(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Apostolic Fathers : a revised text with introductions, notes, dissertations, and translations"




NoN{)ceppopeNequc ^N Oolo 

JamesHardyRopes 






i^iUm^ 



5V^r*G^' "• • « ' 









IS^i 






!'«'♦><' 
t^-' 



v.: 






LIBRARY OF 
WELLESLEY COLLEGE 




PRESENTED BY 



Mr.^ 



op^s 









V 



r-^-^.;' 












-y(^/nA*r <;^^Ayfi^}^ 



- L *■ ' - 




(T^-^i^tJl s/Ch^Ci^ 



THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS 



SECOND PART 

VOL. III. 



^. 




THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS 



PART II. 

S. IGNATIVS. 
S. POLYCARP. 



REVISED TEXTS 

WITH INTRODUCTIONS, NOTES, DISSERTATIONS, 
AND TRANSLATIONS. 



BY 

J. B. LIGHTFOOT, D.D., D.C.L., LL.D., 

BISHOP OF DURHAM. 

SECOND EDITION. 
VOL. III. 



Uonbon : 
MACMILLAN AND CO. 

AND NEW YORK. 
1889 

\^All Rights resen'ed.~\ 



©amiriligc : 

PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A., AND SONS, 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 






TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
THIRD VOLUME. 



APPENDIX IGNATIANA. 

.' PAGE 

I. ANGLO-LATIN VERSION 3—72 

1. Introduction. Its contents [5, 6]. Previous collations and edi- 
tions [7 — 1 1]. Correspondence with the Virgin and S. John [11,12] . 5 — 12 

2. Latin Version of the Twelve Epistles. 

Text and Critical Notes 13—68 

3. Latin Correspondence with the Virgin, etc. 

Text and Critical Notes 69—72 

II. SYRIAC REMAINS 73—124 

[Edited by W. Wright, LL.D.] 

1. The Three Ciiretonian Epistles. 

Text and Critical Notes • 75 — 85 

Translation 86—92 

2. Fragtnettts of the Lost Version. 

Text and Critical Notes 93—103 

3. Acts of Martyrdom. 

Text and Critical Notes -. . 103 — 124 

III. GREEK EPISTLES OF THE LONG RECENSION 125—273 

1. Litrodiiction. (i) The Epistles contained in this recension; 

(2) Authorities for the text ; (3) Previous editions ..... 127 — 134 

2. The Thirteeti Epistles, 

Text and Notes 135—273 



VI TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

IV. COPTIC REMAINS OF S. IGNATIUS 275—298 

1. Frag7nents oj the Epistles in the Thebaic Dialect .... 277 — 280 

2. Acts of Martyrdom in the Meviphitic Dialect .... 281 — 298 

[Edited by P. le P. Renouf.] 

V. ARABIC EXTRACTS FROM IGNATIAN TETTERS 299—306 

[Edited by W. Wright, LL.D.] 

Text and Critical Notes 301 — 304 

Translation 305, 306 

VI. PR A YER OF HERO 307—310 

1. The Latin Version 309 

2. Restoration of the Greek Text 309, 310 



S. POLYCARP. 

THE EPISTLE OF S. POLYCARP 311—350 

Introduction. (i) Circumstances of writing; (2) Analysis; (3) Au- 
thorities for the text ; (4) History of the printed text .... 313 — 320 

Text and Notes 321 — 350 

LETTER OF THE SMYRN/EANS 351—415 

Introduction, (i) Account of the document; (2) Analysis; (3) Au- 
thorities for the text ; Greek Manuscripts, Eusebius, and Latin Versions. 
Syriac and Coptic translations from Eusebius. (4) History of the printed 
text 353—362 

Text and Notes 363 — 403 

Excursus on the Asiarchate 404 — 415 

History, purpose, and duties of the office [404 — 406]. Three points 
especially considered, (i) Identity of the Asiarch and High-priest [407 — 
411]; (2) Duration of the office [412 — 414]; (3) Plurality of Asiarchs 
[414, 415]- 

APPENDIX POLYCARPIANA. 

1. POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS 419—422 

2. LIFE OF POLYCARP 423-468 

Introduction. The manuscript and editio princeps [423]. Previous 
use made of this Life [423, 424]. Character, purpose, and contents of 
this Life [424 — 426]. It claims to have been written by Pionius [426, 
427]. Who is this Pionius? [427 — 429]. His date and locality [429, 
430]. Some features in this Life [430, 431] 423 — 431 

Text and Notes 432 — 468 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. Vll 

TRANSLATIONS. 

PAGE 

1. EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 471—476 

2. LETTER OF THE SMYRNMANS 477—487 

3. LIFE OF POL YCARP 488—506 

INDICES. 

1. INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER 509—519 

2. INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES .... 520—526 



APPENDIX 



I G N A T I A N A 



IGN. 111. 



I. ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 

II. SYRIAC EPISTLES AND ACTS. 

III. LONG RECENSION 

IV. COPTIC FRAGMENTS AND ACTS. 
V. ARABIC EXTRACTS. 

VI. LA US HERONIS. 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION 



OF THE 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



I — 2 



1. INTRODUCTION ; p. 5. 

2. TRANSLATION OF GREER' EPISTLES; p. 13. 

3. LATIN CORRESPONDENCE ; p. 69. 



I. 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 



T^HE LATIN VERSION which follows has a special interest for 
Englishmen, as being a product of the remarkable but prema- 
ture literary revival which distinguished the thirteenth century, and as 
giving the Ignatian letters in the only form in which they were known 
in this country till several years after the invention of printing. Its 
connexion with Robert Grossteste has been investigated in an earlier 
part of this work. 

The two Mss of this Latin collection, Caiensis and Afontacutianus, 
designated L, and L„ respectively, have been already described. Pre- 
vious editors, even where they have printed the whole collection, have 
disturbed the arrangement of the epistles as found in the mss, so as 
to adapt it to the special purposes which they had in view. In the 
present edition the arrangement is preserved ; and thus the whole body 
of Ignatian literature is now presented, as I believe, for the first time, 
as it was read by the more learned of our fellow-countrymen from 
the middle of the thirteenth to the end of the fifteenth century. 

The collection comprises sixteen epistles in all besides the Acts of 
Martyrdom ; the Epistle to the Romans, which is incorporated in 
these Acts, being reckoned as one of the sixteen. In L, however, 
where the epistles are numbered in order', the Acts themselves are 

1 In Lj the number of the epistle is p. 51), and probably also it was wanting 

always noted in the margin, and some- in the margin. Ussher indeed has fre- 

times incorporated in the title as well. quently left it in the margin in his colla- 

In Lo the number is never given in the tion of Lo with the transcript of Lj ; but 

title (for the apparent exception of the it is plain that he did not pay much atten- 

Epistle to the Antiochenes see below, tion to these margins. 



6 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

reckoned as one of the epistles (the twelfth), and the Epistle to the 
Romans as another (the thirteenth). Thus according to this reckoning 
there are seventeen epistles in all. 

This collection falls into two parts. 

(i) The first, which ends with the Acts of Martyrdom and the 
accompanying Epistle to the Romans, includes twelve epistles. This 
portion is a translation from a Greek original. The circumstances 
under which it was probably made have been already considered. It 
corresponds exactly in arrangement and contents with the Greek collec- 
tion represented by the Medicean and Colbert mss, and must have 
been translated by Bishop Grossteste or his assistants from some similar 
Greek ms. At the close of this part is a summary of the contents. 
This is the main indication in the Latin mss that the first part is 
separate from the second. 

(2) The second part consists of the four short epistles, which make 
up the correspondence of the saint with the Virgin and S. John. 
These epistles, as I have already stated, appear never to have existed 
in the Greek, and therefore cannot have formed part of Grossteste's 
version. How they came to be attached to this version it is impossible 
to say ; but inasmuch as they occur in both the mss Lj L,, in the same 
form and arrangement, though these two mss are independent of each 
other, they must have held this position at a very early date, and it is 
not improbable that they were appended soon after the version was 
made. They were very popular in the middle ages, and appear to have 
been much read about this time ' ; so that no collection of the Ignatian 
Epistles would have appeared complete without them. 

The great importance of this Anglo-Latin version of the Ignatian 
Epistles for textual criticism has been explained in the Introduction. 
But notwithstanding its acknowledged value it has never yet been 
treated with the consideration which it deserves. I hope that I have 



1 The following is an extract from a was pursuyd for prech3mg of the gospel 
MS in the Bodleian, Land. Miscell. i\o, and destitute of mannus help and so 
fol. 132 b (15th century): '■This letter myche he was relevyd be goddis help, 
suying wrot oure lady Marye w* here owne etc. Hugo de sancto victore in prologo 
hand and sende hit to ignacie the martyr super apocalipsi.' In the Catalogue (p. 
The blessed virgyn marye wrote a pystyl 182) these words 'Hugo etc' are wrongly 
to ygnacie the martyr in persecucion and treated as the title to the next treatise, 
seyde thus stonde you and doo manly in They refer to what has gone before, and 
the feith ; and thi spirit fuloute joy in give the source of the preceding quota- 
god, and how myche Ion the evangelist tion. 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 7 

put it in a form which will render it at length available for critical pur- 
poses. 

Of the extant ms L, I have made an entirely new collation. That 
this was not superfluous the facts will show. The ms was transcribed 
in the first instance for Ussher, and (till I myself collated it) had only 
been collated twice for subsequent editions'. Of the numberless inac- 
curacies of the transcript from which Ussher derived all his knowledge 
of this MS I have already spoken. Moreover he has not (except in a 
very few instances) distinguished the respective readings of the two 
MSS which he employed. And lastly, his printed text contains several 
readings which are not found in either, and which (in some instances at 
least) have slipped in through mere inadvertence. 

Of the subsequent collations the earlier was made by T. Smith for 
the text which accompanied his edition of Pearson's notes (a. d. 1709). 
After describing the ms in his preface, he adds, 'quern ego quoque 
ea qua potui accuratione contuli, correctis illius, cujus opera usus 
est D. Usserius, aberrationibus.' The result is a much better text 
of this Latin version than Ussher's ; but for critical purposes his col- 
lation is quite inadequate. He has not recorded a quarter of the 
various readings of Lj. Though he has corrected some of Ussher's 
worst mistakes, he has sometimes given readings for which there is 
no authority either in the ms or in Ussher's printed text; e.g. Smyrn. 3 
* carne ipsius et spiritu ' for ' carni ipsius et spiritui,' and Smyrn. 6 
' quahtate ' for ' qualiter ' ; in neither instance giving any various read- 
ing, and in the latter distinctly stating that this is the rendering of the 
Latin translation. 

The second collation to which I referred was made for Dr Jacob- 
son's edition, and is thus described by him {Pair. Apost. i. p. xxxvii) ; 
' Hujus codicis lectiones variantes humanissime ad usus meos exscripsit 
vir reverendus Johannes Jacobus Smith A.M., Coll. Caiensis Socius.' 
This collation is in many respects more correct than Ussher's transcript, 
and more complete than T. Smith's collation. But how far it is from 
being trustworthy, the following list of errors, gathered from the first six 
chapters of the Epistle to the Smyrnseans alone, will show. 

MS. COLLATION. 
Inscr. iheofents Theopheriis 

carismate, several times charis7nate 

caritate charitate 

existenti omitted 

1 On Funk's collation, which appeared after these sheets were struck off for my 
first edition, see below, p. i^. 



8 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 





MS. 


COLLATION. 




deo decetitissime, see below, 


condeceniissi77ie 


I. 


P- 13 
Smirua 

caritate 


S77iy7-na 
char it ate 


3- 

4- 

5- 


videre ipsum 
quando (contracted) 
quoniam (contracted) 
spiritaliter 
ant'pomorthis 
Moisi 


videri ipsuf7i 

quuj7i 

quia 

spi7-itualitcr 

anihropo77io7phis 

Moisis 




deuni (contracted) 


d07/U717l//l 




michi 


7/iihi 


6. 


pa°ncm q=passionem quce 
qualiter (contracted) 
ca7-itas 
nichil 


panc7ii q7ii 
quale 
cha7-iias 
nihil 




qualiter co7itrarie stmt se7t- 
tc7itie dei (very much con- 
tracted) 

caritate 


qualesque farti su/iius dci 
charitate 




vidua 


viduis 




eucaristia7n 


eucha7-istiam 



As this collation coincides with the Caius transcript, where it o-oes 
most wrong, as for instance mpanem qui (§ 5) and qualesqtie facti snmns 
dei (§ 6), I suppose the collator must have allowed himself from time 
to time to consult the transcript instead of endeavouring to decipher 
the MS itself 

These two collations moreover, inadequate as they are in them- 
selves, were confined to the seven epistles mentioned by Eusebius. 
The text of the other epistles has remained in the same state in 
which it was left by Ussher, without any fresh examination of the 
MS. Thus for instance, in Ign. Mar. 2 Ussher accidentally omitted 
the word ' impeller,' and the omission has been repeated by all sub- 
sequent editors, though the sense of the passage is destroyed thereby, 
and a reference to the MS would at once have supplied the missing 
word. In some respects the text has even deteriorated since Ussher's 
time, for later editors have introduced errors of their own. Thus in 
Hero 3 a whole sentence, ' Saluta deo decens presbyterium,' is omitted 
in Cureton's text {Corp. Ign. p. 146). 

Of the disappearance of the other ms L„ I have spoken in an 
earlier part of this work, where also I have described Ussher's collation, 
which is preserved among his books and papers in the Library of 
Trinity College, Dublin, but has been strangely overlooked by pre- 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 9 

vious editors. By the kindness of the Provost and Fellows I have 
been allowed the use of this collation, which is indispensable for the 
criticism of the Latin text; and thus the readings of L^ are given 
in the present edition for the first time. Hitherto they have been left 
to conjecture, except in the very few passages where Ussher has dis- 
tinctly mentioned it by name. 

This collation however only commences in the middle of the 
Epistle to Polycarp, § i '[in] orationibus vaca indesinentibus,' the 
earlier leaves of the transcript having been lost. For the previous 
portion, the whole of the Epistle to the Smyrnseans and the com- 
mencement of the Epistle to Polycarp, I have supplied the defect by 
a collation of Ussher's printed text of this version, which I have 
designated L^. As Ussher had only the readings of these two mss 
before him, it may be presumed that his printed text, wherever it 
differs from Lj, gives the reading of L,. This rule however can only 
be accepted as roughly and approximately true. Large allowance 
must be made for inadvertences and inaccuracies. For instance, in 
Smyrn. 9 Ussher omits ' Bene habet et Deum et episcopum cogno- 
scere,' and possibly these words may have been wanting in L„; but, 
when we find him leaving out whole clauses elsewhere, where we are 
able by means of his own collation to convict him of inaccuracy, 
e.g. Polyc. § 2 'ut gubernatores ventos,' and Ephes. i 'ut potiri possim 
discipulus esse' (not to multiply examples), the inference will appear 
highly precarious'. 

Where a reading of this ms is distinctly given by Ussher in this 
collation, it is marked L, simply; where it is only inferred from his 
silence, i.e. where he has not noted any divergence from the reading 
which he had before him in the transcript of L, , it is given as L^s. 

In the following recension I have endeavoured to restore the text 
of the version to the condition in which it left the translator's hands. 
Thus I have not scrupled to make an alteration here and there, where 
the Latin text itself had obviously been corrupted in the course of 
transmission. Thus, for instance, I have cast out two apparent 
glosses, Ephes. i, Magn. 2. Thus again in four passages, Smyrn. 8, 
Ephes. 3, Magn. 13, Philad. 3, I have substituted 'episcopi,' 'epis- 
copo,' for 'ipsi,' 'ipso,' the corruption having arisen from an easy 
confusion of the Latin contractions, ipi, epi, ipo, epo, and the Greek 

^ The first of these two omissions is gubernares ventos ' : the second is not 
supplied by Ussher in his table of emeu- mentioned at all. 
danda, p. 241, but inaccurately, 'ut 



lO THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

text in all these cases deciding the true reading. On the same prin- 
ciple in Mart. 4 I have substituted ' ipsi ' (ipi) for ' Christi ' (xpi). So 
too I have not scrupled to alter 'assensores' into 'assessores' Polyc. 6, 
' sollicitudine ' into ' insollicitudine ' Polyc. 7, 'potiri' into 'per potiri' 
EpJies. I, ' salvificemini ' into ' salificemini,' ' exacuens ' into 'exace- 
scens,' 'perfari' into 'profari' Mag/i. 10, 'suadeo' into 'suadeor' Trail. 
3, ' praecipue ' into ' prscipio ' Rom. 4, ' fidei ' into ' Dei ' Philad. 9, 
'sciant' into 'sitiant' Ig)i. Mar. i, and (having regard to the con- 
tractions) ' deo ' into ' dicit ' Tars. 7 ; in all which cases the corruption 
was easy in the Latin text and quite impossible in the Greek. On 
the other hand I have not attempted to correct those errors which 
must be traced to the faulty Greek text which the translator had be- 
fore him. For example, in Mar. Ign. i ' et Sobelum ' is left ; for 
though there can be little doubt that the correct reading is KaaaofSr]- 
Xov or Kacra-ofByjXojv, it is equally clear that the Latin translator had koI 
'St6(3r]Xov in his text. 

In recording the variations of the Mss I have not (except in special 
cases and for particular reasons) included readings which are corrected 
prima manu. Nor again is any account generally taken of the punc- 
tuation of the MSS, which is arbitrary and valueless. The marginal 
glosses and notes moreover, of which a very few occur in Li, and 
which are frequent in L^, are not recorded, unless they have a bearing 
on the reading. Some of these, which have an interest of a difterent 
kind, are given in an earlier part of this work. 

On the orthography of the mss one or two points require explana- 
tion. In Lj the diphthongs, ce, a?, are systematically disregarded and 
written e (e.g. eterne, penitet) ; and in this same MS ci is universally, or all 
but universally, written for // (e. g. Ignachis, propiciacio). In both these 
cases the normal spelling is silently adopted. In other instances, 
where L^ persistently departs from the normal orthography (e.g. mistc- 
rium, carisma, ammonere), I have contented myself with noticing the 
fact at the first occurrence of the word. 

Much error has arisen in previous collations from inattention to 
the contractions. Thus for instance, quando, quoniam, qmim., qui, qua, 
q7um, quia, etc. have been confused; and again, ergo, igitur ; and again, 
tameii, tantiun. In this way various readings have been erroneously 
multiplied. In most cases there can be no doubt as to the force of 
the contraction. In some few instances, where a contraction in Lj is 
ambiguous, I have given it the interpretation which accords with the 
Greek text or with the reading of L„. 

It did not seem necessary to encumber the notes by pointing out 



ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. II 

every instance where previous collators have misread L,. In one or 
two cases I have done so, because the error was sufficiently im- 
portant to call for notice, e.g. Trail. 5 'scire celestia' for 'super- 
celestia,' Polyc. 7 'in oratione' for 'in resurrectione '; but these are 
exceptional. As I have had the collation which was made for Jacob- 
son's edition constantly before me, the variations recorded in it and 
not noted by me have been deliberately rejected. Thus for instance 
the various readings, ' panem qui ' for ' passionem quce ' Smyrn. 5 {see 
above, p. 8), 'optimum' for 'opportunum' Trail. 2, with many others, 
have disappeared. 

On the other hand, some readings will appear in my text (on the 
authority of one or both of the mss) for the first time; and in most 
instances these bring the Latin into stricter accordance with the Greek 
than it is in the text of the printed copies. Thus for instance, 'vene- 
remini ' (ei'rpeTreo-^e) for ' veneremur ' Magn. 6, ' ipsos ' {avrovi) for 
'ipsas' Philad. 3, 'apponi' {TrpocrOeivai) for 'opponi' /gn. Mar. 4, 
'portus' (\i\i.kvai) for 'Portum' Mart. 5, 'immunda inani gloria' (t^s 
aKaOdprov ^tXoTi/Aias) for ' mundi inani gloria' tl>., are read by both 
Li and L,. And again, in Pom. 7 'adjuvet; ipsi autem magis mei 
fiatis', and Mart. 5 'da ea quae a nobis futura separatione ; justo autem 
fieri ipsi secundum votum accidit,' the readings of L,, involving in both 
cases a transposition, produce exact conformity to the Greek. The 
text, thus restored, is ' adjuvet ipsi ; magis autem mei fiatis ' {^o-qduTm 
avTw' fxdXXov €/xot yLveaOe) in the one passage, and ' de ea qu^ a nobis 
futura separatione justi fieri; ipsi autem secundum votum accidit' (t<3 
a^' Ty/Awv jueWovTi ^tapiafXi^ tou SiKatov ytvecrdai' r<2 8e Kar ev^'^QV diri- 
Paivev). 

The correspondence with the Virgin and S. John, forming the 
second part of this collection, is comparatively unimportant. It is found 
in a considerable number of mss besides L^ L^ ; sometimes by itself, 
sometimes in connexion with the epistles of the Long Recension. 
In this latter case it sometimes precedes the twelve epistles of this 
Recension (e.g. Tlor. Laiir. xxiii. 20, Palat. 150, Oxon. Magd. Ixxvi), 
and sometimes follows them (e.g. Bruxell. 20132). The various read- 
ings are very numerous, and the order of the four epistles is different 
in different copies. 

For the sake of exhibiting the character of the variations, I have 
given a collation of three Oxford mss besides the readings of L^ L^, 
taking the editio priiiceps (Paris, 1495) as the basis of my text. 



12 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

These three mss are : 

(i) Coll. Magdal. Ixxvi. fol. 213 a (15th century); see Coxe's 
Catalogue p. 43. This correspondence precedes the twelve epistles 
of the Long Recension, and the four letters composing it occur in the 
same order as in Lj L^. 

(2) Coll. Lmcoln. ci. fol. 48 b (15th century) ; see Coxe's Catalogue 
p. 48. The four epistles are found by themselves, and in the following 
order; (i) Ignatius to Mary; (ii) Mary to Ignatius; (iii) Ignatius to 
John (' De tua ') ; (iv) Ignatius to John (' Si licitum '). 

(3) Bodl. Laud. Misc. 171, fol. 140 a (end of 13th century); see 
Coxe's Catal. MSS Laud. p. 156. The epistles stand by themselves, 
and the order is the same as in the last-mentioned ms. 

These epistles are sometimes accompanied in the mss by the 
testimony of S. Bernard and of Marcus Michael of Cortona (see Ussher 
p. cxliiii). This is the case in Flor. Laur. xxiii. 20, and in Oxon. 
Magdal. Ixxvi. 

The three mss are thus designated, [m] [I] [b]. Where the cditio 
princeps obviously needed correction, this is done, and its reading [p] is 
given at the foot. 

\Note. These sheets were printed off for my first edition some time before the 
appearance of Funk's work Die Echthcit der Ignatianischen Briefe (1883). In an 
Appendix he gives a full collation of the Caius MS, and I have compared it care- 
fully with my own for this second edition. Considering the character of the ms, the 
differences are fewer than might have been anticipated. On all points of difference I 
have consulted the ms afresh, and in most cases, though not in all, have adhered to 
my previous deciphering of it. I do not doubt for instance, that the MS reads resm-- 
reciiotic, not oratione, in Polyc. 7 ; and again Funk's reading aeicma (for ve7-d) in 
Ephes. 7 must be an accidental error. In Aniioch. 3 (see below, p. 52, 1. 21), where 
he gives te ego for ego, the tc is the last syllable oi evangeliste in the following line.] 



I. 



IGNATIUS SMYRN/EIS. 



IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, ecclesias Dei Patris et dilecti 
Jesu Christi, habenti propitiationem in omni charismate, 
implete in fide et caritate, indeficienti existenti omni charismate, 
Deo decentissimae et sanctiferse, existenti in Smyrna Asiae; in 
5 incoinquinato spiritu et verbo Dei plurimum gaudere. 

I. Glorifico Jesum Christum Deum, qui vos sapientes 
fecit. Intellexi enim vos perfectos in immobih fide, quemad- 
modum clavifixos in cruce Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et 
carne et spiritu, et firmatos in caritate in sanguine Christi, 

lo certificatos in Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, vere exis- 
tentem de genere David seamdiun carnein, fiHum Dei secun- 
dum voluntatem et potentiam Dei, genitum vere ex virgine, 
baptizatum a Johanne ut impleatiir omnis jiistitia ab ipso, vere 
sub Pontio Pilato et H erode tetrarcha clavifixum pro nobis in 

15 carne. A cujus fructu nos a divine beatissima ipsius passione, 

Ignatius Smyrn^is] L^ has no title or heading of any kind; nor, except the 
blank space and the illuminated initial letter I, is there any indication that a new 
author begins. Of the manner in which Lg commenced no information is given. 

I Theophorus] theoferns Lj. 2 charismate] carismate L^. The common 

form of the word is carisma in Lj. 3 indeficienti] L^; indeficiente L,,. 4 

Deo decentissim^] Lu. This is probably also the reading of Lj , though commonly 
deciphered condeccntissima: ; but there is an erasure in the first syllable, and the 
contractions do ( — deo), co ( = con), are liable to confusion. Smyrna] smirna L^. 

So Lj always writes these words, Siiiirna, Sviirneus. On the other hand L2 appears 
to have had consistently Smyi-na, Smyrneus. 6 vos] In Lj the beginning of 

the word is written over what seems like the first letter of sic, corresponding to 
ouTwx in the Greek text. 15 nos a] Lu; nos (om. a) L^. 



14 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ut levet signum in saecula per resurrectionem in sanctos et fideles 
ipsius, et in Judaeis et in gentibus, in uno corpore ecclesise ipsius. 

II. Haec enim omnia passus est pro nobis, ut salvemur. 
Et vere passus est, ut et vere resuscitavit seipsum ; non quemad- 
modum infideles quidam dicunt secundum videri ipsum passum 5 
esse, ipsi secundum videri existentes : et quemadmodum sapiunt, 
et accidet ipsis, existentibus incorporeis et daemoniacis. 

III. Ego enim et post resurrectionem in carne ipsum vidi 
et credo existentem. Et quando ad eos qui circa Petrum venit, 
ait ipsis : AppreJiendite, palpate vie, et videte quoniani 11071 suvi 10 
dcsinoniiLin incorporeuvi. Et confestim ipsum tetigerunt, et cre- 
diderunt convicti carni ipsius et spiritui. Propter hoc et mortem 
contempserunt ; inventi autem sunt super mortem. Post resur- 
rectionem autem comedit cum eis et bibit ut carnalis, quamvis 
spiritualiter unitus Patri. 15 

IV. Haec autem monefacio vobis, dilecti, sciens quoniam et 
vos sic habetis. Praemunio autem vos a bestiis anthropomorphis, 
quos non solum oportet vos non recipere sed, si possibile, neque 
eis obviare, solum autem orare pro ipsis, si quo modo poeniteant ; 
quod difficile. Hujus autem habet potestatem Jesus Christus, 20 
verum nostrum vivere. Si autem secundum videri haec operata 
sunt a Domino nostro, et ego secundum videri Hgor. Quid 
autem et meipsum traditum dedi morti, ad ignem, ad gladium, 
ad bestias .-' Sed prope gladium, prope Deum ; intermedium 
bestiarum, intermedium Dei : solum in nomine Jesu Christi, ad 25 
compati ipsi. Omnia sustinebo, ipso me fortificante qui perfec- 
tus homo factus est. 

V. Quem quidam ignorantes abnegant, magis autem abne- 
gati sunt ab ipso, existentes concionatores mortis magis quam 



5 videri] Lu; videre'L^. 6 videri] Lu; videre'L^. lo me] Lu", om. Lj. 

15 spiritualiter] spirltaliter Lj. In Lj these words are commonly, though not uni- 
versally, written spiritalis, spiritaliter, etc. This seems to have been the case also 
vvdth Lg. 17 2.nih.YOT^oxaox^'h\s\ arWpomorthis Lj. 19 eis obviare] Li,: ob- 

viare eis Lj. The varying position of eis throws suspicion upon it, and there is 
nothing corresponding to it in the Greek. 22 et ego] Lj; ergo et ego Lu. 

28 quidam] (/?/?(/w Lj ; quidem Lu. ignorantes abnegant] Lu; abnegaiites igno' 

ranks Lj. autem] Lu; om. Lj. 29 sunt] Lu; om. Lj. 



TO THE SMYRNEANS. 15 

veritatis : quos non persuascrunt prophetias neque lex Moysi, sed 
neque usque nunc evangelium, neque nostrae eorum qui secun- 
dum virum passiones. Etenim de nobis idem sapiunt. Quid 
enim juvat me quis, si me laudat, Dominum autem meum blas- 
5 phemat, non confitens ipsum carniferum ? Qui autem hoc non 
dicit, ipsum perfecte abnegavit, existens mortifer. Nomina 
autem ipsorum, existentia infidelia, non visum est mihi inscri- 
bere: sed neque fiat mihi ipsorum recordari, usque quo poani- 
teant in passionem, quae est nostra resurrectio. 

10 VI. NuUus erret. Et supercselestia et gloria angclorum et 
principes visibiles et invisibiles, si non credant in sanguinem 
Christi, et illis judicium est. Qui capit, capiat. Qualiter nullus 
infletur ; totum enim est fides et caritas, quibus nihil prsepositum 
est. Considerate autem aliter opinantes in gratiam Jesu Christi 

15 eam quee in nos venit, qualiter contrarii sunt sententiae Dei. De 
caritate non est cura ipsis, non de vidua, non de orphano, non de 
tribulato, non de ligato vel soluto, non de esuriente vel sitiente. 
Ab eucharistia et oratione recedunt, propter non confiteri eucha- 
ristiam carnem esse salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi pro peccatis 

20 nostris passam, quam benignitate Pater resuscitavit. 

VII. Contradicentes ergo huic dono Dei perscrutantes mori- 
untur. Conferens autem esset ipsis diligere, ut resurgant. Decens 
est recedere a talibus, et neque seorsum de ipsis loqui neque 
communiter ; attendere autem prophetis, praecipue vero evan- 

25 gelio, in quo passio nobis ostensa est et resurrectio perfecta est. 

I Moysi] moisi L^. This name is commonly written Aloises in Lj, and Moyses 
in Lj. 4 Dominum] Lu ; deum Lj. blasphemat] blasfemat Lj. 7 visum 

est] Lu; est visiun Lj. mihi] michi Lj; and so the word is always written 

in this MS, when not contracted. 1 1 visibiles et invisibiles] Lu ; invisibiles et 

visibiles Lj. 12 Qualiter nullus infletur] LiLu- The Greek is toVos ij.-qdcva cpvcriovTu. 
The translator therefore must have read ottws or to ttws for tottos, as these words are 
commonly rendered qtialiter. The inflexions, nullus infletur for nulliwi inflet, have 
probably been changed in the transmission of the Latin text, the contractions facilitat- 
ing such changes. 13 nihil] nichil Lj. So the word is commonly written in 
this MS. 15 contrarii] contrariis L,u; contrarie l^j. iS &\xc\\2.nsX\a] ezuarisiia 
Lj. This is the common form of the word in Lj. recedunt] Lu? om. L^. 
propter] Lu; propterea Lj. 22 Decens est] Some short word has been erased 
after 'est' in Lj, perhaps g'' = ergo, corresponding to the odv of the Greek text. 
24 vero] Lu; om. L^. 



1 6 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

VIII. Partitiones autem fugite, ut principium malorum. 
Omnes episcopum sequimini, ut Jesus Christus Patrem, et pres- 
byterium ut apostolos ; diaconos autem revereamini, ut Dei 
mandatum. Nullus sine episcopo aliquid operetur eorum quae 
conveniunt in ecclesiam. Ilia firma gratiarum actio reputetur, 5 
quae sub episcopo est, vel quod utique ipse concesserit. Ubi 
utique apparet episcopus, illic multitudo sit; quemadmodum 
utique ubi est Christus Jesus, illic catholica ecclesia. Non 
licitum est sine episcopo neque baptizare neque agapen facere ; 
sed quod utique ille probaverit, hoc et Deo beneplacitum ; ut 10 
stabile sit et firmum omne quod agitur. 

IX. Rationabile est de cetero evigilare et, cum adhuc 
tempus habemus, in Deum poenitere. Bene habet et Deum et 
episcopum cognoscere. Honorans episcopum a Deo honoratus 
est: qui occultans ab episcopo aliquid operatur, diabolo praestat 15 
obsequium. Omnia igitur vobis in gratia superabundent ; digni 
enim estis. Secundum enim omnia me quiescere fecistis ; et vos 
Jesus Christus. Absentem me et praesentem dilexistis : retri- 
buat vobis Deus, propter quem omnia sustinentes ipsum adipis- 
cemini. 20 

X. Philonem et Reum et Agathopum, qui secuti sunt me in 
verbum Dei, bene fecistis suscipientes ut ministros Dei Christi : 
qui et gratias agunt Domino pro vobis, quoniam ipsos quiescere 
fecistis secundum omnem modum. Nihil vobis utique deperibit. 
Conformis animae vestrae spiritus meus, et vincula mea quae non 25 
despexistis neque erubuistis ; neque vos erubescet perfecta fides, 
Jesus Christus. 

XI. Oratio vestra pervenit ad ecclesiam quae est in Antio- 
chia Syriae ; unde ligatus Deo decentissimis vinculis omnes 

I autem] Lu", om. Lj. 2 presbyterium] Lu ; presbiterum Lj. 4 ali- 

quid] Luj om. Lj. 6 episcopo] ipso LuLj : see above, p. 9. quod] So the 

contraction in Lj should be read; quam Lu- The Greek text has ^ cui. 10 

hoc et] Lj ; Jioc est Lu. 11 stabile sit et firmum] Lu ; stabile firmum sit Lj. 

13 Bene habet et Deum et episcopum cognoscere] Lj ; om. Lu. As there is nothing 
in the Greek corresponding to the first et, it is probably a scribe's error, repeating 
the last syllable of habet. i\ Agathopum] agathapum Lj. 25 Conformis] 

confiriiiis Lj. 29 Syria;] sirie Lj. This name is generally written Siria in Lj. 

The usual form in L^ is Syn-ia. 



TO THE SMYRNEANS. ij 

saluto, non existens dignus inde esse, extremus ipsorum exis- 
tens; secundum voluntatem [autem] Dei dignus factus sum, non 
ex conscientia, sed ex gratia Dei, quam oro perfectam mihi dari, 
ut in oratione vestra Deo potiar. Ut igitur perfectum vestri fiat 
5 opus et in terra et in cailo, decet ad honorem Dei ordinare eccle- 
siam vestram Deo venerabilem, in factum usque Syriam con- 
gaudere ipsis, quoniam pacem habent et acceperunt propriam 
magnitudinem, et restitutum est ipsis proprium corpusculum. 
Visum est mihi igitur Deo digna res mittere aliquem vestrorum 
lo cum epistola ; ut conglorificet eam quae secundum Deum ipsis 
factam tranquillitatem, et quoniam portu jam potita est oratione 
vestra. Perfecti existentes perfecta et sapite. Volentibus enim 
vobis bene facere Deus paratus est ad tribuere. 

XII. Salutat vos caritas fratrum qui in Troade ; unde et 
15 scribo vobis per Burrum, quem misistis mecum simul Ephesiis 

fratribus vestris, qui secundum omnia me quiescere fecit. Et 
utinam omnes ipsum imitentur, existentem exemplarium Dei 
ministerii. Remuneret ipsum gratia secundum omnia. Saluto 
Deo dignum episcopum et Deo decens presbyterium et conservos 
20 meos diaconos, et singillatim et communiter omnes, in nomine 
Jesu Christi, et carne ipsius et sanguine, passioneque et resur- 
rectione, carnali et spirituali, in unitate Dei et vestri. Gratia 
vobis et misericordia et pax et sustinentia semper. 

XIII. Saluto domos fratrum meorum cum uxoribus et filiis, 
25 et virgines vocatas viduas. Valete mihi in virtute Patris. Salu- 
tat vos Philon mecum existens. Saluto domum Thavise; quam 
oro firmari fide et caritate carnali et spirituali. Saluto Aiken, 
desideratum mihi nomen, et Daphnum incomparabilem, et 
Eutecnum, et omnes secundum nomen. Valete in gratia Dei. 

I dignus inde] "L^; inde dignus Lj. i aztteml L„; om. Lj. 5 ordinare 

ecclesiam vestram] L^; vestram ordinare ecclesiam L,. 6 usque] Ly; tisque 

in L^. 7 ipsis] L^; eis Lj. 10 conglorificet] crwSofao-??; conglorificent 

LIL^. 13 sapite] L^; sapere Lj, but the letters ite are written above. 13 

bene] L^ ; et bene Lj. Deiis'\ L^; deo Lj. 15 Ephesiis] effesiis L^. 17 ex- 

emplarium] excemplarium'L^. 19 presbyterium] L^; /J/5rwf Lj. This contrac- 

tion is common in Lj, where the Greek has irp«y^\JTipiov. 1 r passioneque] et 

passione \j^', et passione que L,. 23 et misericordia et pax] L„; pax et miseri- 

cordia L^. 

IGN. III. 2 



1 8 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



2. 

IGNATIUS POLYCARPO. ' 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, Polycarpo episcopo ecclesia; 
Smyrnaeorum, magis autem visitato a Deo Patre et Jesu 
Christo, plurimum gaudere. 

I. ACCEPTANS tuam in Deo sententiam, firmatam ut 
supra petram immobilem, superglorifico, dignificatus tua facie 5 
immaculata, qua fruar in Deo. Deprecor te in gratia, qua indu- 
tus es, apponere cursui tuo, et omnes deprecari ut salventur. 
Justifica locum tuum in omni cura carnali et spirituali. Unionem 
cura, qua nihil melius. Omnes supporta ; ut et te Dominus. 
Omnes sustine in charitate; quemadmodum et facis. Orationi- 10 
bus vaca indesinentibus. Pete intellectum ampliorem eo quem 
habes. Vigila, non dormientem spiritum possidens. Singulis 
secundum consuetudinem Dei loquere. Omnium segritudines 
porta, ut perfectus athleta : ubi major labor, multum lucrum. 

II. Bonos discipulos si diligas, gratia tibi non est: magis 15 
deteriores in mansuetudine subiice. Non omne vulnus eodem 
emplastro curatur. Exacerbationes in pluviis quieta. Priidens 

Ignatius Polycarpo] Lj has epistola ia ignacH smirncis . a poUcarpo . iroade 
policarpo, but the first poUcarpo is erased. This is obviously a confusion of Smyrneis 
a Troade, the subscription to the previous epistle (corresponding to CMypNAIOIC 
ATTO TpoOAAoc of G), and Epistola Ignatii Polycarpo, the title of the present 
epistle. The title in L^ is not recorded, but it would probably take the simple 
form which I have adopted. 

I Theophoras] L„; thcofcrits L^. Polycarpo] Y,^; poUcarpo Lj. The 

name is always so spelt in Lj, but Polycarpus apparently in L^. 6 in gratia] i)i 
del g7'atiaL,^; in deo gratia 'L^. Here dco seems to be a transcriber's error, whose 
eye was caught by the neighbouring in deo, and in this case dci is a subsequent cor- 
rection of dco. G has simply eV x'^P'-''''- 1° ''^] ^a 5 o"^- ^v Oratio- 
nibus] L^; m orationibtis Lj. Ussher's collation of Lj begins at this point. 
i6 subiice] siibice Lj. The form of this verb is commonly sicbicio in this Ms. 
17 emplastro] Lj; emplaustro Lj. in pluviis] L^L^s. The translator read 
iv ppoxats ; the marginal gloss in I-^ is ' in dulcibus et desuper venientibus elo- 
quiis.' Ussher prints inphnnis. 



TO POLYCARP. 19 

fias, ut serpens^ in omnibus ; ct simplex, ut cohcmba. Propter hoc 
carnalis es et spiritualis, ut manifesta in tuam faciem blandiaris; 
invisibilia autem petas ut tibi manifestentur; ut nullo deficias, et 
omni charismatc abundes. Tempus expetit te, ut gubernatores 
5 ventos, et ut qui in procella est portum ad Deo potiendum. 
Vigila, ut Dei athleta : thema incorruptio, vita asterna; dequaet 
tu confisus es. Secundum omnia tui refrigerium ego, et vincula 
mea quae dilexisti. 

III, Oui videntur digni fide esse et altera docent, non te 
10 stupefaciant: sta firmus, ut incus percussa. Magni est athletse 

discerpi et vincere. Maxima autem propter Deum omnia susti- 
nere nos oportet; ut et ipse nos sustineat. Plus studiosus fias 
quam es. Tempora considera; eum qui supra tempus expecta, 
intemporalem, invisibilem, propter nos visibilem, impalpabilem, 
15 impassibilem, propter nos passibilcm, secundum omnem modum 
propter nos sustinentem. 

IV. Viduae non negligantur: post Dominum tu ipsarum 
curator esto. Nihil sine sententia tua fiat; neque tu sine Deo 
quid operare: quod autem operaris, sit bene stabile. Saspius 

20 congregationes fiant: ex nomine omnes quaere. Servos et ancil- 
las ne despicias; sed neque ipsi inflentur, sed in gloriam Dei 
plus serviant, ut meliori libertate a Deo potiantur. Non deside- 
rent a communi liberi fieri, ut non servi inveniantur concupi- 
scentiae. 

25 V. Malas artes fuge: magis autem de his homiliam fac. 
Sorores meas alloquere, diligere Dominum et viris suiificere carne 

4 abundes] habimdes L,L5,s. 5 ad Deo potiendum] etsrd Qtoxi eTrirvx^-v, a deo 
potiendum {pociendum) LjLj. The slight correction which I have made brings the Latin 
into exact accordance witli the Greek, from wliich the existing reading diverges 
considerably in meaning. Yox Deo potiri as a rendering of Geoi; iwirvxe'i'' , comp. § 7, 
J?om. 2, 4, etc. 7 tui] L^; ei tui Lj. tui refrigerium] The Greek is 

ffou dvTl\pvxov, which the translator possibly read ae dva^pvxo:v (or perhaps dvTi- 
\p'L;Xo:v, for the verb o.vti^X'^'-^ occurs). Elsewhere he translates dvTLipvxov cor- 
rectly. 9 fide] L^; om. Lj. 11 sustinere nos] 'L^; 110s sustinerelj^. 
14 propter nos] L^; om. Lj. 17 negligantur] necligantiir 1^^. The word is 
commonly written «^f/;:V(7 in this MS. 18 sententia tua] Lj; tita sententia Lj. 
19 quod autem ... stabile] LjLj. The Greek is oitip ovhk Trpdcaeis' evarddei (or 
evuTadris). The translator appears to have read S^ for ov5^, and evcrraOh for evcrddei, 
•25 homiliam] omeliam 'L^'L,^. 26 Dominum] L^s; deum Lj. 



20 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

et spiritu. Similiter et fratribus meis annuncia in nomine Jesu 
Christi, diligere uxores tit Dovwms ecclesiam. Si quis potest in 
castitate manere in honorem carnis Domini, in ingloriatione 
Domini maneat. Si glorietur, perditur; et si videri velit plus 
episcopo, corruptus est. Decet autem ducentes et ductas cum 5 
sententia episcopi unionem facere, ut sit secundum Deum et non 
secundum concupiscentiam. Omnia in honorem Dei fiant. 

VI. Episcopo attendite, ut et Deus vobis. Unanimis ego 
cum subjectis episcopo, presbyteris, diaconis; et cum ipsis mihi 
pars fiat capere in Deo. Collaborate adinvicem, concertate, 10 
concurrite, compatimini, condormite, consurgite, ut Dei dispen- 
satores et assessores et ministri. Placete cui militatis; a quo et 
stipendia fertis. Nullus vestrum otiosus inveniatur. Baptisma 
vestrum maneat ut scutum, fides ut galea, caritas ut lancea, 
sustinentia ut omnis armatura. Deposita vestra opera; ut ac- 15 
cepta vestra digna feratis. Longanimiter ferte igitur vos ad- 
invicem in mansuetudine, ut Deus vos. Fruar vobis semper. 

VII. Quia ecclesia quse in Antiochia Syrias pacem habet, ut 
ostensum est mihi, per orationem vestram, et ego laetior factus 
sum in insollicitudine Dei ; siquidem per pati Deo potiar, in 20 
inveniri me in resurrectione vestri discipulum. Decet, Polycarpe 
Deo beatissime, concilium congregare Deo decentissimum, et 
ordinare aliquem quem dilectum valde habetis et impigrum, qui 

I et fratribus] L^ ; fratribtts (om. et) Lj. in nomine Jesu Christi diligere uxores] 
L^; diligere uxores in nomine dotjiini jesu christi \,^. 6 Deum] Lj ; dominuni'L,^. 
9 presbyteris] preshiteris Lj ; and so tire word is generally spelt in tliis MS, 
where the vowel does not disappear in a contraction. mihi pars] L^ ; pars 

mihi Lj. 12 assessores] TrdpeSpoi; assensorcs Lj, and so apparently L^. Usshei 

indeed writes assessores in the margin of his collation, but this seems to be his own 
conjecture. 13 otiosus] The Greek text has oeaepTwp. Tlie Latin rendering 

is taken from the marginal gloss apyos, which is found in G. 15 Deposita 

vestra] L^ ; vestra deposita Lj. iS Antiochia] cnthiochia Lj. 20 in 

insollicitudine] ev a.fj.epi/ji.vlq, ; in sollicitudine (solicitudiiie) LjL^. So § 5 'in- 
gloriatione' {ox aKavxmiq., Ign. Mar. 2 ' injustilicationibus' for d5iKrjp.a(nv. in 
inveniri me in resurrectione] in invcnire me in resurrectione L,; invenire in me in 
resurrection e^,^. Lj, as well as L^, has resurrectione (contracted rrne with super- 
scribed), which however has been misread oratione (sometimes contracted orne with 
o superscribed). By a strange coincidence the Greek texts here present a corre- 
sponding variation, avaaTaaei and alTijceu 22 concilium] L, ; consilium L^. 
23 valde habetis] L^; habetis valde L,. 



TO POLYCARP. 21 

poterit Dei cursor vocari; et hunc dignificare, ut vadens in 
Syriam glorificet vestram impigram caritatem in gloriam Dei. 
Christianus sui ipsius potestatem non habet, sed Deo vacat. 
Hoc opus Dei est et vestri, quando ipsi perfecti estis. Credo 
5 enim gratias, quoniam parati estis ad beneficentiam Deo decen- 
tem. Scions vestrum compendium veritatis, per paucas vos 
literas consolatus sum. 

VIII. Quia igitur omnibus ecclesiis non potui scribere prop- 
ter repente navigare me a Troade in Neapolim, ut voluntas 

lo pra^cipit, scribes aliis ecclesiis, ut Dei sententiam possidens, in 
et ipsos facere; hi quidem potentes pedites mittere, hi autem 
epistolas per a te missos, ut glorificeris aeterno opere ; ut dignus 
existens. Saluto omnes ex nomine; et eam quae Epitropi, cum 
domo tota ipsius et filiorum. Saluto Attalum dilectum meum. 

15 Saluto futurum dignificari ad eundum in Syriam: erit gratia 
cum ipso semper et mittente ipsum Polycarpo. Valere vos 
semper in Deo nostro Jesu Christo oro; in quo permaneatis in 
unitate Dei et visitatione. Saluto Aiken, desideratum mihi 
nomen. Valete in Domino. 



I dignificare] Karaftwo-at ; dignificaj-i L^L^s. vadens in Syriam glorificet] 

L^; vadat in siriam et glorificet Lj, 4 quando] oVav; quoniam L^L^. 

The difference between qm=qtioniavt, and qn = quando, is slight. ipsi 

perfecti estis] The translator probably read avrol axapTto-^^re for avrQ (or axiTo) 
dirapTiariTe. 5 quoniam parati] L^ ; quod parati Lj. 8 omnibus ecclesiis 

non] L^; non omnibus ecclesiis Lj. A second nott was written after ecclesiis in Lj, 
and then erased. 10 in et ipsos facere] L^; a gloss in L^ fixes this as the 

reading. The word which stands in the place of w in Lj is illegible ; but it was read 
idem in the transcript which Ussher used. The exact equivalent to the Greek would 
be ?■« et ipsos idem facere. 11 hi. ..hi] hii...hii LjLaS. 12 per] L2 ; om. Lj.. 

missos] missas LjL^s ; but it may be suspected that L^, which inserted per, also read 
missos, and that Ussher overlooked this in his collation. 14 Attalum'] Lj ; 

athalum Lj. 15 eundum] L^s ; eundem Lj. 16 ipsum] Lj ; ipso Lj. 

Valere] L^ ; valete, altered into valere, Lj. vos semper] L^ ; semper vos L,. 



2 2 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 






IGNATIUS EPHESIIS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, benedictse in magnitudine 
Dei Patris et plenitudine, prsedestinatse ante saecula esse 
semper in gloriam permanentem, invertibilem, unitam et elec- 
tam in passione vera, in voluntate Patris et Jesu Christi Dei 
nostri, ecclesiae digne beatae existenti in Epheso Asiae ; pluri- 5 
mum in Jesu Cliristo et in immaculata gratia gaudere. 

I. ACCEPTANS in Deo multuni dilectum tuum nomen, 
quod possedistis natura justa, secundum fidem et caritatem in 
Christo Jesu salvatore nostro : quia imitatores existentes Dei, 
et reaccendentes in sanguine Dei, cognatum opus integre per- 10 
fecistis. Audientes enim ligatum a Syria pro communi nomine 
et spe, sperantem oratione vestra potiri in Roma cum bestiis 
pugnare, ut per potiri possim discipulus esse, videre festinastis. 
Plurimam enim multitudinem vestram in nomine Dei suscepi in 
Onesimo, qui in caritate inenarrabilis, vester autem in carne 15 
episcopus; quem oro secundum Jesum Christum vos diligere, 
et omnes vos ipsi in similitudine esse. Benedictus enim qui 
tribuit vobis dignis existentibus talem episcopum possidere. 

Ignatius Ephesiis] So Lj (writing however ignachis), L^s. 

I Theophorus] theofcrus L^. 9 nostro] add. glorificato Jesum chnstum 

detim Lj L^s. This is perhaps a pious gloss, which has been transferred from the 
margin to the text. See Magn. 2, for a similar instance. 10 Dei] Lj ; christi 

dei Lj. 12 oratione vestra] Y.^; vestra oratione Lj. 13 per potiri] potiri (om. 

per) L, Lg. It is clear however that the original Latin text had per potiri (cor- 
responding to the Greek hio. rov eVtruxei''), for L,^ ^^^^ ^ marginal note ' ut per 
potiri sc. eo quod est pugnare cum bestiis, possim esse discipulus sc. christi.' The 
per, contracted to a single letter, would easily disappear before the / in potiri. 
See an instance of the converse error in Antioch. 2. 15 in caritate] L^; 

caritate (om. /;/) Lj. inenarrabilis] L^; add. est Lj. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 23 

II. De conserve autem meo Burro, secundum Deum diacono 
nostro in omnibus benedicto, oro permanere ipsum in honorem 
vestri et episcopi. Sed et Crocus Deo dignus et vobis, quern 
e.xemplarium ejus qua^ a vobis caritatis suscepi, secundum 

5 omnia me quiescere fecit ; ut et ipsum Pater Jesu Christi refri- 
geret ; cum Onesimo et Burro et Euplo et Frontone per quos 
vos omnes secundum caritatem vidi. Fruar vobis semper, siqui- 
dem dignus existam. Decens igitur est secundum omnem 
modum glorificare Jesum Christum, qui glorificavit vos ; ut in 
10 una subjectione perfecti, subjecti episcopo et presbyterio, secun- 
dum omnia sitis sanctificati. 

III. Non dispono vobis, ut existens aliquis. Si enim et 
ligor in nomine Christi, nequaquam perfectus sum in Jesu 
Christo. Nunc autem principium habeo addiscendi, et alloquor 

15 vos, ut doctores mei : me enim oportuit a vobis suscipi fide, 
admonitione, sustinentia, longanimitate. Sed quia caritas non 
sinit me silere pro vobis, propter hoc prseoccupavi rogare vos, 
ut concurratis sententise Dei. Etenim Jesus Christus, incom- 
parabile nostrum vivere, Patris sententia, ut et episcopi secun- 

20 dum terrae fines determinati Jesu Christi sententia sunt. 

IV. Unde decet vos concurrere episcopi sententias : quod et 
facitis. Digne nominabile enim vestrum presbyterium Deo dig- 
num sic concordatum est episcopo, ut chordae citharse. Propter 
hoc in consensu vestro et consona caritate Jesus Christus canitur. 

25 Sed et singuli chorus facti estis; ut consoni existentes in con- 
sensu, melos Dei accipientes in unitate, cantetis in voce una 
per Jesum Christum Patri ; ut et vos audiat, et cognoscat, 
per quae bene operamini, membra existentes fihi ipsius. Utile 



I Burro] dtrro L,^ ; iorro L^s. 2 permanere ipsum] L^ ; ipstcm permanere L^. 

6 Bun-o] i/arro L, L^s. 8 dignus] LgS j dignos Lj. 10 presbyterio] 

presbitero'L^; preshytero'L^. 13 Cliristi] \.^; jesu christi 'L^. 15 suscipi] 

The translator must have read viroK-qcpdrjvai for iira\€L<pOrji>ai. 16 admonitione] 

anunonicione L^. The word is always written amm- in Lj, and this is its common 
orthography in L^. 19 episcopi] ipsi LjL^s. See p. 593 sq. 21 episcopi 

sententije] L^; sententie episcopi 'L.^. 22 digne] Lj ; si que 'L,^. nominabile enim] 
L^; euim nominabile 'L^. vestrum presbyterium] L^; pj-esbiterium vesti-um\j^. 

■23 chordce] r^r</,? L,. 28 filii] ////j Lj L^. ipsius] L^; ^V/j- L,. 



24 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

igitur est vos in immaculata unitate esse, ut et Deo semper 
participetis. 

V. Si enim ego in parvo tempore talem consuetudinem 
tenui ad episcopum vestrum, non humanam existentem sed 
spiritualem ; quanto magis vos beatifico, conjunctos sic, ut 5 
ecclesia Jesu Christo et ut Jesus Cliristus Patri ; ut omnia in 
unitate consona sint. Nullus erret ; si quis non sit intra altare, 
privatur pane Dei. Si enim unius et alterius oratio tantam vim 
habet, quanto magis ilia quae episcopl et omnis ecclesise. Qui 
igitur non venit in idem, sic jam superbit et seipsum condem- 10 
navit. Scriptum est enim, SiLperbis Dens resistit. Festinemus 
igitur non resistere episcopo, ut simus Deo subjecti. 

VI. Et quantum videt quis tacentem episcopum, plus 
ipsum timeat. Omnem enim quem mittit dominus domus in 
propriam dispensationem, sic ojDortet nos ipsum recipere, ut 15 
ipsum mittentem. Episcopum igitur manifestum quoniam ut 
ipsum Dominum oportet respicere. Ipse igitur quidem Onesi- 
mus superlaudat vestram divinam ordinationem : quoniam 
omnes secundum veritatem vivitis, et quoniam in vobis neque 
una haeresis habitat, sed neque auditis aliquem amplius quam 20 
Jesum Christum loquentem in veritate. 

VII. Consueverunt enim quidam dolo malo nomen circum- 
ferre, sed qusedam operantes indigna Deo. Quos oportet vos 
ut bestias declinare : sunt enim canes rabidi latenter morden- 
tes ; quos oportet vos observare, existentes difficile curabiles. 25 
Unus medicus est, carnalis et spiritualis, genitus et ingenitus, 

in came factus Deus, in immortali vita vera, et ex Maria 

I in immaculata unitate esse] immaailata imitate esse (om. in) Lj ; esse in 
immaculata imitate Lj. 4 tenui] L^ ; om. Lj. 8 privatur pane Dei] L^ ; 

pane dei privatur Lj. 9 quanto] L^; qtiantaL,^. lo igitur] Lg; ergo'L^. 

sic] Lj LjS. The text used by the translator seems to have had oii'rwj (sic) for 
oStos {hie) : comp. Tars. 4. condemnavit] cojtdemptiavit LjL^. So the 

word is commonly, but not always, written in both MSS. It is usual with them to in- 
sert a / between vi and « ; e. g. dampnum, coutcmpno. 1 2 igitur] Lg ; ergo L . 
17 quidem] Lj; om. Lj. 18 ordinationem] L^; siipei'ordinationem Lj but the 
j«/if/' is marked for erasure. 20 una] L^; om. Lj. auditis] L,; audistis L^. 

25 curabiles] L^. The word in L, has been read sanabilcs, but seems certainly to 
be curabiles. 



TO THE ephp:sians. 25 

et ex Deo, primo passibilis et tunc impassibilis, Dominus 
Christus noster, 

VIII. Non igitur quis vos seducat : quemadmodum neque 
seducimini, toti existentes Dei. Ouum enim neque una lis 

5 complexa est in vobis, potens vos torquere, tunc secundum 
Deum vivitis. Peripsima vestri et castificer a vestra Ephesi- 
orum ecclesia famosa in sseculis. Carnales spiritualia operari 
non possunt, neque spirituales carnalia ; quemadmodum neque 
fides quce infidelitatis, neque infidelitas quae fidelitatis et fidei. 
10 Quse autem et secundum carnem operata sunt, haec spiritualia 
sunt : in Jesu enim Christo omnia operata sunt. 

IX. Cognovi autem transeuntes quosdam inde, habentes 
malam doctrinam. Quos non dimisistis seminare in vos, ob- 
struentes aures ad non recipere seminata ab ipsis ; ut existentes 

15 lapides templi Patris, parati in sedificationem Dei Patris, relati 
in excelsa per machinam Jesu Christi, quse est crux, fune uten- 
tes Spiritu Sancto. Fides autem vestra dux vester, caritas vero 
via referens in Deum. Estis igitur et conviatores, Deiferi et 
templiferi et Christiferi, sanctiferi, secundum omnia ornati in 

20 mandatis Jesu Christi : quibus et exultans dignificatus sum per 
quae scribo alloqui vobis et congaudere, quoniam secundum 
aliam vitam nihil diligitis nisi solum Deum. 

X. Sed et pro aliis hominibus indesinenter Deum oratis. 
Est enim in ipsis spes pcenitentiae, ut Deo potiantur. Monete 

25 igitur ipsos saltern ex operibus a vobis erudiri. Ad iras ipso- 
rum vos mansueti, ad magniloquia eorum vos humilia sapientes, 
ad blasphemias ipsorum vos orationes, ad errorem ipsorum 
vos firmi fide, ad agreste ipsorum vos mansueti ; non festinantes 
imitari ipsos. Fratres ipsorum inveniamur in mansuetudine; 

30 imitatores autem Dei studeamus esse. Quis plus injustum 

4 seducimini] e^avaraaOe ; seducemini L^L2. 6 castificer] perhaps (judg- 

ing from Ussher's imitation of the traces in the MS) "L^ 5 castificet (apparently) Lj. 
8 carnalia] L^s ; carnales Lj. 9 fidelitatis et fidei] A double rendering of 

the Greek t^s ■nlar^ui^. 10 operata sunt] reading irpdcraeTai for Trpa'crcrere, 

and so again just below. hsc spiritualia... operata sunt] Lj ; om. Lj. 

12 autem] "L^; i7tter "L^. 15 aedificationem] olKo^ofj.7]i> ; (Bdificatione (edificacione) 

LjLjS. 18 igitur] L^s; ergo'L^. 25 igitur] L^; ergol.^. 



26 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

patiatur, quis fraudetur, quis contemnatur ? Ut non diaboli 
herba quis inveniatur in vobis, sed in omni castitate et tempe- 
rantia maneatis in Jesu Christo, carnaliter et spiritualiter. 

XI. Extrema tempora. De cetero verecundemur, et timea- 
mus longanimitatem Dei, ut non nobis in judicium fiat. Vel 5 
enim futuram iram timeamus vel praesentem gratiam diligamus ; 
unum duorum : solum in Christo Jesu invenitur, in verum 
vivere. Sine ipso nihil vos deceat ; in quo vincula circumfero, 
spirituales margaritas, in quibus fiat mihi resurgere oratione 
vestra. Qua fiat mihi semper participem esse; ut in sorte lo 
Ephesiorum inveniar Christianorum, qui et apostolis semper 
consenserunt in virtute Jesu Christi. 

XII. Novi quis sum, et quibus scribo. Ego condemnatus, 
vos propitiationem habentes ; ego sub periculo, vos firmati. 
Transitus estis eorum qui in Deum interficiuntur : Pauli con- 15 
discipuli, sanctificati, martyrizati, digne beati, cujus fiat mihi 
sub vestigiis inveniri, quando utique Deo fruar ; qui in omni 
epistola memoriam facit vestri in Christo Jesu. 

XIII. Festinate igitur crebrius convenire in gratiarum 
actionem Dei et in gloriam. Quando enim crebro in idipsum 20 
convenitis, destruuntur potentiae Satans, et solvitur perditio 
ipsius in concordia vestrae fidei. Nihil est melius pace ; in qua 
omne bellum evacuatur caelestium et terrestrium. 

XIV. Quorum nullum latet vos, si perfecte in Jesum Chris- 
tum habeatis fidem et caritatem: quae sunt principium vitae et 25 
finis, principium quidem fides, finis autem caritas. Haec autem 
duo in unitate facta Deus est: alia autem omnia in bonitatem 
sequentia sunt. Nullus fidem repromittens peccat, neque cari- 

I contemnatur] contempnatiir Lj L2S. This is the usual spelling in these MSS; 
see on coiidemnavit, § 5. 7 invenitur] LjL^s; probably an error, which has 

crept into the Latin text in the course of transcription, for inveniri, evpeO-^vai. 

16 martyrizati] martirizati Lj L^s. The usual spelling in Lj is viartir, martiriiwi, etc. 

17 utique] L^; om. Lj. 18 Christo Jesu] la^-jjesu christo l^^- ^9 igitiii'] 
L^; e7-go (?i^^SiXQni\y) l^^. ■20 et in] Lj ; in (om. et) L,^. 21 Satanae] sathanc 
Lj LjS. perditio] proditio {-cio) Lj L^s. The contractions for per and p}-o 
are easily confused. See profari, pcrfari, Magn. 10. 22 vestrie fidei] L^ ; 
fidei vestrcs'L.^. 24 perfecte] Y,^; perfectarn'L^. 27 bonitatem sequentia] Lj; 

bonitate seqiienda L^s ; but Ussher probably did not examine the contractions of L, 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 27 

tatem possidens odit. Manifcsta est arbor a friictu ipsius: sic 
repromittentes Christiani esse, per quae operantur manifesti 
erunt. Non enim nunc repromissionis opus, sed in virtute fidei 
si quis inveniatur in finem. 
5 XV. Melius est silere et esse, quam loquentem non esse. 
Bonum docere, si dicens facit. Unus igitur doctor, qui dixit, et 
factum est: sed et quae silens fecit, digna Patre sunt. Qui ver- 
bum Jesu possidet, vere potest et silentium ipsius audire, ut 
perfectus sit; ut per qu£E loquitur operetur, et per quae silet 

10 cognoscatur. Nihil latet Dominum: sed et abscondita nostra 
prope ipsum sunt. Omnia igitur faciamus, sic ipso in nobis 
habitante: ut simus ipsius templa, et ipse in nobis Deus noster: 
quod et est et apparebit ante faciem nostram, ex quibus juste 
diligimus ipsum. 

15 XVI. Non erretis, fratres mei. Domus corruptores irgrmm 
Dei non Ji(Ercditabunt. Si igitur qui secundum carnem haec 
operantur mortui sunt, quanto magis, si quis fidem Dei in mala 
doctrina corrumpat, pro qua Jesus Christus crucifixus est. Talis 
inquinatus factus in ignem inextinguibilem ibit: similiter et qui 

20 audit ipsum. 

XVII. Propter hoc unguentum recepit in capite suo Domi- 
nus, ut spiret ecclesiae incorruptionem. Non ungamini fcetore 
doctrinae principis saeculi hujus: non captivet vos ex praesenti 
vivere. Propter quid autem non omnes prudentes sumus, acci- 

25 pientes Dei cognitionem, qui est Jesus Christus.^ Quid fatue 
perdimur, ignorantes charisma quod vere misit Dominus.'* 

XVIII. Peripsima mens spiritus crucis; quae est scandalum 
non credentibus, nobis autem salus et vita aeterna. Ubi sapiens, 
ubi co7iqiiisitor, ubi gloriatio dictorum sapientum.? Deus enim 

carefully, and so noted no difference from the inaccurate transcript of Lj, which 
gives bonitate sequenda. i Manifesta est arbor] Lj ; manifesia aiitcin arbor 

Lj. 2 manifesti] manifesta LjL^. 11 igitur] L^; ergo Lj. sic] 

Lj LjS. It should probably be sicut = w. The contraction for sicut differs very 
slightly from sic. 1 1 recepit in capite suo] L^ : in capite suo recepit Lj. 

24 vivere\ So Lj, as I read it; unire L^, according to Ussher; but the two words, 
as contracted, are hardly distinguishable ; and he has probably misread it. qiiid\ 

L, ; quod'L^s. 



28 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

noster Jesus Christus conceptus est ex Maria secundum dispen- 
sationem Dei, ex semine quidem David, Spiritu autem Sancto: 
qui natus est, et baptizatus est ut passione aquam purificaret. 

XIX. Et latuit principem sseculi hujus virginitas Mariae, et 
partus ipsius, similiter et mors Domini; tria mysteria clamoris, 5 
quae in silentio Dei operata sunt. Qualiter igitur manifestatus 
est saeculis.'' Astrum in cselo resplenduit super omnia astra, et 
lumen ipsius ineffabile erat, et stuporem tribuit novitas ipsius. 
Reliqua vero omnia astra, simul cum sole et luna, chorus facta 
sunt illi astro; ipsum autem erat superferens lumen ipsius super 10 
omnia. Turbatio autem erat, unde novitas quae dissimilis ipsis; 
ex qua solvebatur omnis magica, et omne vinculum disparuit 
malitiae, ignorantia ablata est, vetus regnum corruptum est, Deo 
humanitus apparente in novitatem aeternae vitae. Principium 
autem assumpsit quod apud Deum perfectum. Inde omnia com- 15 
mota erant propter meditari mortis dissolutionem. 

XX. Si me dignificet Jesus Christus in oratione vestra et 
voluntas sit, in secundo libello, quem scripturus sum vobis, 
manifestabo vobis quam inceperam dispensationem in novum 
hominem Jesum Christum, in ipsius fide et in ipsius dilectione, 20 
in passione ipsius et resurrectione ; maxime, si Dominus mihi 
revelet. Quoniam qui secundum virum communiter omnes in 
gratia ex nomine convenitis in una fide et in Jesu Christo 
secundum carnem ex genere David, filio hominis et filio Dei, in 
obedire vos episcopo et presbyterio indiscerpta mente; unum 25 
panem frangentes, quod est pharmacum immortalitatis, antido- 
tum ejus quod est non mori sed vivere in Jesu Christo semper. 



5 mysteria] misteria Lj L^s. So the word is commonly written in L . 

12 magica] Lj LjS. I have not ventured to substitute magia with other editors. 

13 ignorantia] Y.^; add. onmis Lj. corruptum] LgS; contptum L^. This 
MS commonly writes cortmipere, coriipcio, incoruptibilis, etc. 14 astemas vitse] 
L^; vite eterne Lj. 17 Jesus Christus] L^s; christus jcsus Lj. iS scrip- 
turus sum] L^; scripsi stun Lj, the S2irn however being written beyond the line, 
as if an afterthought. 19 manifestabo vobis] Lj ; om. L^. 20 in ipsius 
dilectione] L^; dilectione (om. «« ipsius) Lj. 21 resurrectione] L^; in resur- 
rectione Lj. mihi revelet] L^ ; revelet mihi Lj. 25 presbyterio] psbro 
L, ; presbitero L^s. 26 pharmacum] farmatuin L,. antidotum] antitodum L,. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 29 

XXI. Unanimis vobiscum ego, et quem misistis in Dei 
honorem in Smyrnam ; undo et scribo vobis, gratias agens 
Domino, diligens Polycarpum ut et vos. Mementote mei, ut 
vestri Jesus Christus. Orate pro ccclesia quae in Syria; unde 
5 ligatus in Romam abducor, extremus existens eorum qui ibidem 
fidelium ; quemadmodum dignificatus sum in honorem Dei 
inveniri. Valete in Deo Patre et in Jesu Christo communi spe 
nostra. 



4- 
IGNATIUS MAGNESIIS. 



IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, benedictas in gratia Dei Pa- 
tris in Christo Jesu salvatore nostro, in quo saluto eccle- 
siam existentem in Magnesia ea quse juxta Mseandrum., et ore 
in Deo Patre et in Jesu Christo plurimum gaudere. 

I. COGNOSCENS vestram multibonam ordinationem ejus 

quse secundum Deum caritatis, exultans praeelegi in fide Jesu 

15 Christi alloqui vos. Dignificatus enim nomine Deo decentissimo 

in quibus circumfero vinculis, canto ecclesias, in quibus unionem 

oro carnis et spiritus Jesu Christi, ad nos semper vivere, fidei- 

I unanimis] L, ; unanimus (apparently) Lg. quem] So certainly Lj L^. 

5 ibidem] ibm Lj ; ibi L^. 7 valete] L^s ; valere (apparently) Lj. 8 nostra] 

Lj ; add. a?nen, L^. 

Ignatius Magnesiis] L^ ; epistola ignacii 4a viagnesiis . qualiter honorare 
dehent episcopinn qui conformat voliintatem siiam deo ciijns vohuitaii sithjecti steam 
dehcnt conformare volimtatem et tiichil sine eo operari sicut nee christo sine patre 
nichil operatus nee apostoli operati sunt . quorum una oracio . una deprecacio et 7ton 
errare opinionibus et secundum christum vivere Lj. 

9 Theophorus] L^ ; theoferus L,. 1 2 in Jesu] L2 ; jesu (om. /;;) Lj. 14 

qu3e] LjS ; qui'L^. 15 Deo decentissimo] L^; deo decentissitnum'L.^. 17 nos] 

Lj ; vos Lj. The translator seems to have read roxj Siairavrdi ruids (for -qixQiv) ^-iiv. 
fideique] Lj ; and this is also the reading of Lj, which Ussher has imitated in his 
collation, apparently without being able to decipher it. 



30 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

que et caritatis, cui nihil praefertur, principalius autem Jesu et 
Patris, in quo sustinentes omne nocumentum principis sasculi 
hujus et perfugientes Deo potimur. 

II. Quia igitur dignificatus sum videre vos per Damam 
dignum Deo vestrum episcopum, et presbyteros dignos Bassum 5 
et Apollonium, et conservum meum diaconum Zotionem ; quo 
ego fruar, quoniam subjectus est episcopo ut gratiae Dei, et 
presbyterio ut legi Jesu Christi. 

III. Sed et vos decet non couti setate episcopi, sed secun- 
dum virtutem Dei Patris omnem reverentiam ei tribuere, sicut lo 
agnovi et sanctos presbyteros non assumentes apparentem juni- 
orem ordinem, sed ut prudentes in Deo concedentes ipsi; non 
ipsi autem, sed Patri Jesu Christi omnium episcopo. In honorem 
ig-itur ilHus volentis nos decens est obedire secundum nullam 
hypocrisim: quia nequaquam episcopum hunc conspectum se- 15 
ducit quis, sed invisibilem paralogizat. Tale autem non ad car- 
nem sermo, sed ad Deum abscondita scientem. 

IV. Decens igitur est, non solum vocari Christianos, sed et 
esse: quemadmodum et quidam episcopum quidem vocant, sine 
ipso autem omnia operantur. Tales autem non bonee consci- 20 
entiae mihi esse videntur, propter non firmiter secundum praecep- 
tum congregari. 

V. Quia igitur finem res habent, et proponuntur duo simul, 
mors et vita; et unusquisque in proprium locum iturus est: 
quemadmodum enim sunt numismata duo, hoc quidem Dei, hoc 25 
autem mundi, et unumquodque ipsorum proprium characterem 
superpositumhabet; infideles mundi hujus, fideles autem in cari- 
tate characterem Dei Patris per Jesum Christum; per quern nisi 

4 igitur] Lg; ergo Lj. Damam] dama Lj L^s. Perhaps however the 

translator left the exact form of the original, as in Zarbo, Mar. Jgii. i, Hero g. 
6 Apollonium] h^; apoloniutn Lj. Zotionem] zonoitcm'L,^; zenonem'L^. 

quo] L2 ; quern Lj. 8 presbyterio] prsbro L, ; presbitero L^s. Christi] 

add, glorijicato deum patrein domini jesu christi L^ L^s; see on EpJies. \. 
lo reverentiam ei] L^ ; ei reverentiam Lj. ii et] L^; om. Lj. juniorem] Lj ; 
mitiorem'L^- ij^ \o\e.n[.\s\'L^', volentes'L^. 1 5 hypocrisim] z)>^fr/«w Lj ; ypocri- 
sim Lg. 16 invisibilem] L^; invisibile Ij^. paralogizat] LjS; parologizat .'L.^. 

19 et quidam] L^; quidam (om. et) Lj. quidem] Lj; om. Lj. 20 tales autem] 
L, ; tales (om. autem) Lj. 26 characterem] caracterem L, L^s ; and so again just below. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 31 

voluntarie habcamus mori in ipsius passionem, vivcre ipsius non 
est in nobis. 

VI. Quia igitur in prcescriptis pcrsonis omnem multitudi- 
nem speculatus sum in fide et dilectione, moneo in concordia 

5 Dei studete omnia operari; prassidente episcopo in loco Dei, et 
presbyteris in loco consessionis apostolorum, et diaconis mihi 
dulcissimis habentibus creditam ministrationem Jesu Christi, qui 
ante ssecula apud Patrem erat et in fine apparuit. Omnes igitur 
eandem consuetudinem Dei accipientes, veneremini adinvicem; 
10 et nullus secundum carnem aspiciat proximum, sed in Jesu 
Christo adinvicem semper diligite. Nihil sit in vobis, quod 
possit vos partiri, sed uniamini episcopo et pra^sidentibus in 
typum et doctrinam incorruptionis. 

VII. Quemadmodum igitur Dominus sine Patre nihil fecit, 
15 unitus existens, neque per seipsum neque per apostolos; sic 

neque vos sine episcopo et presbyteris aliquid operemini. Neque 
temptetis rationabile aliquid apparere proprie vobis: sed in idip- 
sum una oratio, una deprecatio, unus intellectus, una spes, in 
caritate, in gaudio incoinquinato; quod est Christus Jesus, quo 
20 melius nihil est, Omnes ut in unum templum concurrite Dei ; 
ut in unum altare, in unum Jesum Christum, ab uno Patre 
exeuntem, et in unum existentem et revertentem. 

VIII. Non erretis extraneis opinionibus, neque fabulis vete- 
ribus inutilibus existentibus. Si enim usque nunc secundum 

25 Judaismum vivimus, confitemur gratiam non recepisse: divinis- 
simi enim prophetae secundum Christum Jesum vixerunt. Prop- 
ter hoc et persecutionem passi sunt, inspirati a gratia ipsius, ad 
certificari impersuasos quoniam unus Deus est qui manifestavit 
seipsum per Jesum Christum filium ipsius; qui est ipsius Ver- 



4 in fide et dilectione] written twice in Lj. 5 studete] L^s ; studite L.. 

7 creditam] L^ ; Lj adds dis. 9 veneremini] L2 ; and so apparently Lj (not 

veneremur). 10 Jesu Christo] L^s ; christo jesu 1^^. 12 uniamini] Lj; 

unanimi'L^. 14 igitur] L^; cm. Lj. 17 rationabile] L^; rationale Lj. 

19 quod] Lj L^s. The translator seems to have read os or for eh. 21 in 

unum J. C] Lj ; t(t in Knum J. C. L^. •zS certificari] 7r\if)pO(popr)9rivai ; cer- 

tificare L, L,*;. 



32 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

bum aeternum non a silentio progrediens, qui secundum omnia 
beneplacuit mittenti ipsum. 

IX. Si igitur in veteribus rebus conversati in novitatem 
spei venerunt, non amplius sabbatizantes, sed secundum domi- 
nicam viventes, in qua et vita nostra orta est per ipsum et 5 
mortem ipsius, quod quidam negant; per quod mysterium acce- 
pimus credere, et propter hoc sustinemus, ut inveniamur disci- 
puli Jesu Christi, solius doctoris nostri ; quomodo nos poterimus 
vivere sine ipso? cujus et prophetae discipuli existentes spiritu 
ipsum ut doctorem expectabant; et propter hoc, quem juste ex- 10 
pectabant, praesens suscitavit ipsos ex mortuis. 

X. Non igitur non sentiamus benignitatem ipsius. Si enim 
nos persequatur secundum quod operamur, non amplius sumus. 
Propter hoc discipuli ejus effecti discamus secundum Christia- 
nismum vivere. Qui enim alio nomine vocatur amplius ab hoc, 15 
non est Dei. Deponite igitur malum fermentum inveteratum et 
exacescens, et transponite in novum fermentum, qui est Jesus 
Christus. Salificemini in ipso, ut non corrumpatur aliquis in 
vobis, quia ab odore redarguemini. Inconveniens est Jesum 
Christum profari, et Judaizare. Christianismus enim non in 20 
Judaismum credidit, sed Judaismus in Christianismum: \xiomnis 
lingua credens in Deum congregaretur. 

XL Hasc autem, dilecti mei, non quia cognovi aliquos ex 
vobis sic habentes; sed, ut minor vobis, volo praeservari vos, ut 
non incidatis in hamos vanas gloriae, sed certificemini in nativi- ^5 
tate et passione et resurrectione facta in tempore ducatus Pontii 
Pilati; quae facta sunt vere et firmiter a Jesu Christo spe nostra, 
a qua averti nulli vestrum fiat. 

I a] Lj ; in L,^. 4 sabbatizantes] sabatizantes Lj L^s. 1 1 prasens] 

Lj; prius L^. 16 igitur] "L^', ^S° L^. 17 exacescens] exacuens 

Lj LjS. Since exaaceiis has a different meaning, I have restored exacescens cor- 
responding to the Greek eVo^i'crao-av, as suggested by Pearson. i8 salificemini] 
(xXt(T^-/)re ; sahificemitii Lj L^s. Pearson pointed out the true reading. 19 quia] 
iird ; qjci Lj L^s. redarguemini] Lj ; redargiiimini L^,. 10 profari] 
perfari Lj L^s. Sice po-ditio, proditio, above, Ephes. 13. non in] Lj ; 
non (om. in) L^,. 22 congregaretur] L^s ; congregetur Lj. 24 minor] L^ ; 
junior Lj. 26 passione et] L^ ; passione domini L„ apparently, but it is confusedly 
written and not certainly legible. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. S^ 

XII. Fruar vobis secundum omnia ; siquidem dignus sim. 
Etsi enim ligatus sum, ad unum solutorum de vobis non sum. 
Novi quoniam non inflamini ; Jesum enim Christum habetis in 
vobismetipsis. Et magis quando utique laudo vos, novi quo- 

5 niam verecundamini : sicut scriptum est quoniam Jicstiis siii 
ipsiiis acciisator. 

XIII. Studete igitur firmari in dogmatibus Domini et 
apostolorum, ut omnia qitcECimque facitis prosperentiir, carne 
et spiritu, fide et caritate, in Filio et Patre et in Spiritu, in 

lo principio et in fine, cum digne decentissimo episcopo vestro et 
digne complexa spirituali corona presbyterii vestri et eorum qui 
secundum Deum diaconorum. Subiicimini episcopo et ad- 
invicem, ut Jesus Christus Patri secundum carnem, et apostoli 
Christo et Patri et Spiritui ; ut unio sit carnalis et spiritualis. 

15 XIV. Sciens quoniam Deo pleni estis, compendiose de- 
precatus sum vos. Mementote mei in orationibus vestris, ut 
Deo fruar ; et ejus quae in Syria ecclesiae, unde non dignus sum 
vocari. Superindigeo enim unita vestra in Deo oratione et 
caritate in dignificari eam quae in Syria ecclesiam per ecclesiam 

20 vestram irrorari. 

XV. Salutant vos Ephesii a Smyrna, unde et scribo vobis, 
praesentes in gloriam Dei, quemadmodum et vos : qui secundum 
omnia me quiescere fecerunt, simul cum Polycarpo episcopo 
Smyrnaeorum. Sed et reliquae ecclesiae in honore Jesu Christi 

25 salutant vos. Valete in concordia Dei, possidentes insepara- 
bilem spiritum, qui est Jesus Christus. 



6 accusator] L^ ; add. est Lj. 8 ut] L^ ; et Lj. 9 in Spiritu] spiritu 

(om. in) Lj; in spiritu sancto L,^- 9 in principio] L^; et in principio Lj. 

12 episcopo] LgS; ipso'L^. See above, p. 593 sq. 14 sit camalis] L^.; carnalis 

sit'L.-^. 17 quae] L^s ; qtci'L,^. dignus sum] 1^^; snm dignus 'L,^. 19 

in dignificari] Y.^. For in the scribe of Lj has first written et. The in is superposed, 
without obliterating the traces oi et. 20 irrorari] L^; irj-ori L^. 



IGX. III. 



34 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



IGNATIUS PHILADELPHICIS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, ecclesiae Dei Patris et Jesu 
Christi quae est in Philadelphia Asise, habenti propitiationem 
et firmatae in concordia Dei, et exultanti in passione Domini 
nostri inseparabiliter, et in resurrectione ipsius certificatae in 
omni misericordia ; quam saluto in sanguine Jesu Christi qui est 5 
gaudium aeternum et incoinquinatum ; maxime si in uno simus 
cum episcopo et eis qui cum ipso presbyteris et diaconis mani- 
festatis in sententia Jesu Christi, quos secundum propriam vo- 
luntatem firmavit in firmitudine Sancto ipsius Spiritu. 

I. QUEM episcopum cognovi non a seipso neque per homi- 10 
nes possedisse administrationem in commune convenientem, 
neque secundum inanem gloriam, sed in caritate Dei Patris et 
Domini Jesu Christi ; cujus obstupui mansuetudinem, qui silens 
plura potest his qui vana loquuntur. Concordes enim estis man- 
datis, ut chordis cithara. Propter quod beatificat mea anima 15 
eam quae in Deum ipsius sententiam, cognoscens virtuosam et 
perfectam existentem, immobile ipsius et inirascibile in omni 
mansuetudine Dei viventis. 



Ignatius Philadelphicis] ignatkis philadclphisis (sic) 1-.^; cpistola ignacii 
philadclphicis quinta Lj. 

I Theophorus] L^; theofenis Lj. 2 Philadelphia] L^s; pUaddphia L,. 

3 Domini nostri] L^ ; domini jesu cJnisti Lj. 6 simus] L^ ; sumits 

Lj. 7 cum ipso] Lg; in ipso Lj, but there is an erasure in the first word. 

9 ipsius Spiritu] Lg; spiritti ipsius "L,^. 14 his] ////> Lj Lj,s. Concordes... 

estis] As if the translator had read crwei/pu^/ioi eareox (jvvevp\)dfjii.ade for <Tvv€vpv9/xicrTai. 
15 chordis] cordis 'L^'L^s. 16 Deum] ^eoV; doinini'L.^. Z>«^w must have stood 

in the original text of the translator, and so I read Lj; but dm [ — deum) and 
dni { — domini) are hardly distinguishable ; and it has hitherto been read domini. 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 35 

II. Filii igitur liicis veritatis, fugite partitionem et malas 
doctrinas : ubi autem pastor est, illic ut oves sequimini. Multi 
enim lupi fide digni delectatione mala captivant in Deum cur- 
sores ; sed in unitate vestra non habent locum. 
5 III. Recedite a malis herbis, quas non colit Jesus Christus ; 
propter non esse ipsos plantationem Patris. Non quoniam apud 
vos partitionem inveni, sed abstractionem. Ouotquot enim Dei 
sunt et Jesu Christi, isti cum episcopo sunt ; et quotquot utique 
pcenitentes veniunt in unitatem ecclesise, et isti Dei erunt, ut 
10 sint secundum Jesum Christum viventes. Non erretis, fratres 
mei. Si quis schisma facientem sequitur, regnuvi Dei 11011 hcsre- 
ditat; si quis in aliena sententia circumambulat, iste passioni 
non concordat. 

IV. Studete igitur una gratiarum actione uti. Una enim 
15 caro Domini nostri Jesu Christi et unus calix in unionem san- 
guinis ipsius, unum altare, ut unus episcopus cum presbyterio et 
diaconis conservis meis ; ut quod facitis, secundum Deum 
faciatis. 

V. Fratres mei, valde effusus sum diligens vos, et superex- 
20 ultans corroboro vos ; non ego autem, sed Jesus Christus, in quo 

vinctus timeo magis, ut adhuc existens imperfectus. Sed oratio 
vestra me perficiet, ut in qua haereditate propitiationem habuero, 
potiar, confugiens evangelio ut carni Jesu, et apostolis ut presby- 
terio ecclesiae. Sed et prophetas diligamus, propter et ipsos in 
25 evangelium annunciasse et in ipsum sperare et ipsum expectare ; 
in quo et credentes salvati sunt in unitate Jesu Christi, exis- 
tentes digne dilecti et digne admirabiles sancti, a Jesu Christo 
testificati et connumerati in evangelio communis spei. 

VI. Si autem Judaismum interpretetur vobis, non audiatis 
30 ipsum. Melius est enim a viro circumcisionem habente Chris- 

tianismum audire, quam ab habente prasputium Judaismum. 

I lucis] Lj; add. et Lj. 8 episcopo] ipso Lj L^s; see above, p. 593 sq. 

II schisma] schma'L.^'L,^. 16 ut] wy; ^/ LjLjS. presbyterio] /j^ri? Lj ; 

presbitero LgS. 17 secundum deum faciatis] Lj; om. L^. 20 Jesus 

Christus] LgS ; christus jesiis Lj. 1 1 •vinctus'\ L^ ; unittis (apparently) L^. 

23 presbyterio] psdroL,^; prcsbiterio'L,^. 25 in ipsum] L^; in christujn'L^. 

•27 a] L, ; add. atque L^ ; at least so I read Ussher's writing. 





36 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Si autem utrique de Jesu Cliristo non loquantur, isti mihi co- 
lumnas sunt et sepulcra mortuorum, in quibus scripta sunt so- 
lum nomina hominum. Fugite igitur malas artes et insidias 
principis saeculi hujus ; ne forte tribulati sententia ipsius infirm e- 
mini in caritate. Sed et omnes in idipsum fiatis in impartibili 5 
corde. Gratias autem ago Deo meo, quoniam bonam habens 
conscientiam ego sum in vobis, et non habet aliquis gloriari, ne- 
que occulte neque manifeste, quoniam gravavi aliquem in parvo 
vel in magno. Sed et omnibus in quibus locutus sum oro, ut 
non in testimonium ipsum possideant. 10 

VII. Si enim et secundum carnem me quidam voluerunt 
seducere, sed spiritus non seducitur, a Deo existens : novit enim 
wide venit et quo vadit, et occulta redarguit. Clamavi in inter- 
medio existens ; locutus sum magna voce, Dei voce, Episcopo 
attendite et presbyterio et diaconis. Ouidam autem suspicati 15 
me ut prsescientem divisionem quorundam dicere hsec ; testis 
autem mihi in quo vinctus sum, quoniam a carne humana non 
cognovi. Spiritus autem prsdicavit, dicens hasc : Sine episcopo 
nihil faciatis. Carnem vestram ut templum Dei servate. Uni- 
tatem diligite : divisiones fugite. Imitatores estote Jesu Christi, 20 
ut et ipse Patris ipsius. 

VIII. Ego quidem igitur proprium faciebam, ut homo in 
unitatem perfectus. Ubi autem divisio est et ira, Deus non ha- 
bitat. Omnibus igitur poenitentibus dimittit Dominus, si poeni- 
teant in unitatem Dei et concilium episcopi. Credo gratise Jesu 25 
Christi, qui solvet a vobis omne vinculum, Deprecor autem vos 
nihil secundum contentionem facere, sed secundum Christi dis- 

I columnDs] cohimhe Lj. i et] L2 ; illi Lj, but illi extends beyond the line and 

has been written afterwards upon an erasure. The original word may have been et. 
solum] L^; sola L^. 3 insidias principis sseculi hujus] L^; principis hiijus 

seculi insidias Lj. 5 in impartibili] Lj ; impartibili (om. iii) L,^. 7 aliquis] 

Lj ; alias Lj. 9 et omnibus] Lj ; omnibus (om, el) L,. in quibus] L^ ; 

quibus (om. in) Lj. 1 1 quidam] L^ ; quidem- Lj. voluerunt] L^ ; vohierint 

Lj. 13 ct quo] ant quo Lj ; in quo Lj. 15 presbyterio] psbro Lj ; presbi- 

terio LjS. suspicati] Lj ; add. snnt L^. 17 quoniam] Lj ; qtiia L^s. 

22 quidem igitur] L2 ; igitur quidem Lj. 23 perfectus] L^s; perfcctis Lj. 

24 Dominus] L^; deus L^s, 25 concilium] L^; consilium L2. 27 nihil 

secundum contentionem] L^ ; sectmdnm contencionem nichil Lj, 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 37 

ciplinam. Quia aiidivi quosdam dicentes quoniam Si non in 
veteribus invenio, in evangelio non credo : et dicente me ipsis 
quoniam Scriptum est, responderunt mihi quoniam Prsejacet. 
Milii auteni principium est Jesus Christus ; inapproximabilia 
2 principia crux ipsius et mors et resurrectio ipsius, et fides quae 
per ipsum ; in quibus volo in oratione vestra justificari. 

IX. Boni et sacerdotes, melius autem princeps sacerdotum, 
cui credita sunt sancta sanctorum, cui soli credita sunt occulta 
Dei, qui ipse est janua Patris per quam ingrediuntur Abraham 

lo et Isaac et Jacob et prophetaj et apostoli et ecclesia : omnia 
haec in unitatem Dei. Pr^ecipuum autem aliquid habet evange- 
lium, praesentiam salvatoris Domini nostri Jesu Christi, passio- 
nem ipsius, resurrectionem. Dilecti enim prophetae annuncia- 
verunt in ipsum ; evangelium autem perfectio est incorruptionis. 

15 Omnia simul bona sunt, si in caritate creditis. 

X. Quia secundum orationem vestram, et secundum viscera 
misericordiae quae habetis in Christo Jesu, annunciatum est mihi 
pacem habere ecclesiam quae est in Antiochia Syriae, decens est 
vos, ut ecclesiam Dei, ordinare diaconum ad intercedendum illic 

20 Dei intercessionem, in congaudere ipsis in idipsum factis et glo- 
rificare nomen, Beatus in Jesu Christo, qui dignificabitur tali 
ministratione ; et vos glorificabimini. Volentibus autem vobis 
non est impossibile pro nomine Dei ; ut et quaedam propinquaa 
ecclesiae miserunt episcopos, quaedam autem presbyteros et 

25 diaconos. 

XI. De Philone autem diacono a Cilicia, viro testimonium 
habente, qui et nunc in verbo Dei ministrat mihi, cum Reo 
Agathopode viro electo, qui a Syria me sequitur abrenuncians 
sasculo ; qui et testificantur vobis : et ego Deo gratias ago pro 

30 vobis, quoniam recepistis ipsos ; ut et vos Dominus. Qui autem 

I non i?i veteribus] "L^; in ve'eribns non Lj. i ipsis] \j^; om. Lj. 5 cux 

ipsius] L2; ipsius crux'L,^. 7 autem] Lj ; add. et L,^. 10 et Isaac] L^; 

Isaac (om. et) Lj. 11 Dei] Qeov; Jidei L^'L^s. 13 resurrectionem] Lj ; 

et resurrectionem L.^' 21 tali] L,^; in tati L,^. 23 propinquce ecclesiae] L^; 

ecclesie propi7iqua {ox propinqiiel) Lj. Was the original reading /r^^/wrt ecclesix, 

a literal translation of i-yyiffra. eKKK-qaiai, the contractions oi propinqtia zxA proxima 
being easily confused ? 29 pro] L, ; de L^. 



.-^8 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



o 



inhonoraverunt ipsos, liberentur in gratia Jesu Christi. Salutat 
vos caritas multorum qui in Troade ; unde et scribo vobis per 
Burrum, missum mecum ab Ephesiis et Smyrnaeis in verbum 
honoris. Honoret ipsos Dominus Jesus Christus, in quern spe- 
rent carne, anima, spiritu, fide, caritate, concordia. Valete in 
Christo Jesu, communi spe nostra. 



IGNATIUS TRALESIIS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, dilectae Deo patri Jesu 
Christi ecclesiae sanctse existenti in Tralesiis Asise, electae 
et Deo dignae, pacem habenti in carne et sanguine et passione 
Jesu Christi spei nostrae, in ea quae in ipsum resurrectione ; lo 
quam et saluto in plenitudine, in apostolico charactere, et oro 
plurimum gaudere. 

I. Incoinquinatam mentem et inseparabilem in sustinen- 
tia cognovi vos habentes, non secundum usurn sed secundum 
naturam; quemadmodum ostendit mihi Polybius episcopus 15 
vester, qui advenit voluntate Dei et Jesu Christi in Smyrna ; et 
sic mihi congavisus est vincto in Christo Jesu, ut ego omnem 
multitudinem vestram in ipso speculer. Recipiens igitur earn 
quae secundum Deum aequanimitatem per ipsum, gloriatus sum 
inveniens vos, ut cognovi, imitatores Dei. 20 

II. Quando enim episcopo subjecti estis ut Jesu Christo, 
videmini mihi non secundum homines viventes sed secundum 

Ignatius Tralesiis] L^ ; epistola 6a ignacii tralesiis asics . quomodo mul- 
titudo siibjedorum cognoscatur per episcopum bonitm . et subjecti nihil agant sine 
episcopo, sicut nee apostoli sine ehristo Lj. 

7 Theophoms] L^; theoferus'L,^. 8 Tralesiis] So Lj L^s. ii cha- 

ractei^e] caractere Lj L^s. 15 Polybius] polibius Lj L^s. 18 igitur] L^; 

crgohj. 11 Quando] L, ; qiiuni'L^s. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 39 

Jesum Christum propter vos mortuum, ut credentes in mortem 
ipsius mori effugiatis. Necessarium igitur est, quemadmodum 
facitis, sine episcopo nihil operari vos, sed subjici et presbyterio 
ut apostolis Jesu Christi, spei nostrse, in quo conversantes in- 
5 veniamur, Oportet autem et diaconos, ministros existentes 
mysteriorum Jesu Christi, secundum omnem modum omnibus 
placere ; non enim ciborum et potuum sunt ministri, sed eccle- 
sise Dei ministri. Opportunum igitur eos observare accusa- 
tiones, ut ignem. 

10 III. Similiter et omnes revereantur diaconos ut mandatum 
Jesu Christi, et episcopum ut Jesum Christum, existentem 
filium Patris ; presbyteros autem, ut concilium Dei et con- 
junctionem apostolorum. Sine his ecclesia non vocatur: de 
quibus suadeor vos sic habere. Exemplarium enim caritatis 

15 vestrse accepi et habeo cum meipso in episcopo vestro ; cujus 
ipsa compositio magna est disciplinatio, mansuetudo autem 
ipsius potentia ; quern existimo et impios revereri : diligentes 
quod non parco ipsum aliqualem, potens scribere pro illo : in 
hoc existimer, ut existens condemnatus, velut apostolus vobis 

20 prsecipiam. 

IV. Multa sapio in Deo ; sed meipsum mensuro, ut non in 
gloriatione perdar. Nunc enim me oportet plus timere, et non 
attendere inflantibus me ; dicentes enim mihi flagellant me. 
Diligo quidem enim pati, sed non novi si dignus sum. Zelus 

25 enim multis quidem non apparet, me autem plus oppugnat. 
Indigeo igitur mansuetudine, in qua dissolvitur princeps saeculi 
hujus. 

V. Nonne possum vobis supercaelestia scribere ? sed timeo 



•2 mori] Lj ; morii L^. 3 subjici et] L^ ; su6id (om. ei) Lj. pres- 

byterio] /Ji^rc? Lj ; /r^j3//miJ L^s. 8 opportunum] oJ>ortunum "L^L, ^. eos] 

auTou's; vos'L^'L^^. 10 diaconos] L2S; diacones Lj. 13 Sine] Lj ; 

cut sine "L,^. his] hiis Lj L^s. 14 suadeor] 7re7ret<r/tai; siiadeo Lj LjS. 

The translator doubtless wrote suadeor, though correct diction would require mihi 
suadctur. exemplarium] eTocemplariiim Lj LjS. 19 existens] L^; 

om. Lj. 22 me oportet] \j^; oportet me Lj. 26 igitur] L_.s; ergo 

(apparently) Lj. ssculi hujus] L^ ; Juijus seciili Lj. 



40 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ne parvulis existentibus vobis damnum apponam. Et con- 
donate mihi, ne forte non potentes capere strangulemini. 
Etenim ego non secundum quodcunque ligatus sum, sed potens 
supercaelestia et loci positiones angelicas et constitutiones prin- 
cipatorias, visibiliaque et invisibilia, praeter hoc jam et discipulus 5 
sum. Multa enim nobis deficiunt, ut Deo non deficiamus. 

VI. Deprecor igitur vos, non ego, sed caritas Jesu Christi, 
solo Christiano alimento utamini ; ab aliena autem herba rece- 
dite, quse est hseresis, quae et inquinatis implicat Jesum Chris- 
tum : quemadmodum mortiferum pharmacum dantes cum vino 10 
mellito; quod qui ignorat, delectabiliter accipit, et in delecta- 
tione mala mori. 

VII. Observemini igitur a talibus. Hoc autem erit vobis 
non inflatis, et existentibus inseparabilibus a Deo Jesu Christo 

et episcopo et ordinibus apostolorum. Qui intra altare est, 15 
mundus est: qui vero extra altare est, non mundus est: hoc 
est, qui sine episcopo et presbyterio et diacono operatur ali- 
quid, iste non mundus est in conscientia. 

VIII. Non quia cognovi tale quid in vobis, sed prseservo 

1 damnum] dampitcm Lj L^s. So the word is commonly written in L ; see 
above on Ephes. 5. apponam] L^ ; oppona7n L^. 1 forte non] L^ ; forte 

(om. non) L^. 4 supercaelestia] L^L^. In Lj supercelestia is contracted 

srcelestia, this being a common contraction of stcper. There is no authority for 
sci7-e ccElesiia, which arises from misreading the contraction. The rendering of 
eTTOvpdma is not ccElestia, but siipercalestla, as it is given a few lines above ; comp. 
siiperindigeo, ewtdeo/xai, Magn. 14. The coincidence that some Greek texts (correctly) 
have VQ&v rd tirovpavLa has encouraged this misreading of the Latin. principa- 
torias] principatias L^ ; prindpa"^^ (apparently) L^. Some adjective is wanted to 
represent the Greek dpxovTi.Ka.%. If my conjecture principalorias (comp. administra- 
torins = \eiTovp-yiK6s, Hero 7) is a new coinage, this is the case also \Vii\\ principationes 
which is generally given as the reading of the Latin here. The former more nearly 
represents the original, and also better explains the phenomena of the Mss. 
5 przEter] Lj L^s. Perhaps however we should re3.6. propter, as prcEler hoc is a virrong 
translation of -Kapd. tovto, and the two words when contracted are easily con- 
fused, jamet] L^; et jamY,^. 6 nobis] vodzs L^L^s. 8 Christiano 
alimento] L^; alimento e/iristmno L,^. 10 quemadmodum] MTitten twice in L . 
pharmacum] fannacum L^ L^s. i r et in delectatione mala] L^ L^s. This 
reading is confirmed by a marginal gloss in L^, et in delectatione mala, stipple, 
accipit mori. 13 erit vobis] erit a vobis L,^; vobis (om. erit) L^. 17 presby- 
terio] psbro 'L^; presbitero l.^s. 18 mundus est] L^; est mundus "L^. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 41 

vos existentes meos dilectos, prsevidens insidias diaboli. Vos 
igitur, mansuetam patientiam resumentes, recreate vosmetipsos 
in fide, quod est caro Domini, et in caritate, quod est sanguis 
Jesu Christi. Nullus vestrum adversus proximum aliquid ha- 
5 beat. Non occasiones detis gentibus, ut non propter paucos 
insipientes ea quae in Deo multitude blasphemetur. V(2 enim 
per quern in vanitate nomen meuin in aliqiiibiis blaspJicjnatnr. 

IX. Obsurdescite igitur, quando vobis sine Jesu Christo lo- 
quitur quis ; qui ex genere David, qui ex Maria ; qui vere natus 

10 est, comedit et bibit ; vere persecutionem passus est sub Pontio 
Pilato ; vere crucifixus est et mortuus est, adspicientibus caeles- 
tibus et terrestribus et infernalibus ; qui et vere resurrexit a 
mortuis, resuscitante ipsum Patre ipsius ; qui et secundum simi- 
litudinem nos credentes ipsi sic resuscitabit Pater ipsius in 

15 Cliristo Jesu, sine quo verum vivere non habemus. 

X. Si autem, quemadmodum quidam sine Deo existentes, 
hoc est infideles, dicunt secundum videri passum esse ipsum, 
ipsi existentes secundum videri ; ego quid vinctus sum ? quid 
autem et oro cum bestiis pugnare ? Gratis igitur morior : ergo 

20 non reprehendor mendacii a Domino ? 

XI. Fugite ergo malas propagines generantes fructum mor- 
tiferum ; quem si gustet quis, statim moritur. Isti enim non 
sunt plantatio Patris : si enim essent, apparerent utique rami 
crucis, et esset utique fructus ipsorum incorruptibilis, per quem 

25 in passione ipsius advocat vos, existentes membra ipsius. Non 
potest igitur caput nasci sine membris, Deo unionem repromit- 
tente, quod est ipse. 

XII. Saluto vos a Smyrna cum comprassentibus mihi ec- 
clesiis Dei ; qui secundum omnia me quiescere fecerunt carne et 

30 spiritu. Deprecantur vos vincula mea, quae pro Jesu Christo 
fero petens Deo frui. Permanete in concordia vestra, et ea quse 
cum adinvicem oratione. Decet enim vos singulos, praecipue 
et presbyteros, refrigerare episcopum in honorem Patris Jesu 

I diaboli. Vos igitur] L^; diaboli in vos. Igitur Lj. i8 ego quid] Lj ; ego qui- 

dem Lj. 19 et] L^; om. Lj. igitur] L^s; ergo Lj. 23 si enim] L^; si 

utique Lj. 24 ipsorum] L^ ; illonim'L^. 31 Penuanete] /<?;';;/«;/ a'-(? L^ L,s. 



42 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Christi et apostolorum. Oro vos in caritate audire me, ut non 
in testimonium sim in vobis scribens. Sed et pro me orate, ea 
quae a vobis caritate indigente in misericordia Dei, ad dignificari 
me hsereditate qua conor potiri, ut non reprobus inveniar. 

XIII. Salutat vos caritas Smyrnseorum et Ephesiorum. 5 
Mementote in orationibus vestris ejus quae in Syria ecclesiae ; 
unde non dignus sum dici, existens extremus illorum. Valete 
in Jesu Christo, subjecti episcopo ut Dei mandato, similiter et 
presbyterio. Et singuli adinvicem diligite in impartibili corde. 
Castificate vestrum meum spiritum, non solum nunc, sed et 10 
quando utique Deo fruar. Adhuc enim sub periculo sum : sed 
fidelis Pater in Jesu Christo implere meam petitionem et ves- 
tram ; in quo inveniamini incoinquinati. 



MARIA PROSELYTA IGNATIO. 

MARIA proselyta Jesu Christi Ignatio Theophoro, beatis- 
simo episcopo ecclesiae apostolicae ejus quae secundum 15 
Antiochiam, in Deo Patre et Jesu dilecto gaudere et valere. 

I. Semper tibi oramus secundum quod in ipso gaudium 
et sanitatem. Quia miraculis et apud nos Christus cognitus 
est filius esse Dei viventis, et in posterioribus temporibus in- 

4 hsereditate] L,^' in ^^£^^(<^(^'^i- 7 dignus sum] L^ ; sum digniis Lj. 9 

presbyterio] L^s; presbiterola^. 11 utique Deo] L^; deo utiqiie Lj. 12 

Jesu Christo] 'L^; christo jcsti Lj. meam petitionem] L^; peticionem 

vicam Lj. 

Maria Proselyta Ignatio] epistola marie proselite chassaobolorum adignatmm 
episcopiim antiochie L^ ; epistola marie proselite thassaobolorum ad ignacium episco- 
pum antiochie ut mittat quosdam juvenes predicaiores ad eaJti et quod non diffidat de 
eis quia carnem (?) passionis vicerunt, sicut Salomon 12 annorum sapieniia suaplacuit 
deo. josias rex et david rex Lj. 

14 proselyta] proselita LiLjS. Theophoro] theophero L^s ; theofero 

Lj. 17 secundum quod] L, ; secundutn illnd quod L^. 



MARY THE PROSELYTE TO IGNATIUS. 43 

humanatum esse per virginem Mariam ex semine David et 
Abraham, secundum eas quae de ipso ab ipso praedictae sunt 
voces a prophetarum choro; hujus gratia deprecamur, digni- 
ficantes mitti nobis a tuo intellectu Marim amicum nostrum, 
5 episcopum Emelapes Neapoleos ejus quae ad Zarbo, et Eulo- 
gium et Sobelum presbyterum, ut non simus desolati prse- 
positis divini verbi ; quemadmodum et Moyses dicit. Provi- 
dent Domimis Dens Jiominon qui ducat poptihim huiic, ct noii 
crit synagoga Domini ut eves qiiibus non est pastor. 

lo II. Pro eo autem quod juvenes sunt prsescripti formides 
nihil, o beate ; cognoscere enim te volo, quod sapiunt super 
carnem et ipsius passiones non sentiunt ipsi in seipsis, recenti 
juventute sacerdotii refulgentes canitie. Perscrutare autem 
cogitationem tuam per datum tibi a Deo per Christum spiri- 

15 tum ipsius ; et cognosces quod Samuel, parvus puerulus, 
Videns vocatus est, et choro prophetarum connumeratus pres- 
byterum Heli transgressionis redarguit ; quoniam insanientes 
iilios Deo omnium causae praehonoravit, et ludentes in sacer- 
dotium et in populum luxuriantes dimisit impunitos, 

20 III. Daniel autem sapiens, juvenis existens, judicavit 
crudeles senes quosdam, ostendens adulteros ipsos et non 
seniores esse, et genere Judaeos existentes modo Chananaeos 
existere. Et Jeremias, propter juventutem renuens tributam 
ipsi a Deo prophetiam, audit ; Non dicas qiwniani Junior sum ; 

25 quia ad omnes quoscunque mittam te ibis, et secundum omnia 
queecunque mando tibi loqueris ; quia tecum ego sum. Salomon 
autem sapiens, duodecim existens annorum, intellexit magnam 
ignorantiaa mulierum de suis filiis quaestionem ; ut omnis popu- 
lus obstupesceret de tanta pueri sapientia, et timeret non ut 

5 ad Zarbo] Lj L^s. I have not ventured to alter it, thinking that the translator 
may have retained the exact form of the original, vph-i Zap^ip, from ignorance of the 
correct form of the name, as in I/ero 9 ; comp. Dama in Magn. 2. 6 praspositis 

divini verbi] L,^; divini vej-bi prepositis\j^. 9 erit] Lj ; esfL.^. synagoga] Lj; 

si^tagoga Lj. 14 cogitationem] 'L,^; and this also (not cognitionetn) seems to be 

the reading of Lj, where it is contracted cogitone. 18 omnium] Y,^; omni 

(apparently) Lj. 24 ipsi] L^ ; sibi L,. 26 Salomon] salamojt Lj L^s. 

29 timeret] L^ ; timerent (apparently) L,. 



44 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

puerum, sed ut perfectum virum. ^nigmata autem ^thio- 
pum reginae, lationem habentia quemadmodum Nili fluenta, 
sic solvit, ut extra seipsam fieret ipsa sic sapiens. 

IV. Josias autem Dei amator, inarticulate fere adhuc 
loquens, redarguit malo spiritu detentos, quod falsiloqui et 5 
populi seductores existunt : daemonumque revelat deceptionem, 
et eos non existentes deos demonstrat, et sacratos ipsis, puer 
existens, interficit, delubraque ipsorum evertit, et altaria mortuis 
reliquiis inquinat, templaque delet, et saltus succidit, et colum- 
nas content, et impiorum sepulcra suffodit ; ut neque signum 10 
amplius malorum existat. Sic quidam zelotes erat religionls 

et impiorum punitor, adhuc balbutiens lingua. David autem, 
propheta simul et rex, salvatoris secundum carnem radix, puer 
ungitur a Samuele in regem. Ait enim alicubi ipse quoniam 
Parvus cram inter fraU^es meos et junior in domo patris mei. 1 5 

V. Et deficiet mihi tempus, si omnes investigare voluero, 
qui in juventute bene placuerunt Deo, prophetia et sacerdo- 
tio et regno a Deo donati. Rememorationis autem gratia 
sufficiunt et hsec dicta. Sed te deprecor, ne tibi qusedam 
superba esse videar et ostentatrix. Non enim docens te, sed 20 
subrememorans meum in Deo patrem, bos apposui sermones : 
cognosco enim mei ipsius mensuras et non coextendo meip- 
sam tantis vobis. Saluto tuum sanctum clerum sub tua cura 
pastum. Omnes apud nos fideles salutant te. Sanam esse 
me secundum Deum ora, beate pastor. 25 



2 regincc] Lj ; regione L^. 6 existunt] L^ ; existcrent L^. 8 ipsoram] 

Lg ; eoriim Lj. 9 columnas] cohonpnas Lj L^s. 1 1 quidam] t:s ; 

quidem 'Lj^'L^s. 14 quoniam] Lj ; qnjim l.^%. 20 esse videar] L^ ; 

-videar esse 'L^. 11 in deo] Lj ; in daiml^^. 11 tuum] Ljj famc?i l.^. 

24 esse me] L,; me esse X-,^. 



TO MARY TPIE TROSELYTE. 45 



8, 

IGNATIUS MARI.E PROSELYTE. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theopliorus, habenti propitiationem in 
gratia Dei Patris altissimi et Domini Jesu Christi qui pro 
nobis mortuus ; fidelissimae, digna^ Deo, Christum ferenti filiae 
Mariae, plurimum in Deo gaudere. 

5 I. Melius quidem littera visus ; quanto quidem, pars me- 
lior existens chori sensuum, non solum quibus tradit amicabilia 
honorat accipientem, sed et quibus recipit in melioribus desi- 
derium ditat. Veruntamen secundus, aiunt, portus et littera- 
rum modus : quem velut bonam applicationem recepimus a 

lo tua fide a longe, velut per ipsas videntes quod in te bonum. 
Bonorum enim, o omnino sapiens mulier, animas purioribus 
assimilantur fontibus : illi enim transeuntes, etsi non sitiant, 
ipsa specie attrahunt ipsos haurire potum; tuus autem intel- 
lectus monet nos, capere jubens de his, quae in anima tua 

15 scaturiunt, divinis aquis. 

II. Ego autem, o beata, non mei ipsius nunc tantum, quan- 
tum aliorum effectus, multorum contrariorum voluntatibus im- 
pellor, secundum hsec quidem fugis, secundum hsec autem carcer- 
ibus, secundum hsec vero vinculis. Sed a nullo horum vertor : in 

20 injustificationibus autem ipsorum magis disco, ut Jesu Christo 
potiar. Utinam fruar duris mihi praeparatis, quia Non digncB 
passioncs liujiis tcinporis ad fiitttrani gloriam revelm-i in nos. 

Ignatius Mari^ ProselyT/'e] L^; responsio ignacii marie proselite super 
eadem epistola . et adiiiiplet votum scribcntis. cldiis papa^ante clementem. Lj. 

5 quanto] Lj ; qimtitum h^- melior] In the translator's text KpeTrrov must 

have been incorrectly repeated after fiepos. 6 quibus] Lj ; quilibet L^. 

12 sitiant] 5n/'wcri ; sciant LjL,. 13 specie] Lj ; spe Lj. 14 monet] L, ; 

moziefL^. bis] ////j Lj L^s. 19 vertor] Lj; aver tor "L^. 



46 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

III. Quae autem a te per epistolam jussa sunt gratanter 
implevi, in nullo dubitans eorum quae ipsa bene habere pro- 
basti. Cognovi enim te judicio Dei testimonium viris fecisse, 
sed non gratia carnali. Multum enim mihi erant et continuae 
tuae scriptibilium locorum memoriae, quas legens neque usque 5 
ad intellectum dubitavi circa rem. Non enim habebam aliqui- 
bus oculis excurrere, quorum habebam incontradicibilem a te 
factam demonstrationem. Conformis animae tecum fiam ego, 
quoniam diligis Jesum filium Dei viventis : propter quod et 
ipse dicet tibi, Ego diligentes me diligo, me autem qiKzrentes 10 
mvenient pacem. 

IV. Supervenit autem mihi dicere quoniam verus sermo, 
quern audivi de te, adhuc existente te in Roma apud beatum 
Papam Cletum ; cui successit ad praesens digne beatus Clemens, 
Petri et Pauli auditor. Et nunc apposuisti ad ipsum centu- 15 
pHciter ; et apponas adhuc, o dilecta. Desideravi vehementer 
venire ad vos, ut conquiescerem vobiscum, sed Non in Jiomine 
via ipsius : detinuit enim meum propositum, non concedens 
ad terminum ire, militaris custodia. Sed neque in quibus sum, 
operari aliquid vel pati potens ego. Propter quod, secundum 20 
ejus quae in amicis consolationis litteram reputans, saluto sanc- 
tam tuam animam, deprecans apponi robori ; praesens enim 
labor paucus, expectata vero merces multa. 

V. Fugite abnegantes passionem Christi et secundum car- 
nem nativitatem : multi autem sunt nunc secundum hanc 25 
aegrotantes aegritudinem. Alia autem admonere tibi facile, 
perfectaa quidem omni opere et sermone bono, potenti autem 

et aliis suadere in Christo. Saluta omnes similes tibi reti- 
nentes sui ipsorum salutem in Christo, Salutant te presby- 
teri et diaconi, et ante omnes sacer Heron. Salutat te Cas- 30 
sianus peregrinus meus, et soror mea et sponsa ipsius, et 

7 quorum] wv ; qtios Lj LgS. habebam] Lj ; habeam Lj. i6 dilecta] 

As if the translator had read d7air^T^ for OMTt]. 20 ego . Propter quod] eg'o 

tibi .propter quod Lj ; ego . quod Lj. 21 litteram] Li ; litterarum Lj. 

i\ sanctam tuam] L; ; tuam sanctam Lg. 12 robori] Lj LjS. This corresponds 

to the reading t6v(^, as rbvos is elsewhere translated robur in this version, Mart, i . 
27 opere] L^ ; tempore L,. 30 Heron] eron L, LjS. 



TO THE TARSIANS. 47 

dilectissima ipsorum. Valentem carnalem et spiritualem sani- 
tatem Dominus sanctificet semper; et videam te in Christo 
potlentem corona. 



IGNATIUS TARSENSIBUS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, salvatae in Christo eccle- 
^ sije, dignas laude et dignae memoria et dignae dilectione, 
existenti in Tarso; misericordia, pax, a Deo Patre et Domino 
Jesu Christo multiplicetur semper. 

I. A Syria usque Romam cum bestiis pugno ; non ab 
irrationalibus bestiis comestus (hae enim, ut scitis, Deo volente 

10 pepercerunt DanieH), ab his autem quae humanae formae, inter 
quas immansueta bestia latitans pungit me quotidie et vul- 
nerat. Sed de niillo sermonem facio durorum, ncq2ie liaheo 
animam pretiosam mihi ipsi, ut diligens ipsam magis quam 
Dominum. Propter quod paratus sum ad ignem, ad bestias, 

15 ad gladium, ad crucem : solum Jesum Christum sciens salva- 
torem meum et Deum, pro me mortuum. Deprecor igitur vos 
ego vinctus Christi, per terram et mare jactatus ; State in fide 
firmi, quoniam Justus ex fide vivct : estote inflexibiles, quo- 
niam Dominus inhabitare facit unius moris in domo. 

20 II. Novi quoniam quidam ministrorum Satanae voluerunt 
vos turbare : hi quidem, quoniam Jesus opinione natus est et 
opinione crucifixus est et opinione mortuus est ; hi autem, 
quoniam non est filius conditoris ; hi vero, quoniam ipse est 
qui super omnia Deus ; ahi autem, quoniam nudus homo est, 

Ignatius Tarsensibus] Lg; epistola ignacii tarsensibus 'L.^. 

4 Theophorus] L^ ; thcoferus L^. 6 Tarso] L^ ; thaiso Lj. 9 comestus] 

"L^s ; commesius L,^. hce] /lee L.^^. 10 his] /;«> Lj LjS. 11 immansueta] 

Lj ; in mansueta L^. quotidie] cotidie Lj L^s. 1 3 animam] Lj ; add. 

meant Lj. 17 terram et mare] L^; mare et terram Lj. 20 Satanae] 

sathane'L,^'L^%. 21 hi] /?// Lj L^s ; and so in the next two clauses. 



48 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

alteri vero, quoniam caro Iiasc non resurgit et oportet volup- 
tuosam vitam vivere et transire, hanc enim esse terminum bono- 
rum post non multuni corrumpendis. Tantorum malorum 
multitudo eos inebriavit. Sed vos iicqiie ad Jiorani veniatis 
sub siibjectionem ipsorum : Pauli enim estis cives et discipuli, 5 
qui a Hierosolymis et circimi usque Illyricum iinplevit evange- 
liiiin, et stigmata Christi in came circumttilit. 

III. Cujus memores, omnino cognoscitis quoniam Jesus 
Dominus vere natus est ex Maria, factus ex muliere, et veri- 
tate cruciiixus est ; Mihi cnini, ait. 11011 fiat gloriari nisi in 10 
crnce Domini: et veritate mortuus est, et resurrexit ; Si passi- 
bilis enim, ait, Christus, ii primus ex resurrectione mortuoruni; 
et, Quod mortuus est, peccato mortuus est scmel, quod autem 
vivit, Deo vivit. Quia quid opus vinculis, Cliristo non mortuo .-' 
quid opus sustinentia? quid opus flagellis .^ Quid unquam 15 
Petrus crucifixus est, Paulus et Jacobus gladio csesi sunt .'' Jo- 
hannes vero relegatus est in Patmo } Stephanus autem in lapidi- 
bus occisus est a Domini occisoribus Judseis } Sed nihil horum 
vane : veritate enim crucifixus est Dominus ab impiis. 

IV. Et sic natus ex muliere filius est Dei ; et crucifixus pri- 20 
mogenitus omnis creaturse et Deus Verbum ; et ipse fecit omnia. 
Dicit enim Apostolus ; Uiius Deus Pater ex quo omnia, et unus 
Dominus Jesus Christus per quern omnia: et rursus, Unus enim 
Deus, et unus mediator Dei et hominum, homo Jesus Christus; 

et In ipso creata sunt omnia quce in cceIo et in terra, visibilia et 25 
invisibilia ; et ipse est ante omnia, et omnia in ipso consistunt. 

V. Et quoniam non ipse est qui super omnia Deus Pater 
sed filius illius, dicit, Ascendo ad patrem meum et patreni vestrum, 

3 corrumpendis] <()6apy}(yoixtvois ; corumpentis L^ ; corru7upcris L^. 4 neque ad 

horam] 1^^ ; ad Iioram neque L^. 5 sub subjectionemj Lj ; siihjcctioncm (om. 

su5) Ij^. 6 Hierosolymis] icrosoliniis L,^; ilm-osdimis L^. Illyricum]////- 

7-i'cnm h^'L^s. 8 Jesus Dominus] L^; dominus jesiisl^^. 14 quid] L^ ; 

quod Lj. In the two following clauses Lg has qiiid, L^ qd. 15 unquam] 

uncqiiani'L,^; umqitam'L,^. 16 Petrus crucifixus] Lj ; pdrits quid crucifixus 'L.^. 

17 Patmo] pat}imo Lj L^s. Stephanus] sthpus Lj and so Hero 3. in] L^ ; 

om. Lj. 20 sic] Lj; om. L^. The translator must have read ourws for oiVos ; 

comp. Ephes. 5. ■22 Unus Deus] \j^ ; deus (om. 7tnus) Lj. 24 homo] 

L^; om. Lj. Jesus Christus] Lj; christus jcsus\^^. 



TO THE TARSIANS. 49 

€t Deuni meum et Deiuji vestricm ; et, Qicando subjecta ertint ipsi 
omnia, tunc et ipse subjicietiir ci qui siibjccit ei omnia, ttt sit Dens 
omnia in omnibus. Igitur est alter qui subjecit, et qui est omnia 
in omnibus ; et alter cui subjecta sunt, qui et cum omnibus sub- 
5 jicietur. 

VI. Et neque nudus homo, per qucm et in quo facta sunt 
omnia; Omnia cnim per ipsum facta sunt ; Qiiando fecit ccelum, 
coaderam ipsi, et illic eram apnd ipsitm eomponcns, et applandebat 
inihi quotidie. Qualiter autem utique nudus homo audiret, Sede 

10 a dextris vicisl Qualiter autem et diceret, Priusquam Abra- 
ham ficret, ego snm, et, Cl.irifica me elaritate qiiam habui, ante- 
quam inundns esset, a ic} Qualis autem homo nudus diceret, 
Descendi dc ccrlo, nan nt faciam iwluntatem meam sed voluntatem 
ejus qui viisit me ? De quali homine vero diceret, Erat lux vera, 

15 qucB illuminat omnem hominem venientcm in hnnc mundum. In 
mimdo erat, et mundus per ipsiim f actus est, et mundus eum non 
cognovit. In propria venit, et sui cum non receperunt} Qualiter 
ergo talis nudus homo et ex Maria habens principium essendi, 
sed non Deus Verbum et Filius unigenitus ? In principio enim 

20 erat Verbum, et Vcj'bum ei'at apud Dcinn, et Deus erat Verbum; 
et in aliis, Dominus creavit me principium viarum suartim in 
opera sua ; ante sceculum fundavit me, ct ante omnes colles generat 
me. 

vil. Quoniam autem et resurgunt corpora nostra, dicit; 

25 Amen dico vobis, quoniam venit hora, in qua omnes qui in monu- 
mentis sunt atidient vocem filii Dei, et qui audicrint vivent. Et 
apostolus, Oportet enim corruptibile hoc induere incorruptionem, et 
mortale hoc induere immortalitatem. Et quoniam oportet tem- 
perate vivere et juste, dicit rursus ; Non erretis ; neque adulteri 

I et Deum meum] L^; deiim meum [om. et) Lj. erant ipsi] L,; ipsi 

ertint L^. 3 Igitur] Lj ; qui igitur L,. 7 Quando] Lj ; quum L^s. 

8 ipsi] Lj ; ipsa ipsi Lj apparently, but the first word is confusedly written and \7as 
perhaps intended to be erased. 9 quotidie] L^s; cotidie L^. utique] 'L^; itaque 

Lj. II me] L^; add. /a/^r Lj. 12 homo nudus] L^; ho?no si midus 1^^. 

14 vero] veruin {^) Lj; om. Lj. 15 mundum] L^s; viodum L,. 19 et 

filius] Lj; filius {pra. et) L^. 22 sasculum] L^s; secula Lj. 25 Amen] "L,; 

add. quoniam'L^. 27 enim] L^; om. Lj. 29 vivere et juste] L^; et juste 

vivere L,. dicit] \k~^a ; deo L,L^s. Tlie Greek sliows that dicit must have 

IGN. TIL 4 



50 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

neqiic molles neque masculorum concubitores tieque fornicatores 
neque malcdici neque ebriosi neque fiires regmim Dei hcereditare 
possimt : et, Si niortui non resiirgunt, neque Christus resurrexit : 
inanis ergo prcedicatio nostra, inanis autem et fides nostra : adhuc 
estis in peccatis vcstris. Ergo ct qui doi^mierunt in Christo, peri- 5 
erunt. Si in vita Jiac sperantes sumus in C/iristo solum, misera- 
biliores omnibus Jiominibus sumus. Si mortui non trsurgunt, com- 
edamus et bibamus; eras etiim inorimjir. Sic autem dispositi 
quid distabimus ab asinis et canibus, qui nihil de future curant, 
in appetitum euntes et eorum qua; post comedere ? inscii enim 10 
sunt moventis intus intellectus. 

VIII. Fruar vobis in Domino. Vigilate omnem unusquisque 
malitiam deponere, et feralem furorem, detractionem, calumniam, 
turpiloquium, scurrilitatem, susurrationem, inflationem, ebrieta- 
tem, luxuriam, avaritiam, inanem gloriam, invidiam, et omne his 15 
concurrens : indui Dominum nostritm Jesum CJiristum, et carnis 
providentiam non fieri in concupiscentias. Presbyteri subjecti 
estote episcopo, diaconi episcopo et presbyteris, populus dia- 
conis. Consimihs ego his qui custodiunt hanc bonam ordina- 
tionem ; et Dominus sit cum ipsis continue. 20 

IX. Viri, diHgite sponsas vestras ; uxores, conjuges vestros : 
pueri, parentes prshonorate ; parentes, filios nutrite in discipli?ia 
et admonitione Domini. Eas quae in virginitate honorate, ut 
sacras Christi ; eas quse in honestate viduas, ut altare Dei. 
Domini, cum moderamine servis praecipite ; servi, eum timore 2^ 
Dominis ministrate. Nullus in vobis otiosus maneat ; mater 
enim indigentiae otiositas. Hoc enim non przecipio, ut existens 
aliquis, etsi hgor ; sed ut frater, ad memoriam revoco. Sit Do- 
minus vobiscum. 

been the original word, and the substitution deo doubtless arose from the con- 
tractions. 2 maledici] Xoldopot; maledidi'L^r^s. 4 autem et] L^; om. Lj. 
6 vita hac] L^; hac vita L^. 10 in appetitum euntes] L^ ; eiintes in 
appetitum Lj. 13 deponere] This is certainly the reading of LjL^. The 
translator read diroO^ffOaL for duodecde. So too ivSujaffdat, iroulcdai, for ivM<Ta(Tde, 
iroieiade, below. calumniam] cahunpniatn LjL^s; see above, p. 608. 15 his] 
hiis LjL^s. 17 concupiscentias] iTri9u/j.ias ; concupiscentia L^j concupis' 
cenciis Lj. 19 Consimilis] add. enim L^. In Lj there is a blank space after 
consimilis. his] hiis LjL^s. 10 ipsis] L^; hiis Lj. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 51 

X. Fruar vestris orationibus. Orate ut Jesu fruar. Com- 
mendo vobis earn quae in Antiochia ecclesiam. Salutant vos 
ecclesise Philippensium ; unde at scribo vobis. Salutat vos Phi- 
Ion diaconus vester, cui et gratias ego ago studiose ministranti 
5 mihi in omnibus. Salutat vos diaconus qui ex Syria sequitur 
me in Christo, Sahitate ad invicem in sancto osculo. Saluto 
universes et universas in Christo. Valete anima et spiritu ; et 
mei non obliviscamini. Dominus vobiscum. 



J 



10. 



IGNATIUS ANTIOCHENIS. 

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, Ecclesiae habenti propitia- 
tionem a Deo, dilectas a Christo, advenae in Syria, et primae 
Christi cognominationem accipienti, in Antiochia ; in Deo Patre 
et Domino Jesu Christo gaudere. 



I, Levia mihi et non onerosa vincula Dominus fecit, di- 
scenti pacem habere vos et in omni concordia carnali et spirituali 
15 conversari. Deprecor igiUir vos ego vinctus in Domino digne ain- 
biilare vocatione qua vocati cstis : observantes vos ab inductis 
haeresibus mahgni, in deceptione et perditione persuasorum ab 
ipso ; attendere autem apostolorum doctrinae, et legi et prophetis 
credere ; omnem gentilem et Judaicum abjicere errorem, et 



4 ego] e7w ; om. LjL^s. Probably it was omitted from its resemblance to ago. 
studiose] written twice in Lj. ministranti mihi] L^; iiiihi ministraitiibus Lj. 

6 sancto osculo] 1-,^; osailo sancto Lj. 

Ignatius Antiochenis] epistola loa ignacii antiochenis Lj ; epistola 10 Ignatius 
antiochenis Lj, as it appears in Ussher's collation with Lj ; but he has perhaps 
omitted to erase epistola 10. 

9 Theophorus] L^; theoferits'L^. 15 igitur vos] L,; vos ergo "L^. ego] 

Lj; om. Lj. 16 vocatione] Lj; in vocatione Y.^. 18 attendere] irpodix^iv; 

often ditelj^^s. 19 abjicere en-orem] "L^; errorem abicere'L^. 

4—2 



52 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

neque multitudinem deorum inducere, neque Christum negare 
occasione unius Dei. 

II. Moyses enim fidelis servus Dei, dicens, Doniimis Dens 
tims Dominus zmus est, et unum et solum prasdicans Deum, con- 
fessus est confestim et Dominum nostrum dicens, Plitit Doinimis 5 
super Sodomam et Gomorram ignem a Domino et sulphur] et 
rursus, Et dixit Deus, Faciamus hominein secundum imnginem 
nostrum et secundum similitudinem : et fecit Deus Jwmineyn ; 
secundum imaginem Dei fecit ipsum. Et deinceps quoniam 
In imagine Dei feci hominem. Et quoniam fiet homo, ait; 10 
PropJietam vobis suscitabit Dominus ex fratribus vestris sicut 
me. 

III. Prophetse autem, dicentes ut ex persona Dei, Ego Deus 
primus et ego post hcec, et prceter me no?i est Deus, de patre om- 
nium dicunt. Et de Domino nostro Jesu Christo, Filius, ait, 15 
datus est nobis, cuius principium desupef: et vocatur nomen ipsius 
magni consilii aiigelus, admirabilis, cojisiliarius, Deus fortis, po- 
testativus. Et de inhumanatione ipsius ; Ecce virgo in utero 
concipiet et pariet fi'iium, et vocabunt nomen ejus Emanuel. Et 
de passione ; Ut ovis ad occisionem ductus est, et quasi agnus 20 
coram tondenie ipsum sine voce, et, Ego sicut agnus i?inocens 
ductus ad sacrificandum. 

IV. Et evangelistae, dicentes unum Patrem solum verum 
Deum, et quae secundum Dominum nostrum non dereliquerunt, 
sed scripserunt ; In principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud 25 
Deum, et Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum. 
Omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est nihil. Et de 
inhumanatione, Verbum, ait, euro factum est et habitavit in 
nobis: ct, Liber generationis Jesu Christi,filii David, filii Abra- 
ham. Apostoli autem, dicentes quoniam Deus est, dicebant ilH 3° 
ipsi quoniam Unus et mediator Dei et hominum ; et incorpora- 



9 ipsum] "L^; eum'L^. lo feci] So LjL^s. ii Prophetam] Lj ; /^r 

prophetam h^', see tlie note on EpJics. i. vobis suscitabit] Lj; stiscitabit vohis Lj. 

15 nostro] Lj; om. Lj. 16 vocatur] "L^; vocabitin- L,^. 17 consilii] 

L2S; concilii'L,^. 24 Dominum] LjS ; detim Lj. dereliquerunt] ddiqtiertmt 

Lj. 28 Verbum, ait] L^ ; verhi ait verbum L,. 31 et mediator] L^ ; 

mediator (om. et) I/,. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 53 

tionem et passionem non erubuerunt : quid enim ait ? Homo 
Jesus Cliristus, qid dedit senictipsum pro mundi vita. 

V. Omnis igitur, qui unum annunciat Deum in interemp- 
tione divinitatis Q\\x\sW, filiiis est diaboli et inimiciis omnis jiis- 

5 iiticz. Et qui conlitetur Christum non ejus qui fecit mundum 
filium, sed alterius cujusdam incogniti praeter quern praedicavit 
lex et prophetae, iste organum est ipsius diaboli. Et qui inhu- 
manationem renuit, et crucem erubescit, propter quam ligatus 
sum, iste est Antichristus. Et qui nudum hominem dicit Chris- 
lo tum, maledictus est secundum prophetam, non in Deo confide7is 
sed in hoinine. Propter quod et sine fructu est, proximus 
agresti myriccc. 

VI. Haec scribe vobis, o Christi juventus, non conscius vobis 
habere talem sensum, sed prseservans vos, ut pater proprios filios. 

15 Videte igitur in malum currentes operatores, inimicos cnicis 
Christi; quorum finis perditio, qiwrum Deus venter, et gloria in 
eonfusione ipsorum. Videte canes sine voce, serpentes surrepentes, 
infoveatos dracones, aspides, basiliscos, scorpiones. Isti enim 
sunt thoes vulpes, hominis imitatores simiae. 

2c VII. Pauli et Petri fiatis discipuli ; non perdatis depositum. 
Recordamini Euodii digne beati pastoris vestri, qui primus or- 
dinatus ab apostolis in vestram praelationem. Non erubescamus 
patrem ; fiamus proprii pueri, sed non nothi. Scitis qualiter 
conversatus sum vobiscum. Quae prassens dicebam vobis, haec 

25 et absens scribo ; Qui non amat Dominum Jesum, sit anathema. 
Imitatores mei estote. Consimilis animae vobiscum fiam, quando 
utique Deo potiar. Mementote meorum vinculorum. 

VIII. Presbyteri, pascite cum qui in vobis gregem, usquequo 



I erubuerunt] L^ ; eribiierunt Lj. 1 semetipsum] Lj ; add. redc»iptionem L^ 

from I Tim. ii. 6. 4 diaboli] L^; sed diaboli \j^. 9 hominem] L^; om. Lj. 

10 est] L^; om. Lj. 12 myricae] 7;//;7<:^ LjL^s. 13 juventus] LjL^s^yeoXat'a. 
15 operatores inimicos] L2 ; inimicos operatores Lj. 16 et glorid\ in gloria "L^L^s. 

The editors read quorum gloria, but for this quorum there seems to be no authority. 
See the note on the Greek text. 19 thoes] ^cJes; thcosl^J^^. 21 Evodii 

digne beati] L^ ; digne beati evodii Lj. ■23 proprii] L^ ; proximi L,. 

24 conversatus] Lj ; conservatus 1^^. hsec et] L^; ethec'L^. 27 utique dec] 

Lj ; deo utique L,. 



54 • THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ostendat Deus futurum principari vobis. Ego enim jam sacri- 
ficor, et tempus resohitionis viecs instat, ut CJiristiim liicrifaciam. 
Diaconi cognoscant cujus sint dignitatis, et studeant immaculati 
esse, ut sint imitatores Christi. Populus subjiciatur presbyteris 
et diaconis. Virgines cognoscant cui consecraverunt seipsas. 5 

IX. Viri diligant conjuges ; recordantes quoniam una uni, 
non multse uni, datae sunt in creatione. Mulieres honorent vires, 
ut propriam carnem, neque ex nomine ipsos audeant vocare : 
castificent autem, solos viros conjuges esse existimantes, quibus 

et unitse sunt secundum sententiam Dei. Parentes, filios erudite 10 
disciplinam sacram. Filii, honorate parentes ; ut bene vobis sit. 

X. Domini, non superbe servis praeferamini, imitantes Job 
dicentem ; Si aiiteni et depravavi judicium servi mei vel ancillcB 
mecSjjudicatis ipsis ad me. Quid enim faciam, si scnitiniiim mei 
Dominns faciat? et quae deinceps, scitis. Servi, non irritetis 15 
dominos in ira ; ut non malorum insanabilium vobismet causae 
fiatis. 

XL Otiosus nullus comedat, ut non negligens fiat et forni- 
carius. Ebrietas, ira, invidia, contumelia, clamor, blasphemiae, 
7iegne nominentur in vobis. Viduae non delicientur, ut non aber- 20 
rent a sermone. Caesari subjicimini, in quibus non periculosa 
subjectio. Principes non irritetis in amaricationem, ut non detis 
occasionem quaerentibus adversum vos occasionem. De incan- 
tatione vel puerili desiderio vel homicidio superfluum scribere ; 
quum haec et gentibus prohibita sunt fieri. Haec non ut aposto- 25 
lus jubeo, sed ut conservus vester monefacio vos. 

XII. Saluto sanctum presbyterium. Saluto sacros diaconos, 
et desideratum mihi nomen ; quem videam pro me in Spiritu 
Sancto, cum utique Christo fruar ; cujus consimilis animi fiam. 
Saluto subdiaconos, lectores, cantores, ostiarios, laborantes, exor- 30 

8 ipsos audeant] L2 ; audeant ipsos Y,^. lo sunt] L^; om. L^. 15 scitis] 

L^; om. Lj. 16 causze] L^; causa Lj. 19 invidia, contumelia] 'L,^: contu- 

melia, invidia Lj. •20 aberrent] Lj ; abJiorrerent (but apparently corrected into 

aberrent) Lj. 25 quum] L^s; quoniam'L^. et] L^; om. Lj. a 8 pro] 

Ij^; per Lj. 29 Christo] So L^ (but it seems to be Ussher's own emendation, 

as it is written in the margin in different ink) ; proximo Lj. The two words when 
contracted are not very different. 30 ostiarios] hostiarios LjL^s. 



TO HERO. 55 

cistas, confessores. Saluto custodes sanctarum portarum, exis- 
tentes in Christo ministros. Saluto a Christo sumptas virgines ; 
quibus fruar in Domino Jesu. Saluto venerabilissimas viduas. 
Saluto populum Domini a parvo usque ad magnum, et omnes 
5 sorores meas in Domino. 

XIII. Saluto Cassianum, et conjugem ipsius, et filios. Salu- 
tat vos Polycarpus, digne decens episcopus, cui et cura est de 
vobis ; cui et commendavi vos in Domino, Sed et omnis ecclesia 
Smyrnaeorum memoriam habet vestri in orationibus in Domino. 

lo Salutat vos Onesimus, Ephesiorum pastor. Salutat vos Mag- 
nesias episcopus. Salutat vos Polybius Trallaeorum. Salutant 
vos Philon et Agathopus diaconi, consecutores mei. Salutate 
ad inviceni hi osailo sancto. 

XIV. Haec a Philippis scribo vobis. Sanos vos qui est solus 
15 ingenitus per ante sascula genitum custodiat spiritu et carne ; 

et videam vos in Christi adventu. Saluto eum qui pro me fu- 
turus est principari vobis ; quo fruar in Christo. Valete in Deo 
et Christo, illuminati Spiritu Sancto. 



II. 

IGNATIUS HERONI. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, a Deo honorato et desideratis- 
simo, Christophoro, spirituali filio in fide et caritate, Heroni 
diacono Jesu Christi et famulo Dei, gratia, misericordia, et pax 

10 Ephesiorum pastor] 1^^; pastor ephesiorum 1-,^. Magnesias] niagnisias 

LjL^s. The translator has apparently taken it for a man's name, or at all events 
has treated it as a nominative. 11 Polybius] polibiiis LjL^s, and so elsewhere. 

12 Agathopus] agathophus LjL^s; but in Lj the second h is marked for erasure. 
14 Sanos] e/j/JWjuecoiij; sanefL,^^; com.Y>. Hero C). 16 futurus] 1^^; facttinis "L-j^. 

Ignatius Heroni] ignatius eroni diacono ecclesice atitiochenorum Lg ; epistola- 
ignacii eroni diacono ecclesie antiocJienoriim Lj. 

19 Theophorus] L,; theopheriis L^. •20 Christophoro] christoforo L,^; christofero 
Lj. Heroni] eroni LjL^s; and so the name is written again in § 6 without 

the aspirate. 



56 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ab omnipotenti Deo et Jesu Christo Domino nostro, unigenito 
filio ipsius, qui dedit semetipsiim pro nobis et pcccatis nostris, ut 
eriperet nos ex prczsenti sceculo nequam et salvaret in regnum 
ipsius supercseleste. 

I. Deprecor te in Deo apponere cursui tuo et justificare 5 
tuam dignitatem. Concordiam quae ad sanctos cura. Infirmiores 
porta; lit impleas legem Christi. Jejuniis et orationibus vaca ; 
sed non immoderate, ut teipsum prosternas. A vino et carnibus 
non omnino abstine, non enim sunt abominabilia: Bona enim 
terrcR comedite, ait; et, Manducate carneni 2it olera ; et, Vinwn lo 
IcBtijicat cor hominis, et oleum cxhilarat, et panis confirmat: sed 
moderate et ordinate, ut Deo tribuente ; Qicis enim comcdit, vel 
quis dibit, sine ipso ? QiLoniam si quid bonum, ipsius ? et si quid 
bo7mm, ab ipso. Lectioni attende ; ut non solum ipse scias leges, 
sed et aliis ipsas enarres, ut Dei athleta. Nulbcs inilitans im- 15 
plicatur vitcs negotiis; ut ei cui militat placeat. Si autem ct 
certet quis, non coronatur, nisi legitime certaverit. Consimilis 
animaetibi ego vinctus. 

II. Omnis qui dicit praeter praecepta, etsi dignus fide sit, 
etsi jejunet, etsi virginitatem servet, etsi signa faciat et prophetet, 20 
lupus tibi appareat in ovis pelle, ovium corruptionem operans. 
Si quis negat crucem et passionem erubescit, sit tibi sicut Anti- 
christus et adversarius ; etsi distribuat in cibos qu(Z Jiabet pau- 
peribus, etsi monies transferat, etsi tradat corpics in combustio- 
nem, sit tibi abominabilis. Si quis depravat legem vel prophetas, 25 
quos Christus praesens adirnplevit, sit tibi ut Antichristus. Si 
quis hominem nudum dicit Dominum, Judaeus est Christi occisor. 

III. Viduas Jionora, cas qucs "oere vidua;; orphanos protege: 

Deus Q.xmx\. pater est 07phanorum, ct judex viduarum. Nihil sine 

episcopis operare ; sacerdotes enim sunt, tu autem diaconus 30 

I Christo] L^; om. Lj. 5 cursui] L, ; ciirsii L^. 6 Concordiam quK] 

Ussher and later editors wrongly print concordiamqtie. 7 porta] Lj ; om. L^,. 

8 immoderate] L^; inwioderatis'L^. 9 sunt] L^; sud L,^. ab 



omma- 



bilia] abJiouiinabilia LjL^s, and again § 2; so too abhominare below g§ 4, 5. 
II exhilarat] L^s; exhillarafL^. 19 etsi dignus] L^; tit si dignus Y,^. 11 qua 
habet paitperibiis'\ L^; paupcribus que habct Lj. 25 legem] leges LjL^s. 

27 Clrristi] L, ; et christi L,^. 29 nihil] E^; add. enim L,. 



TO HERO. 57 

sacerdotum. Illi baptizant, sacrificant, manus imponunt ; tu 
autem ipsis ministra, ut Stephanus sanctus in Hierosolymis Ja- 
cobo et presbyteris. Congregationes non negligas : ex nomine 
omnes require. Nullus iuam juventiitcin coiiteinnat; sed exem- 
t^plum csto fideliiim in sermone et conversatione. 

IV. Servos non erubesce; communis enim nobis et ipsis na- 
tura. Mulieres non abominare ; ipsas enim te genuerunt et enu- 
triverunt. Diligere igitur oportet causas generationis ; solum in 
Domino. Sine muliere autem vir non pueros faciet : honorare 

10 igitur oportet conjuges generationis. Neqiie vir sine muliere, 
ncqne viulier sine viro, nisi in protoplastis. Adae enim corpus ex 
quatuor dementis ; Evai autem ex costa Adse, Sed et gloriosus 
partus Domini ex sola virgine, non abominabili legali mixtione, 
sed Deo decente generatione : decuit enim ipsum, conditorem 

15 existentem, non consueta uti generatione sed inopinabili et pere- 
grina, ut conditorem. 

V. Superbiam fuge ; Superbis enim Deiis resistit. Falsilo- 
quium abominare. Perdes enim omncs loquentes mcndaciiim. 
Ab invidia te custodi : princeps enim ipsius diabolus ; et suc- 

20 cessor Cain fratri invidens et ex invidia homicidium operans. 
Sorores meas mone sufficere conjugibus. Virgines custodi, ut 
Christi vasa. Longanimis sis,, ut sis in prudent ia multns. Inopes 
non negligas, in quibus utique abundas ; Elemosinis enim et 
fide purgantur pcccata. 

25 VI. Teipsum castum serva, ut Dei habitaculum : templum 
Christi existis, organumque Spiritus. Nosti qualiter te enutrivi. 
Etsi minimus sum, zelotes mei fias : imitare meam conversatio- 
nem. Non glorior mundo, sed in Domino. Heroni filio meo 
moneo ; Qui autem gloriatur, in Domino glorietur. Fruar te, 

■2 ministra] LjL^s; the translator read Imkovu for liaKov€.s. in Hieroso- 

lymis] in iherosolimis Lj ; ierosolymis (om. hi) L^. Jacobo] L^; Sanctis iacobo Lj. 

4 contemnat] contemp}iat'L^^%; see above, p. 608. 7 mulieres] Y.^; niidiercs 

eniniQ)!^-^. n protoplastis] pi-othoplastis 'L^l^^. 14 decente generatione] 

add. sed inopinabili et peregrines L^, the three last words being marked for erasure, 
but the sed being left by inadvertence. 20 Cain] caiin Lj; caym L^. 

12 vasa] K€iix-q\ia; stivasa (or stmasa) Lj ; nasci'L^, as deciphered by Ussher. The 
sti of Lj is a repetition of the last syllable of the preceding Christi. multus] 

Lj ; vulliis L,. Inopes non] L, ; noft inopes L^. 



58 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

puer meus desiderate ; cujus custos fiat solus ingenitus Deus 
et Dominus Jesus Christus, Non omnibus crede, non de om- 
nibus confide ; neque utique aliquis seducat te. Multi enim 
sunt ministri Satanse ; et Qui vclociter credit, levis est corde. 

VII. Memento Dei, et non peccabis aliquando. Non sis du- 5 
plicis animae in oratione tua ; beatus enim qui non dubitat. Cre- 
do enim in Patrem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et in unigenitum 
ipsius Filium, quoniam ostendet mihi Deus Heronem in throno 
meo. Appone igitur ad cursum. Annuncio tibi in Deo omnium 

et in Christo, prsesente et Spiritu Sancto et administratoriis 10 
ordinibus : Custodi meum dcpositmn, quod ego et Christus de- 
posuimus tibi ; et non teipsum indignum judices expectatis de 
te a Deo. Commendo tibi ecclesiam Antiochenorum. Poly- 
carpo commendavi vos in Domino Jesu Christo. 

VIII. Salutant te episcopi, Onesimus, Bitus, Damas, Poly- 15 
bins, et omnes qui a Philippis in Christo ; unde misi tibi. Saluta 
Deo decens presbyterium. Saluta sanctos condiaconos tuos ; 
quibus ego fruar in Domino, carne et spiritu. Saluta populum 
Domini a parvo usque ad magnum secundum nomen ; quos 
commendo tibi, ut Moyses Jesu post ipsum duci. Et non tibi 20 
videatur grave quod dictum est. Et si non sumus tales quales 
illi, sed tamen oramus fieri ; quia et Abraham sumus pueri. 
Fortificare igitur, o Heron, heroice et viriliter : tu enim induces 
amodo et educes populum Domini eum qui in Antiochia ; et non 
erit synagoga Domini sicut ovcs quibus non est pastor. 25 

IX. Saluta Cassianum peregrinum meum, et conjugem ip- 
sius venerabilissimam, et dilectissimos ipsorum pueros ; quibus 
dabit Deus invenire niisericordiam a Domino in ilia die, ejus quae 
in nos administrationis gratia : quos et commendo tibi in Christo 
Jesu. Saluta eos qui in Laodicea fideles onmes secundum 30 
nomen in Christo. Eos qui in Tarso non negligas, sed magis 

4 Satanse] sathane L^L^s. 7 nostri] L^; iJzei'L^. 8 ipsius] L^; in ejiisl,^. 
ostendet] Sd^ei; ostcndifL,^^. throno] L^; trono\-.^. 17 presbyterium] 

LjS; psbrm Lj. 19 quos] L^; qiwd'L^. 20 tibi videatur] 'L^; videatur tibi 'L^. 

23 Fortificare\ \,^; mortificare'L^. Heron] L^; cro7ii Lj. tu] L^; 

tui'Lj. 25 synagoga] sinagoga LjL^s. 30 Laodicea] L^s; laodocia Lj. 

31 Tarso] L^; tharso'L,^. 



MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 59 

continue ipsos visita, confirmans ipsos secundum evangelium. 
Marim eum qui in Neapoli ea quae ad Zarbo episcopum saluto 
in Domino. Saluta autem et venerabilissimam Mariam filiam 
meam multimode eruditissimam, et eam quae secundum domum 
5 ipsius ecclesiam, cui consimilis animae fiam, exemplarium piarum 
mulierum. Sanum te et in omnibus approbatum Pater Christi 
per Unigenitum custodiat in longum vivere ad utilitatem cccle- 
siae Christi. Vale in Domino, et era ut perficiar. 



12. 



MARTYRIUM IGNATII. 

NUPER recipiente principatum Romanorum Trajano, 
apostoli et evangelistae Johannis discipulus Ignatius, 
vir in omnibus apostolicus, gubernabat ecclesiam Antiocheno- 
rum. Qui quondam procellas vix mitigans multarum sub 
Domitiano persecutionum, quemadmodum gubernator bonus, 
gubernaculo orationis et jejunii, continuitate doctrinae, robore 

15 spirituali, fluctuationi adversantis se opposuit potentias, timens 
ne aliquem eorum qui pusillanimes et magis simplices pro- 
sterneret. Igitur Isetabatur quidem de ecclesias inconcussione, 
quiescente ad paucuni persecutione ; dubitavit autem secun- 
dum seipsum, quod nondum vere in Christum caritatem atti- 

20 gerat neque perfectum discipuli ordinem. Cogitavit enim 
eam quae per martyrium confessionem plus ipsum adducere 
ad familiaritatem Domini. Unde annis paucis adhuc perma- 

I confirmans] Lj; consilians L,. 3 autem] L^ ; om. Lj. venerabilis- 

simam Mariam filiam meam] Lj ; inariam filiam meam venerabilissimam Lj. 

Martyrium Ignatii] martirium sancti ignacii episcopi antiochie sirie Lj L^, to 
which Lj adds epistola 12a. 

IS adversantis] Lj; adversanfer {apparently) L^. 17 quidem] L^ ; om. L,. 

19 vere in Christum] L^ ; in christum vere Lj. ■21 adducere] Lj ; abdu^ 

cere Lj,. 



6o THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

nens ecclesiae, et ad lucernse modum divinse cujusque illumi- 
nans cor per scripturarum enarrationem, sortitus est iis quae 
secundum votum. 

II. Trajano enim post, quarto anno imperii sui, elato de 
victoria ilia quae adversus Scythas et Thraces et alteras mul- 5 
tas et diversas gentes, et existimante adhuc deficere ipsi ad 
omnem subjectionem Christianorum Deum venerantem congre- 
gationem, nisi daemoniacam cogeret culturam cum omnibus 
subintrare gentibus ; persecutionem comminans, omnes ipsos 
Dei cultores existentes vel sacrificare vel mori cogebat. Tunc 10 
igitur timens pro Antiochenorum ecclesia virilis Christi miles 
voluntarie ductus est ad Trajanum, agentem quidem secundum 
illud tempus apud Antiochiam, festinantem autem ad Armeniam 
et Parthos. Ut autem coram facie stetit imperatoris Trajani, 
Trajanus dixit: Quis es, cacodsemon, nostras festinans praecep- 15 
tiones transcendere, cum et alteros persuadere, ut perdantur 
male ? Ignatius dixit : Nullus Theophorum vocat cacodsemo- 
nem ; recesserunt enim longe a servis Dei daemonia. Si autem, 
quoniam his gravis sum, malum me adversus daemones vocas, 
confiteor : Christum enim habens supercaelestem regem dissolvo 20 
horum insidias. Trajanus dixit: Et quis est Theophorus? Ig- 
natius respondit : Qui Christum habet in pectore. Trajanus 
dixit : Nos igitur tibi videmur non habere secundum intellec- 
tum deos, quibus utimur compugnatoribus adversus adversarios? 

I divinse] LjL^s. In Lj the greater part of the word is dotted underneath 
for erasure (perhaps with the intention of substituting dl—dci), though it corresponds 
to Qumxj in the Greek text. 2 iis] hiis LjL^s. 4 post] LjL^s. Pro- 

bably read postea or post hac corresponding to ^erd raura in the Greek. quarto] 

quartum LjLj. As L, however has anno, it would seem that the Latin text 
originally corresponded to the construction in the Greek ivv6.Ti^ eVet. Again we 
should probably restore 7iono for qnarlo, the corruption being more easily explained 
through the Latin (iv for ix), than through the Greek. See above, p. 476. 
anno] Lj; annum L^s. imperii sui] in this place Y.^; before anno Lj. 

5 Scythas] scithas\ L,; scitas L^. Thraces] Y,^; traces Lj. The Greek has 

Ao/cw»'. 8 nisi] L^; ttt Lj. 15 es] e?; est L^L^s. cacodamon] 

kakodemon L^L^s. 17 nullus] L^; nullum Lj. vocat] L^,; voca L,. 

cacodsemonem] cakode7none7n LjL^s. 19 his] hiis LjL^s. 20 habens] 

L^; om. Lj. 21 Theophorus] L^; theophenis h^. 22 Qui] L, ; et quilu^. 

Trajanus] L^s ; tirannus (apparently) Lj. 



MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 6 1 

Ignatius dixit: Dasmonia gentium deos appellas errans. Unus 
enim est Deus, qui fecit caelum et terram et mare et omnia 
qu^e in ipsis ; et unus Christus Jesus, Filius ipsius unigenitus, 
cujus amicitia fruar. Trajanus dixit : Crucifixum dicis sub 
5 Pontic Pilato ? Ignatius dixit : Crucifigentem peccatum cum 
hujus inventore, et omnem condemnantem daemoniacam mali- 
tiam sub pedibus eorum qui ipsum in corde ferunt. Trajanus 
dixit : Tu igitur in teipso Christum circumfers ? Ignatius dixit : 
Etiam : scriptum est enim, InJiabitabo in ipsis et inambidabo. 

10 Trajanus sententiavit : Ignatium praecipimus, in seipso dicen- 
tem circumferre crucifixum, vinctum a militibus duci in mag- 
nam Romam cibum bestiarum in spectaculum futurum plebis. 
Hanc audiens sanctus martyr sententiam cum gaudio excla- 
mavit: Gratias ago tibi, Domine, quoniam me perfecta ad te 

15 caritate honorare dignatus es, cum apostolo tuo Paulo vinculis 
colligari ferreis. Hsec dicens et cum gaudio circumponens 
vincula oransque prius pro ecclesia et hanc cum lacrimis com- 
mendans Domino, velut aries insignis boni gregis dux, a bestiali 
militari duritia raptus est, bestiis crudivorantibus ad Romam 

20 ad cibum adducendus. 

III. Cum multa igitur promptitudine et gaudio, ex desi- 
derio passionis, descendens ab Antiochia in Seleuciam illinc 
habebat navigationem : et applicans post multum laborem 
Smyrnaeorum civitati, cum multo gaudio descendens de navi 

25 festinabat sanctum Polycarpum episcopum Smyrnsorum coau- 
ditorem videre ; fuerant enim quondam discipuli Johannis. Apud 
quem adductus et spiritualibus cum ipso communicans charis- 
matibus et vinculis glorians, deprecabatur concertare ipsius 
proposito maxime quidem communiter omnem ecclesiam 

30 (honorabant enim sanctum per episcopos, presbyteros, et dia- 

c et mare] 'L^; mare [om. et) Lj. 6 hujus] L^; ij)sins Lj. 8 igitur] 

L^; ergo Lj. Ignatius] Lj; add. a?//^;« Lj. 9 etiam] Lj; om. Lj. 

II duci in magnam Romam] L^; in romam duci magnam Lj. 12 futunmi plebis] 

Ij^; plebis futurum Y.^. A word has been erased before/z^/?/;7/;« in Lj. i6 colli- 

gari] a\ivZi]<ja.^ ; collocari LjLjS. 19 crudivorantibus] Lj, as I read it, corre- 

sponding to the Greek w^o/Sopois (?) ; cruda vorantibus L^s; comp. 'multibonam,' 
Magn. I. 12 illinc] L,; illncl^^. 24 civitati] L^; om. L,. 79 eccle- 



62 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

conos, Asi^ civitates et ecclesiae, omnibus festinantibus ad 
ipsum, si quo aliquam partem charismatis accipiant spiritualis), 
praecipue autem sanctum Polycarpum; ut velocius per bestias 
disparens mundo factus appareat faciei Christi. 

IV. Et hoc sic dixit, sic testificatus est ; tantum extendens 5 
earn quae circa Christum caritatem, ut caelum quidem appre- 
hendere per bonam confessionem et per coorantium pro cer- 
tamine studium, reddi autem mercedem ecclesiis obviantibus 
ipsi per prsecedentes litteras gratias agens appositas ad 
ipsas, spiritualem cum oratione et admonitionibus amplexantes lo 
gratiam. Igitur omnes videns amicabiliter dispositos ad ipsum, 
timens ne forte fraternitatis dilectio ad Dominum ipsius festi- 
nationem abscindat, bona aperta ipsi porta martyrii, talia ad 
ecclesiam mittit Romanorum, ut subordinata sunt. 



IGNATII EPISTOLA AD ROMANOS. 

IGNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, habenti propitiationem in 15 
magnitudine Patris altissimi et Jesu Christi solius filii ipsius, 
ecclesiae dilectae et illuminatae in voluntate volentis omnia quae 
sunt secundum dilectionem Jesu Christi Dei nostri, quae et 
praesidet in loco chori Romanorum, digna Deo, digna decen- 
tia, digna beatitudine, digna laude, digne ordinata, digne casta, 20 
et praesidens in caritate, Christi habens legem, Patris nomen; 
quam et saluto in nomine Jesu Christi filii Patris; secundum 
carnem et spiritum unitis in omni mandate ipsius, impletis 
gratia Dei indivisim et abstractis ab omni alieno colore ; pluri- 
mum in Jesu Christo Deo nostro immaculate gaudere. 25 

siam honorabant enim] L^ ; ecclesiam honorabattt, honoralant enim Lj. 5 testifi- 

catus] Lj; testificans L^. tantum] tin { = tantum) L^; tamen L^s. 7 co- 

orantium] L^; coronancium'L.^. g ipsi] fy^m// (xpi) LjL^s. 13 abscindat] 

Lj ; abscindit L^. talia] Lj ; aliam (apparently) Lj ; the Greek is ola, qualia. 

Ignatii Epistola ad Romanos] L^; epistola ignacH terciadecima ad romanos, 
quanta desiderio capiat mori pro christo et quod fton impcdiant passioncm ejus Lj. 

16 magnitudine] Lj; tnagnitudinem 1^^. 19 chori] LjLjS, as if the translator 

had read xopoi/ for xwpt'ou. 25 in Jesu] L^ ; in domino jesu L,. 



TO THE ROMANS. 63 

I. DeprECANS Deum, attigi videre vestras dignas visione 
facies, ut et amplius petebam acclpere. Ligatus enim in Christo 
Jesu, spero vos salutare; siquidem voluntas sit, ut dignificer in 
finem esse. Principium quidem enim bene dispensatum est ; 

5 siquidem gratia potiar, ad haereditatem meam sine impedimento 
lucrari. Timeo enim caritatem vestram, ne ipsa me laedat. 
Vobis enim facile est quod vultis facere; mihi autem difficile 
est Deo potiri, siquidem vos non parcitis mihi. 

II. Non enim volo vos hominibus placere, sed Deo placere; 
10 quemadmodum ct placetis. Neque enim ego habebo aliquando 

tempus tale Deo potiendi, neque vos, si taceatis, meliori operi 
habetis inscribi. Si enim taceatis a me, ego verbum Dei ; si 
autem desideretis carnem meam, rursus factus sum vox. Plus 
autem mihi non tribuetis, quam sacrificari Deo, dum adhuc 
15 sacrificatorium paratum est: ut in caritate chorus effecti can- 
tetis Patri in Jesu Christo, quoniam episcopum Syria; dignifica- 
vit Deus inveniri in occidentem ab oriente transmittens. Bonum 
occidere a mundo in Deum, ut in ipso oriar. 

III. Nunquam invidistis in aliquo ; alios edocuistis. Ego 
20 autem volo, ut et ilia firma sint quai docentes praecepistis. 

Solum mihi potentiam petatis ab intra et ab extra, ut non 
solum dicam, sed et velim; non ut solum dicar Christianus, sed 
et inveniar. Si enim inveniar, et dici possum ; et tunc fidelis 
esse, quando utique mundo non appareo. Nihil apparentia 



5 gratia] add. mea L^s. In Lj inea is written, but dotted beneath for erasure. 
7 quod] LjS; qua Lj. 9 Deo placere] \j^', deo (om. placere) Lj. 12 habe- 

tis] Ljj-, /^a^^v/zj (apparently) Lj. verbum] Lj. Ussher'in the margin of this 

collation writes ero for vcrbiim, and so it appears in his printed edition. But he does 
not mark it as the reading of L^, and it is apparently his own emendation, cor- 
responding to yiV7'i<ToiJ.a.i in the corrupt Greek text. See above, p. 198, and compare 
the next note. 1 3 vox] LjL^s. In the margin Ussher writes velox, correspond- 

ing to the reading of the corrupt Greek text rpix^", in exactly the same manner as 
before he had written ero. In his printed edition however he reads vox in the text, 
but puts in the margin, f. (i.e. fortasse) ve/ox. 17 in occidentem] e^s 5vcni>; but 

in occidente LjL^s. 19 nunquam] L^s; niincqiia7ii Lj. 24 apparentia] 

LjS. Lj has it contracted apparena, with a marginal gloss ' ablative (?).' This con- 
traction suggests that the reading was originally apparens, corresponding exactly to 
<f)aivbiJ.evov in the Greek. 



64 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

bonum est. Deus enim noster Jesus Christus in Patre existens 
magis apparet. Non suasionis opus sed magnitudinis est Christi- 
anus, quando utique oditur a mundo. 

IV. Scribo ecclesiis, et pra^cipio omnibus quoniam volens 
pro Deo morior, siquidem vos non prohibeatis. Deprecor vos, 5 
non Concordia intempestiva fiatis mihi. Dimittite me bestia- 
rum esse cibum ; per quas est Deo potiri. Frumentum sum 
Dei, et per dentes bestiarum molar, ut mundus panis inveniar 
Christi. Magis blandite bestiis, ut mihi sepulcrum fiant, et 
nihil derelinquant eorum quse corporis mei ; ut non dormiens 10 
gravis alicui inveniar. Tunc ero discipulus vere Jesu Christi, 
quando neque corpus meum mundus videbit. Orate Christum 
pro me, ut per organa ista Dei sacrificium inveniar. Non ut 
Petrus et Paulus prsecipio vobis. Illi apostoh, ego condem- 
natus; illi liberi, ego usque nunc servus. Sed si patiar, manu- 15 
missus fiam Jesu Christi, et resurgam liber. Et nunc disco 
vinctus nihil concupiscere. 

V. A Syria usque Romam cum bestiis pugno, per terram et 
per mare, nocte et die, vinctus decern leopardis, quod est mili- 
taris ordo ; qui et beneficiati deteriores fiunt. In injustifica- 20 
tionibus autem ipsorum magis erudior: sed non propter hoc 

jicstificatus sum. Sortiar bestiis mihi esse paratis, et oro 
promptas mihi inveniri ; quibus et blandiar cito me devorare ; 
non quemadmodum quosdam timentes non tetigerunt ; sed et 
si ipsae volentem non velint, ego vim faciam. Veniam mihi 25 
habete : quid mihi confert, ego cognosco. Nunc incipio disci- 
pulus esse; nihil me zelare visibilium et invisibilium, ut Jesu 
Christo fruar. Ignis et crux, bestiarumque congregationes, 
dispersiones ossium, concisio membrorum, molitiones totius 

4 prsecipio] ivTiWofj.ai ; precipice Lj, and so probably L,. Ussher indeed writes 
pra:cipio in the margin of his collation, and this may have been the reading of L^, 
but it has the appearance of being his own conjecture. lo derelinquant] L^ ; 

derelinquat'L^. ii gravis alicui] L^; alictd gravis 'L,^. vere] Lj; vents "L^s. 

15 patiar] paciar Lj ; faciam L^. i6 et pu.] koX; ut LjL^s. 1^ mihi 

esse] Lj ; esse mihi esse (with esse apparently twice, but certainly before miki) L^. 
As there is nothing in Greek con-esponding to esse, it may have been a ^Q%% = edere. 
28 et cnix] L3 ; cnix (om. et) I,j. 



TO THE ROMANS. 65 

corporis, malse punitiones diaboli in me veniant ; solum ut Jesu 
Christo fruar. 

VI. Nihil mihi proderunt termini mundi, neque regna sseculi 
hujus. Bonum mihi mori propter Jesum Christum, quam reg- 

5 nare super terminos terrae. Ilium qusero qui pro nobis mor- 
tuus est, ilium volo qui propter nos resurrexit: ille lucrum 
mihi adjacet. Ignoscite mihi, fratres: non impediatis me vivere, 
non velitis me mori, Dei volentem esse ; per mundum non 
separetis me, neque per materiam seducatis. Dimittite me 
10 purum lumen accipere : illuc adveniens, homo ero. Sinite me 
imitatorem esse passionis Dei mei. Si quis ipsum in seipso 
habet, intelligat quod volo ; et compatiatur mihi, sciens quae 
continent me. 

VII. Princeps ssculi hujus rapere me vult, et earn quae in 
15 Deum meum sententiam corrumpere. Nullus igitur praesentium 

de vobis adjuvet ipsi; magis autem mei fiatis, hoc est, Dei 
mei. Non loquimini Jesum Christum, et mundum concupis- 
catis. Invidia in vobis non inhabitet : neque utique ego praesens 
vos deprecor, credite mihi ; his autem magis credite quae 

20 scribo vobis. Vivens enim scribo vobis, desiderans mori. Meum 
desiderium crucifixum est ; et non est in me ignis amans ali- 
quam aquam ; sed vivens et loquens est in me, intus me dicit, 
Veni ad Patrem. Non delector cibo corruptionis, neque delec- 
tationibus vitae hujus. Panem Dei volo, quod est caro Jesu 

25 Christi, ejus qui ex genere David ; et potum volo sanguinem 
ipsius, quod est caritas incorruptibilis. 

VIII. Non amplius volo secundum homines vivere : hoc 

3 proderunt] L^ ; proderint Lj. 6 ille] L^L^s. The translator has read o5e for 
o 5^ and taken roKerds as part of the predicate. He has moreover wrongly trans- 
lated TOKerjs liia-imi, as if it were toko's: unless indeed he had t6a-os in his text. 
15 igitur] L^; ergoY.^. 16 magis autem] L^; autem magis L„ thus connect- 

ing the ipsi with the following sentence. The transposition in L, (which has 
been overlooked in the printed texts) is important, because it brings the Latin into 
close accordance with the Greek, Por^deirw ai^ry' /xdWov e/mol yifeade. For similar 
transpositions, altering the connexion of the sentences, see below, Mart. §§ 5, 7. 

18 in vobis] L^: vobis (om. in) Lj. prcesens vos] Lj; vos prccsens L^. 

19 credite mihi] TreiadrjTi (xoi.; credere viihi LiL^. his autem magis] L,; 
Mis magis vera (?) Lj. 20 vobis] L, ; om. L^. 

IGN. III. 5 



66 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

autem erit, si vos velitis. Velite autem, ut et vos acceptemini. 
Per paucas litteras deprecor vos, credite mihi. Jesus autem 
Christus vobis manifestabit hsc, quoniam vere dico; non men- 
dax OS, in quo Pater vere locutus est. Petite pro me, ut attin- 
gam. Non secundum carnem vobis scripsi, sed secundum sen- 5 
tentiam Dei. Si patiar, voluistis; si reprobus efficiar, odivistis. 

IX. Mementote in oratione vestra ejus quae in Syria ecclesiae, 
quae pro me pastore Deo utitur. Solus ipsi Jesus Cliristus 
vice episcopi sit, et vestra caritas. Ego autem erubesco ex 
ipsis dici: non enim sum dignus, existens extremus ipsorum 10 
et abortivum; sed misericordiam consecutus sum aliquis esse, si 
Deo fruar. Salutat vos meus spiritus, et caritas ecclesiarum 
quae receperunt me in nomine Jesu Christi, ut non transeun- 
tem. Etenim non advenientes mihi in via quae secundum car- 
nem, secundum civitatem me praecesserunt. 15 

X, Scribo autem vobis haec a Smyrna per Ephesios digne 
beatos. Est autem et simul mecum cum aliis multis et Crocus, 
desideratum mihi nomen. De advenientibus mecum a Syria in 
Romam ad gloriam Dei credo vos cognovisse : quibus et mani- 
festatis prope me existentem. Omnes enim sunt digni Deo et 20 
vobis : quos decens est vos secundum omnia quietare. Scripsi 
autem vobis haec in ea quae ante novem Kalendas Septembres. 
Valete in finem in sustinentia Jesu Christi. 



V. PERFICIENS igitur, ut volebat, eos qui in Roma fra- 
trum absentes per epistolam, sic ductus a Smyrna (urgebatur enim 25 
a militibus Christophorus occupare honores in magna civitate, ut 
in conspectu plebis Romanorum bestiis feris projectus corona 
justitiae per tale certamen potiatur) attigit ad Troadem. Deinde 
illinc ductus ad Neapolim, per Philippenses transivit Macedo- 

7 ecclesiae] Lj ; ecdesia'L,^. 13 receperunt] L^s; receperanfL^. m 

nomine] L^,; zA^. domini'L,^. 22 Septembres] scpteinbiias Lj ; septcmbris L^. 

34 fratnim] L^ ; fr (with a blank following) Lj. 26 Christophoi-us] christoforus 

Lj ; ckristo/eriis L,. 29 Philippenses] philipenses LjL^s. transivit] I^, ; 

pei'transivit L,. 



MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 67 

niam pedes, et terram quae ad Epidamnum. Cujus in juxta 
marinis nave potitus navigavit Adriacum pelagus, et illinc ascen- 
dens Tyrhenicum et transiens insulas et civitates, ostensis 
sancto Potiolis, ipse quidem exire festinavit, secundum vestigia 
5 ambulare volens apostoli Pauli : ut autem incidens violentus 
non concessit ventus, nave a prora repulsa, beatificans earn quae 
in illo loco fratrum caritatem, sic transnavigavit. Igitur in una 
die et nocte eadem prosperis ventis utentes, nos quidem no- 
lentes abducimur, gementes de ea quae a nobis futura separa- 

10 tione justi fieri; ipsi autem secundum votum accidit, festinanti 
citius recedere de mundo, ut attingat ad quem dilexit Domi- 
num. Navigantes igitur in portus Romanorum, debente finem 
habere immunda inani gloria, milites quidem pro tarditate offen- 
debantur, episcopus autem gaudens festinantibus obediebat. 

15 VI. Illinc igitur expulsi a vocato Porta (diffamabantur 
enim jam quae secundum sanctum martyrem), obviamus fratri- 
bus timore et gaudio repletis, gaudentibus quidem in quibus 
dignificabantur eo quod Theophori consortio, timentibus autem 
quia quidem ad mortem talis ducebatur. Ouibusdam autem et 

20 annunciavit silere, ferventibus et dicentibus quietare plebem ad 
non expetere perdere justum. Quos confestim spiritu cogno- 
scens, et omnes salutans, petensque ab ipsis veram caritatem, 
pluraque lis quae in epistola disputans, et suadens non invidere 
festinanti ad dominum, sic cum genuflexione omnium fratrum 

25 deprecans Filium Dei pro ecclesiis, pro persecutionis quietatione, 
pro fratrum adinvicem caritate, subductus est cum festinatione 
in amphitheatrum. Deinde confestim projectus secundum quon- 
dam praeceptum Caesaris, debentibus quiescere gloriationibus 

I Epidamnum] epidamnium LjLjj. 2 illinc] Lj ; illuc L^. 3 Ty- 

rheniciiml tiranniciim ^^.^- 4 Potiolis] pociolis LjLjS. 6 earn] L2 ; 

illam\-,^. 7 fratram caritatem] L^; caritatem fratrum Lj. 10 fieri ipsi 

autem] L^ ; atitem fieri ipsi Lj, thus connecting justi with what follows. See above, 
Rom. 7, and below, Mart. 7, for similar transpositions of autem. 16 sanctum 

martyrem] L^; martirem sanctum Lj. i8 Theophori] L^; thcoferi L,. 

19 quia] Lj; quod L^s. quidem] Lj; cm. Lj. 23 iis quae] hits 

qua Lj; hiis (om. qua) L^. 24 sic] L^; add. que L^. genuflexione] 

LjS; genuflectione (or -ccione) Lj. 27 amphitheatrum] L^s; amphiteatrum L,. 

28 praeceptum Caesaris] L^ ; cesaris preceptum L,. 

5—2 



6S THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

(erat enim solennis, ut putabant, dicta Romana voce tertiade- 
cima, secundum quam studiose convenerunt), sic bestiis crude- 
libus ab impiis apponebatur, ut confestim sancti martyris Ignatii 
compleretur desiderium secundum quod scriptum est, Deside- 
rimnjusti acceptabilc, ut sit nulli fratrum gravis per collectionem 5 
reliquiarum; secundum quod prseoccupans in epistola propriam 
concupiscit fieri fruitionem. Sola enim asperiora sanctorum 
ossium derelicta sunt ipsius ; quae in Antiochiam reportata sunt, 
et in capsa reposita sunt, thesaurus inappreciabilis ab ea quae 
in martyre gratia sanctE ecclesise relicta. 10 

VII. Facta autem sunt haec die ante tredecim Kalendas 
Januarias, prsesidentibus apud Romanos Sura et Senecio secundo. 
Horum ipsimet conspectores effecti cum lacrimis, et domi per 
totam noctem vigilantes, et multum cum genuflexione et ora- 
tione deprecantes Dominum certificare infirmos nos de prius 15 
factis, parum obdormitantes, hi quidem repente astantem et 
amplexantem nos videbant, hi autem rursus superorantem nobis 
videbant beatum Ignatium, quemadmodum ex labore multo 
advenientem, et astantem Domino in multa confidentia ct ineffa- 
bili gloria. Impleti autem gaudio haec videntes, et glorificantes 20 
Deum datorem bonorum, et beatificantes sanctum, manifesta- 
vimus vobis et diem et tempus, ut secundum tempus martyrii 
congregati communicemus athletae et virili Christi martyri, qui 
conculcavit diabolum et hujus insidias in finem prostravit ; 
glorificantes in ipsius venerabili et sancta memoria Dominum 25 
nostrum Jesum Christum, per quem et cum quo Patri gloria 
et potentia cum Spiritu Sancto in sancta ecclesia in saecula 
saeculorum. Amen. 

I solennis] Lj ; solempnis Lj. tertiadecima] terciadecima Lj ; tr adetmia 

Lj. 3 martyris Ignatii] Lj; ignacii 7iiaj-tiris 1^^. 4 compleretur] L^; 

cm. Lj. 8 ipsius] Lj; om. L^. sunt] L^; sknCL^. 9 inappreciabilis] 

Lj ; iiiapprecialis L^. 1 1 Facta autem] L^ ; autem facta L,. See above, Rom. 
7 and Mart. 5. 12 Sura] (apparently) L, ; siria L^s. Senecio secundo] 

L, ; senccie scctmde'L^, 16 hi] //// LjL^s, and so again just below. 18 beatum] 

L^; sanctum 'L^. 19 advenientem] L, ; zrnientcml^^. 11 et beatificantes] 

written twice in Lj. 22 et diem] L^; diem (om. ct) Lj. tempus, ut] L^; 

sanctum et ut L,^. 25 glorificantes] L^; om. L,, 26 nostmm] L^; om. L,. 



LATIN CORRESPONDENCE 



WITH 



S. JOHN AND THE VIRGIN 



I. 

JOHANNI SANCTO SENIORI IGNATIUS ET QUI CUM EO SUNT 

FRATRES. 

De tua mora dolemus graviter, allocutionibus et consola- 
tionibus tuis roborandi. Si tua absentia protendatur, multos de 
5 nostris destituet. Properes igitur venire, quia credimus expedire. 
Sunt et hie multse de nostris mulieribus Mariarn Jesu videre 
cupientes et discurrere a nobis quotidie volentes, ut earn con- 
After the close of the Mai-tyriinn is the following colophon ; Scripsit heatus igna- 
cins smirneis a troade, policarpo a tivade, iraksiis [(ox which cphesiis is substituted 
in the marg.] a stnirjM^ magnesiis a sinima, philadelphis a troade, imlesiis a sniirna, 
vtarie proselite ab antiochia, tarsensibus a pJnlipensilms, aiitiochenis n phiiipensibns, eroni 
diacono a phiiipensibns, rovianis a S. [this ends the page, and the remainder of the 
•word is accidentally omitted; the word is written in {w\\ sviyriia va. L^], martirium 
sandi ignacii cum epistola ad ronianos script a ab ipso ad populiim i-oinanontm L,. In 
Lj aiiteni is added Zihtx scripsit ; the sentences v:agitcsiis...thralesiis a sinirna, and inar- 
tiriuin ...romanortiin are omitted; and it concludes consuuunatori bonoriiin deo gratias. 
Owing to Ussher's mode of collating, the minor variations of spelling are uncertain, 
except that it has sviyrneis for smirneis, Smyrna for smirna, etc. After this colophon 
the four Latin epistles follow immediately, without any heading, being numbered 14, 
15, 16, 17, respectively in the marg. of Lj. 

I. 

SUPERSCR. epistola eiiisdein ad iohannem evangelistavi Lj; epistola {<i&A. sanctiX) 
igitatii ad (add. sanctum bl) iohannem evangelistaiii L^bl ; epistola sattcti ignacii ad 
leatnm iohannem. incipit feliciler m. 

I Ignatius] add. episcopiis 1. eo] ipso LjL^. 4 roborandi] roborari 

cupientes bl ; robora LjL^. absentia] mora bl. protendatur] profedatur m. 

5 nostris] nobis 1. Properes] proper a L^L^ bl. igitur] ergo LjL^. venire] 

om. m. expedire] expediri m. 6 multce] multi p. Mariarn] add. 

tnairem 1. 7 quotidie] cotidie L, bl. 



70 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

tingant et ubera ejus tractent, quae Dominum Jesum aluerunt, 
et quaedam secretiora ejus percunctentur ipsam. Sed et Salome 
quam diligis, filia Annae, Hierosolimis quinque mensibus apud 
earn commorans, et quidam alii noti referunt earn omnium 
gratiarum abundam et omnium virtutum foecundam. Et, ut 5 
dicunt, in persecutionibus et afflictionibus est hilaris ; in penuriis 
et indigentiis non querula ; injuriantibus grata ; et molestata 
laetatur ; miseris et afiflictis coafiflicta condolet, et subvenire non 
pigrescit. Contra vitiorum pestiferos insultus in pugna fidei 
disceptans enitescit. Nostrae novae religionis est magistra ; et 10 
apud fideles omnium operum pietatis ministra. Humilibus qui- 
dem est devota, et devotis devotius humiliatur. Et mirum ab 
omnibus magnificatur ; cum a scribis et Pharisaeis ei detrahatur. 
Praeterea et multi multa nobis referunt de eadem : tamen omni- 
bus per omnia non audemus fidem concedere, nee tibi referre. 15 
Sed, sicut nobis a fide dignis narratur, in Maria Jesu humanae 
naturae natura sanctitatis angelicse sociatur, Et haec talia exci- 
taverunt viscera nostra, et cogunt valde desiderare aspectum 
hujus (si fas sit fari) prodigii et sanctissimi monstri. Tu autem 
diligenti modo disponas cum desiderio nostro, et valeas. Amen. 20 

2 quxdam] qua: 1. ejus] om. b. ipsam. Sed et] ipsam. et I ; ipsam 

enim et bm. In LjLj the remainder of the epistle after percunctentur is wanting, 
with the exception of the single sentence in maria.. .sociatur. 3 filia] 

filiani p. Hierosolimis] ierosolimis bl. quinque mensibus apud eam] apud 

earn quinque mensibus bl. 4 commorans] commorantes p. quidam] quidem p. 

noti] om. bl. referunt] vociferant 1. eam] om. bm ; add. mariam p. 

5 abundam] habtmdam pb. 6 hilaris] hylaris pb. 7 injuriantibus] in in- 

juriantibus p. grata] kta m. et molestata] et molesta p; ad molesta m. 

9 insultus] om. blm. in pugna] impugna p ; impugnat 1. fidei] fide pbl. 

10 disceptans] disco operta tiini p. novae] vero m. 11 pietatis] zA^.estxa.. 
12 mirum] add. in inodum 1. 13 cum] add. tamen 1. et] om. bl. 14 
multa nobis] multa alia m, 15 per omnia] om. m. 16 dignis] condignis m. 
Maria] add. juatre 1. 17 sanctitatis angelicas] angeliccB sanctitatis xa.. 18 
viscera] corda 1 ; in sancta p. 19 hujus] eius 1. sit] est sic b ; est ita 1. 
20 nostro] meo bl. et] om. m. Amen] om. bl ; add. explicit m. 



LATIN CORRESPONDENCE. 71 



JOHANNI SANCTO SENIORI SUUS IGNATIUS. 

Si licitum est mihi apud te, ad HierosoHmas partes volo 
ascendere, et videre fideles sanctos qui ibi sunt ; prsecipue 
Mariam Jesu, quam dicunt universis admirandam et cunctis 
5 desiderabilem. Quem vero non delectet videre earn et alloqui, 
quae verum Deum deorum peperit, si sit nostrse fidei et religionis 
amicus .-* Similiter et ilium venerabilem Jacobum qui cognom- 
inatur Justus ; quem referunt Christo Jesu simillimum vita et 
modo conversationis, ac si ejusdem uteri frater esset gemellus ; 
10 quem, dicunt, si videro, video ipsum Jesum secundum omnia 
corporis ejus lineamenta : prasterea ceteros sanctos et sanctas, 
Heu, quid moror ? Cur detineor ? Bone praeceptor, properare 
me jubeas, et valeas. Amen. 

3- 

CHRISTIFERiE MARI^ SUUS IGNATIUS. 

15 Me neopliitum Johannisque tui discipulum confortare et 
consolari debueras. De Jesu enim tuo percepi mira dictu, et 



2. 

SuPERSCR. ignacius iohanni evangeliste Lj ; alia ignatii iohatini evangelists "L^ > 
it{erum) epistola ignatii ad iohannem evangelistam b ; alia epistola sajicti ignatii ad 
iohannem evangelistam 1 ; idem ad eicndeni m ; alia p. 

I Johanni sancto] sancto iohanni p. 2 mihi] michi Ip. Hierosolimae] 

ierosolime LiL2b[l]. 3 et] om. 1. fideles] om. LjL^bl. Mariam] 

add. matrem 1. 5 vero] enim LiL^blm. videre earn] earn videre LiL2bl. 

et] om. b. 6 qu^e] et qiice b. verum] om. Lj. deorum] de se Im. 

fidei et] om. Lj. 8 Christo Jesu] do7ni)to christo LjL^. simiUimum] add. 

facie LjLablm. 10 videro] video Lj. video] videro L^. et] om, bl. 

lesum] domimim iesum LjLj. 1 1 ejus] sui b. lineamenta] liniamenta blm. 

12 Cur detineor] quid detineor m : om. b. 13 me] om. 1. et] om. m. 

valeas] add. in christo 1. 

3- 

SuPERSCR. ignacius sancte marie Lj ; alia ignatii sancte marie L^ ; ignacius ad 
sanctam mariam m ; epistola ignacii ad beatam virginem b ; epistola sancti ignacii ad 
mariam christiferam 1 ; ignatius beate virgini p. 

14 Christikrss] christo/ere Lj. 15 neophitum] neophytum xa.. que] quemL^. 

confortare] confortari Ljm. 16 percepi] om. b. 



72 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

stupefactus sum ex auditu. A te autem, quiE semper ei fainili- 
arius fuisti conjuncta et secretorum ejus conscia, desidero ex 
animo fieri certior de auditis. Scrips! tibi et etiam alias, et 
rogavi de eisdem. Valeas ; et tui neophiti, qui mecum sunt, ex 
te et per te et in te confortentur. Amen. 5 

4. 

IGNATIO DILECTO CONDISCIPULO HUMILIS ANCILLA DOMINI. 

De Jesu quas a Johanne audisti et didicisti vera sunt. Ilia 
credas, illis inhaercas, et Christianitatis susceptse votum firmiter 
teneas, et mores et vitam voto conformes. Veniam autem 
una cum Johanne te et qui tecum sunt visere. Sta et viriliter 10 
age in fide ; nee te commoveat persecutionis austeritas, sed 
valcat et exultet spiritus tuus in Deo salutari tuo. Arnen. 

I stupefactus] sUtpens b. auditu] audita 1. semper] om. b. ei fami- 

liarius fuisti] fuisti ei fainiliariiis L, ; familiariii<! eif:iisti b ; ei fuisti faviiliariiis L^ ; 

fuisti eifaviiliaris m. 3 animo] nunc L,L,. de] ex bl. auditis] auiiiiu b. 

alias] aliis LjE^bl. et] om. bi. 4 rogavi] add. te 1. eisdem] eiisdem 1 ; 

eis b. tui] om. LjE^blm. 5 Amen] om. Ljm. 



SuPERSCR. ignacio sancta maria L^; alia sanctce marice ignatio "L^; epistola heatec 
virginis ad ignatium b ; responsio beate ina7-ie sancto ignatio 1 ; sanctissima viaria ad 
beat urn ignatium m ; beat a virgo ignatio p. 

6 dilecto] add. et bm. 7 Christi Jesu] iesu christi L^. Ilia] et ilia bl. 

8 illis] et illis 1. susceptse] eitis cepte L^L^bl ; om. m. firmiter] firmiim m. 

9 conformes] confrmes p. 10 te] om. LjL^bl. et] om. 1. qui] eos qui 1. 
II nee te] uec b ; ne L,. 12 tuus] om. m. 

Subscr. expliciunt epistole ignacii martiris ntimero decent et septem L, ; om. 



II. 

SYRIAC REMAINS 



OF 



S. IGNATIUS. 



EDITED BY W. WRIGHT, LL.D. 



I. THE THREE EPISTLES OF THE CURETONIAN ABRIDGE- 
MENT WITH TRANSLATION; p. 659 sq. 

The MSS of this abridged Syiiac Version are 
2i. Brit. Mits. Add. 12175 (To Polycarp). 
Sj. Brit. Mus. Add. 146 18 (Three Epistles). 
S3. Brit. Mus. Add. 17192 (Three Epistles). 

a. FRAGMENTS OF THE UNABRIDGED VERSION; p. 677 sq. 
Three groups of fragments, preserved in these MSS respectively ; 
Si. Paris. Bibl. Nat. Syr. 38. 
Sj. Brit. Mus. Add. 14577. 
S3. Brit. Mus. Add. 17 134. 

3. ANTIOCHENE ACTS OF MARTYRDOM; p. 687 sq. 

The MSS of this Version are 

A. B7-it. Mus. Add. 7200. 

B. Rom. Borg. 18. 

C. Rom. Vat. Syr. 160. 

D. Berolin. Sachau 222. 

All the MSS here mentioned have been described already in the general 
introduction. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 75 



I. 



*•:• »<'."icTiQoa r^-SiOjajaai.^K' jaocvj^^i^K'.i AAA^ r^ixH^j^' 



riL^cvjDL0a2kr<' jjoa^iacvls^ .^aicvAK'^ ocp.i jjocu^^i^re* 
K'ctiAk' ^ -iii-^QaJSJO -i*^ oqa.i oot : r<!j'tCWS3\r<'.i 

: ivx-Sja ri'crA »<!=>.•? ocp vyl^^i ^A**. A -< n*P3 .1 A^-g s 

osCVfio r^orxAr^^.l ocfi .v^o^i^^ ^a^v-ipf.i K'criAf^lA 
w^cfj K'^CV n t \^ -n vfyJL.t;3 ^s r^K* pi's, r) .coA r^t^ 

Q.\^i<^» A\-> K'^vAo ^.i»,.rj^c\ '^^^ajAl.! r<'_2_ir<' .xia ,,^^^ocaiak 
^.vso ^uln -wl A)i^r»Au r«'A\cv.AOK' Ai». .ojoi.io i^k.i 

' This general heading is taken added. 2 ^ here has merely 
from 2,. ^a.x\\ ^r^n r^^i^t^; 

' This heading is from 2„ with ^^ J5a*\j_^T<'.'» K'Axi\^t<' 
the exception of the words •r^LiSkjj^K'.l r<l£^Q nflfi<\ r^ 

^floo^iool^ ^cA.i, which are ' 2, .^^s^O, 2, .xa^o. 



76 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

i_i^ t*^^ vy:i rdiA*K' jeir^ A^ ^iJ\^ .<tAu» ca_i-»3.i 
,h\^r^ .1-=L^:) vyr^ rcl=aCUx_=D vwMOn i-^j<' JCll^ pa^ 
^T<'s OCT) ^ "iiAtD r^ll^cxao Arilx. .^'sar^'^K' rc'^oX^ 

JOr^ Ai..l rdJcn-^CVA .Also rt'crArt'.i r^Jj^-. vyrf ^K' Aa 

vyK' TaaAkA* .acvcn ..w.jLlsg o\*ocT3 r^_^Loia rc'i^^A .^xsor^hysn 

^VM^v-^^a.l ^A*r<'A."» .^oi.io i^jSk.! v\*^r<' r<l2co A^_»3 
yvi^sa ^jiio^.i ^A^r^* Aib^o .A.'^zj^ K'ocn^ <u»^c\-»i^ ^.To 
.i^-£a.jj K'ocn^ rc'A ;;)o .i_sa_=3 .1 .vvA ^_iA_^u^^v_i."i ApcIi. 
ru^Tsaa vr^r^ .2»-=>^ f<ll=3\ .i^^^ ^_=)cr3O.S0 Aev^ao 
.T<'_ir<'.2a\l K'Acxz^'^ija ^rdrj.i K'JUK' vyrfa .ril^rtA 
.K'cfAr^.'i K'A^A^ri' vy^ni' ixiw ^c\<tj .K'ofA.r^A rC'o^UL^.i 
.^_cviCT3 .KAdw r<A.i ;n.\^\.i am rdlu ^A vvAsj.i pa.'i-m 
rt'ocorV rSLirf ;;?3.'l-2?3 A:^^ .._c^ca=3 '^K* t^Q^'-y^ ^r^* Ar^.i 

r^A r!l*H_^cu rd.i_^a* ^-x-sA-^sao : po.i_5;3 ^_^\ca*^ »<'.•« 
..rAis.') p<A^Ao>r<' vwrt* rc^ii y -> ^.1 ^ocia .v>5_sc\ioo^j 
^K't*^ .rdJ^V_aa .N.\ n ^ .1 kIst "^^-^^ •*cn rtA^-iA^K*.*! 

' 2, 2, K'.T.saA^. • 2, 2, omit i*^. 

 2. Auoaasa. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. >]-] 

r<i.2kaa_2?3 ^ocn .r<iia\ ^^?3 ^Lt^tsarj ami r<'_i=si=3 »j.=3^\_so 
OcaA .r^\iih\Jzr^ rdA.*! ocrxA .rdx3t cnA ^\-a-l.i ocoA 
r<ll.l OcrsX .j:jL_i;3A\_s;3 rdA.'j Ocril .^VAi^r^ a.^ V V-SO.i 

^5J3 .liAs -ii^^vj^jj r^A ^p.T-Soa .^cnla.i ^L* ^cvcp ^r^* 

rtlii:^ .h\^r^-Z^ "jaO^n .h\.lr^ ■ja^.gg ^.i rtA ^ri* •f^'cra.ir^'.i 
.crusa_a. ^'iO r^-^n j>oq3 .s:_l_l_a.A .^jaaJS^r^ (^^^^co-i 

.rS'craArf ^ro.i r^^i*^ ri'^oird.sjtA e._oc\^E_i.l .^aajl\~^ 
^^ajASi^sj kA.i 'o^^cviiM^a r<'a^ ^-^ e._ajse_Aa'?_3 rsA 

^-»cia*Hri^ ^ctA e>^p--^'^o ^i^i-^Tisa ^rxjjLi.i ■i^rt' ^*ocf3 

a^sCViiSal rdLijjca T<'5;^t50 ^-SK* «>__r<^ .cn^.iiA ^^ ^^ vyr^ 

rdln r^'a-rui .„._jij»j.T cni-^sg^.l K'i-a^riA r^^O^-A^.I-rj 
^SQ irA ^iw.i^^rt' «_r<[^ . fiar^' ■ica_=3^\2,r<' .^^j^* . r<'^cTi3CUt. 
rd.s_i\c\ rt'in^ ^^j.l r^rtl* . crA Ariai^r^ rtl^aj3jaa^r<' 

' S, has ^^^\^2>a=3 ^ca*'ia^ «^_5a»k!' isori'. * 2, ii\. 



78 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

^."V ^.V»i A^ .t<'^^,j=3 rf^o •.^^ji-Sara ril^^cvot r^aoa-l.i 
r<L^.n.flQ9iT<lr» ^^^mM ,fc_^^,»Ocn .K'acoi K'oolpt'.i rS'ijcLir^lX 

.r<^t calcic vyK' rc^^cuin i,f» "na .r<l^V-^ vvr^* r^^rsCUsO 
.Ti\^*-73 rfcolr^A r<Ar<' .cra_2_£a Aii» r^_A^CV^ "A AvA 



* The words p^.Tirii 71^ C\A,t0.i ^2, ,_cvaX. 

are omitted in ^g. ■• 2^ ^,___^Tn^.T. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 79 

j^flo.i cvcfj ^_^VA»ii- ri'caArd.r) .aL^ Ann *?3.i A^tsa 
r^LiKlA r^^ . -s ^ -n r^LiA^n ^.^o^nv n.i oct> : .nm » 

'»^_oAv«^io .rr'caArt'.l rf_uH-5'i-S'3 o-__CV^^r<'o : ^oi£i 
. ^.^o^fulsai. A^s^v-a e.^^c^lAjjr<' rt'.iiiii.o .r<'ca\r<'.'i t<L50."t3 

T^ocar^n r^\t» rt'^-JSa^tV oA rdiK* K'o^xjsc.i ri'.ico 

: K'crAre'.'j crUSO-S-n .\-in .^^aw^cvrtlA^^-'' ^■••'^ •^A^ 
»^_a_2LA».l r^<\i-ifv> <\r^ -Acoo^rf.'i OCT3 JSoOJ^Oxfio-ard^ 

' 2, cqL.i. * 2^ omits ikV^. 

- 2, adds ^K'a. * 2, rcll*"U-OJ». 

' 2, .^o^K' ^j^^Ho. 



So SYRIAC REMAINS. 

vyr<'.i ^_^^^ ^cn*.! ocd i*^ oco vvinsa .cn^os^a.-^s 

r<Ll_juJ3wr) o._^_2i~^_A>^^.l a^^^O^J-JSa rtL^^K*.! ^v.:?3.%_£i 
^ r<'.T-4* „_^\Ai3 (<l2L»^ r^lA.T ^J^^^ r^SO .r^crx-ir^.l 

rtllsir^ . ^xjji.2i.sjra rdl ^.^c^i^ftaJJ.i rs'^viXsjoi .r^'i-^a 

.^^_Ci^"i^flO pQ.T.»l-l^ r?CiAA2_t?3 .v^CS.A3.1 .^r^:* K'^ViijjO'i 

Ai*. CV.1^ .ri'cfAK' ^cv\ Kl'»ic\"i\ r^jQ.flQi?3.'3 re'^iart' e^_C\J^=) cIajCv 
...^a^ijsai^^ hj>h\^ ..^o^.iaiL ^J2?3 .k'cqIk'A ^_oaAu6_3i 



' 2, r<'^^A^if<'. ' 2, omits „^^^r<'. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 8 1 

K'^cu^a^cn.i rdli-MLa.i rcllr^ .r^ns^^ oca T<L*:iocxx..t cA 
K'ocQj.'l K'.tco *-»cn K'i^u.ia .K'^Tija f<lsn."»^ jtaK' .jjli^^vu 

.r^jxA^ .xMoi K'.a^As ..^.v^s .ii^^vx.i ^A«r^ : 



."USO 



^ ^ujaii-!i^T<' .7i\s\.i rdA-sjAo r^uaicv^ ^.i ,.^_aaLA 

*oH^Avflor<'.T K'Av^jJl '^I'ir^ p^^^O ^^VS^.I ^cn^cxsoa 
'caiA^^ .rdjaAa rc^nvoA n*^ ^ K'ooXr^.i cd^Cixus 

r^h\OJSi^ cTLkiLo ^.vsjA^ pc'.tail^pC' cx2hj\^r<' Kl^ico ^ 
K'craAr^lo.l po.i -ai \ rd^ici-X. r<'oq30 .rc'oco A t »A>J5» 

' 2, omits ^00. * ^3 •U-Aujope'.i. 

* 2, omits cn^CCao. * Sg c nli\\ i. 

^ 2, ^^tK**!. " 2g has merely ^\:salz.. 



IGN. III. 



S2 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

: K'ooArtlX f<eL«cxi..i : KLiJSaocni.i r<'i^r<'.l K'AuSkO.vsj 
r^fiULO : rdii&o.-uo r^jaaAcuaAo rdsoix^a KLiiJa r^oii.6 

rtA.i ^h\\ m .acwiV.^ .* r^Lilroaad ciA^^x^xiA K'oAut.nr' 

^.T.233 isCW "aoX .^OAI .niTO^ ^j1 ....cv^ \.tl»^A r^:sQX.i 
.•T<'orAt<A K'o^ii.K'.f ^ ri'Wy^s. ^."J ^ .^^Aup^ h^^^ 

..._oAur^ rdX Ar^ .r^oAxz.n:' r^orArdA.T Kllcn vyK* pt'-iiuK' 

^.1 ^._J^ .r^Cicnr^ K'cnAr^.l r^hA^sa oJaQn-iT.^ •-J!!. 
»._aX^^ T<A .rc^\n .A rdJK' K'ocd .^o^ ..^C^jj^ >»i^^ 
.1^ K'cnArdX ,»x=i:^h\r^^ : K'.ico ^ i^ujsa.i ^usw uA 

' The words r^Asaoco-j ^cA.i ' Sg ^ — y — ooi — S^^r^ (not 

are here added to the heading of jLjaai^^K') 
2^; 2, has : h\^i K'^i^n^ 

.jaooA^l^r^ rdXt.vil ctA..! ^ t*^* 

' 2g ..aa^Ssolata . * S^ omits ^. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 83 

.rCA^coaix. rCxMA ,,_oocn^ Klacuio.-i .reijjoxsa oA-a 

.1^ .• r<'crAr<'.i K'acnJi oa.ox.K' 'rniioft,.-, rd^cuutoxS,^, 
.-IcuAr, 3^:1, .inl ^o <xv^ pa A ^cT^^., oAr^ 

X'u.^ r^ r^lioi^., ^-,3 rcl^^cn.^ nd.,^ ^ocf, ^.^co 
^ r^llito.i rd^ r<'^cu^«,i^ -en Kl=i rciAr<' .rC.va:L oco 
.-K'crzAr^' .0^ r^K' hyr<^ ^l.K' K-n^ .o^., .. . . \ .\ 

•*^'^ eA^^ rC^cu^., rclLiL=30 ...^rV f<'cnAK'.i 

Ai. r<'ixjcu T<'acnr^ ^v.aai..t rii^s red .^K'.i .-i^ ^ 
^OxA ni'iix^ K-.-UinX^ K'JK' t<'ocn oco ^.vco .^r<' 

• 2, omits T^icLfl.,. . 2^ r^^h^r^^ without .1. 

' ^' °"^"^ ^-^- ^ ^ 2, omits :n.-wso. 



6—2 



84 SYRIAC REMAINS. 



o 



.•^•ilsm K'i Of7 Si, h\Xxs t^jK* ixaore' .vw rclsn-sa^rf. 
dKl^i^l rd»> Are's rt^^^Oj^^ii^floK'.i K'.iO^.^Oar.^K'.l 

.V 1 r^ .^ .ijLn<\ rd-V-rq .%r «\l ^ ^ a2h.:i .^cnAil 

en \.M pc^nwT.o .rtls«i_^n K'i.ioacv r^rq.icbl t<'-nfln°> 
.»^^r^ .Ai^ K'^-io A^K*! KLxzB KLojlIz.^ .r^i-^'V 

•JC3 ovjAo .even r^ "i»\^ .AaI .^ovsajjio "fA^ ^oSQjja 

' ^.1 is erased in 2^. ^ 2^ adds r^Jr^. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 85 

.r^'soocn^ 'rd^-sanc'.l aco rdJK' .a^To .\i^.?ga .A ooca 

r^o iA\^ Cica r^Jt.cn .K'icQacvi.ia nan:' rdl.l ,xs^x 
^iovjjLSq.l ^^^Jcora icVajK* Kilo .^t<'%>^ AjjriK'.l ^ 
.-A ^.t^\ in ^cn vyK*.! «A ^'i.saK'.T "U^^ ^jl^r^ .-A 
»^j^ r^r^ .i^j^ r^A rtAK* ..ruK'.t i^^^ KlJK' .aujisa 
 i*yis .K'VM^ea r<A rc'rdki;;_fiA i^^^ f^-H^ .rdJK' K'oi. 

.rjoAuk.r^.1 r^JK* .m^TSq .rdJcn r^-^aL^.l cniOAip<' r^'i^xxJSO 

r^»A.l Tfc^rdJK' "ucnt ..it«\^ ^ -A aa^i .._cvaX .ttlswHS' 
ix^ r^K* -ar<' .„_cA\Hsi-^^a .n<\i:yi naX ,._ajjiajt.A\ r^ 
.• rt'Avuasax- .ii-.TJsA reliK' ^.*x'>.r •wo r^JK* ixiaoK'.i A!\^ cA 
^Vm^^^.1 r^A^AjL.i rdsaOflO .T^-rLrdJ-JS^s."! K'^o'iA^K'o 
.1^^ .r^:uzx\h\ ^ ^ocn r^cn AX^-sa .* ^v»»^^=>^ r^A.io 
.r^coAKA r<L>ai..i K'^ov^a^ ^ r^re' ^ *Vn % » i*-^ 
rr^w .^ -T> .^ox*."! K'^cu^-i i.iY> *gi-) ^K'TiSa^ ^^t*ga>\M ooca 

' 2jj co^v^A^r^. * 2 J has the general colophon, 

' 2. ^^a-iin.! ^A*K'. ^Qi\>\»r^.i h^h\ K'^Hivr<' >Ax. 

* 2, r<\sir^, without .1. .K'.icrifloo r^AOJiflcuAr^ 



86 SYRIAC REMAINS. 



THE THREE EPISTLES OF IGNATIUS 
BISHOP AND MARTYR^ 

I. 



■A^ 



The Epistle of Mar Ignatius the Bishop, to Polycarp 

IGNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, 
who himself is more visited by God the Father and by Jesus 
Christ our Lord; much greeting. 

Forasmuch as thy mind, which is fixed in God as upon an 
immoveable rock, is acceptable to me, I praise God the more abun- 
dantly that I have been accounted worthy of thy countenance which 
I long for in God. I beseech thee then, by the grace with which 
thou art clothed, to add to thy course, and to pray for all men that 
they may be saved; and require thou things becoming with all dili- 
gence of flesh and of spirit. Be careful for concord, than which 
nothing is more excellent. Bear all men, as our Lord beareth 
thee. Be longsuffering with all men in love, as thou art (doest). 
Be constant in prayer. Ask for more understanding than thou 
hast. Be watchful, for thou possessest a spirit that sleepeth 
not. Speak with all men according to the will of God. Bear the 
infirmity of all men like a perfect athlete; for where the labour is 
much, much also is the gain. If thou love the good disciple only, 
thou hast no grace. Rather subdue those who are evil by gentle- 
ness; for' all sores are not healed by one medicine. Allay cutting 
by embrocation*. Be wise as the serpent in everything, and innocent 
as the dove with respect to those things which are requisite. On 
this account art thou of flesh and of spirit, that thou mayest allure those  
things which are seen before thy face ; and respecting those things 

^ This general heading is from S^. ^ ^jS^ omity&r. 

^ S, has The Epistle of Mar Ignatius * Literally by softening. The Syriac 

the bishop ; 2^ The Epistle of Ignatius ; words, taken by themselves, might also 

S3 The Epistle of Ignatius bishop of An- mean, minister mito the flock with gentle- 

tioch. ness. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 8?' 

which are hidden from thee, ask that they may be revealed to thee, 
that thou mayest be lacking in nothing, and mayest abound in all 
gifts. The time requireth', as the pilot the ship, and as he who 
standeth in the tempest the haven, that thou shouldest be worthy of 
God. Be vigilant, as an athlete of God. That which is promised 
to us is life eternal incorruptible, of which thou also art persuaded. 
In everything I will be instead of thy soul, and my bonds which thou 
hast loved. Let not those who seem to be {or, who think themselves) 
something and teach strange doctrines, astound thee; but stand in 
truth, like an athlete who is smitten : for it is [the part] of a great 
athlete that he should be smitten and conquer. More especially for 
God's sake it behoveth us to endure everything, that He also may 
endure us. Be diligent more than thou art. Be discerning of the 
times. Expect Him who is above the times. Him to whom there 
are no times S Him who is unseen. Him who for our sakes was seen, 
Him who is impalpable. Him who is impassible. Him who for our 
sakes suffered, Him who endured every thing in every form for our 
sakes. Let not the widows be neglected. For our Lord's sake be thou 
careful of them. And let nothing be done without thy will, neither 
do thou anything apart from^ the will of God; nor indeed doest thou. 
Stand well. Let there be frequent assemblies. Ask every man by 
his name. Despise not slaves and handmaids. But neither let them 
despise; but let them serve the more, as for the glory of God, 
that they may be accounted worthy of the excellent freedom which 
is of God. Let them not desire to be set free out of the common 
[property], that they may not be found the slaves of lusts. Flee 
from evil arts; but rather discourse respecting them. Bid my sisters 
that they love in the Lord, and that their husbands* be sufficient 
for them in flesh and in spirit. And again, charge my brethren, 
in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that they love their wives as 
our Lord His Church. If any one be able by strength to continue 
in chastity to the honour of the body of our Lord, let him continue 
without boasting ; if he boast, he is lost ; if he become known apart 
from the bishop, he has corrupted himself But* it is becoming, 
to men and women who marry, that they marry by the counsel of 

^ Or it migM be required, or require, ^ S^ reads without, the same word as 

if the word were differently pointed. before. 

2 According to the punctuation of the * The reading of S^ is, Bid tny sisters 

Syriac text, consider in the times Him take their husbands in tJie Lord, and let 

who is above the times ; expect Him to their husbands etc. 

7vhfltn there are no times, etc. * ^i ^'^^ -^'"'* 



88 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

the bishop, that the marriage may be in our Lord, and not in lust. 
But let every thing be for the honour of God. Look ye to the bishop, 
that God also may look to you. I will be instead of the souls of 
those who are subject to the bishop and the presbyters and the dea- 
cons; with them may I have a portion with God. Labour together 
with one another; make the struggle together, run together, suffer 
together, sleep together^, rise together. As stewards of God, and 
His domestics and ministers, please Him and serve Him, from whom 
ye will receive wages {or that ye may receive wages from Him). Let 
none of you rebel. Let your baptism be to you as armour, and faith 
as a helmet, and love as a spear, and patience as a panoply. Let your 
treasures be your good works, that ye may receive the gift of God, as 
is just. Be ye long-suffering towards each other in gentleness, as God 
towards you. I rejoice in you at all times. The Christian has not 
power over himself, but is ready to be subject to God. I salute him 
who is accounted worthy to go to Antioch in my stead, as I charged 
thee '. 

[Here] ends the First' [Epistle]. 



2. 

TJie Second Epistle, to the Epkesiam*'. 

IGNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to the church which is blessed in 
the greatness of God the Father, and perfected; to her who was set 
apart from eternity, to be at all times for abiding and unchangeable 
glory, and is perfected and chosen in the token of truth", by the 
will of the Father of Jesus Christ our God ; to her who is worthy of 
happiness; to her who is at Ephesus in Jesus Christ in joy unblameable; 
much greeting. 

Forasmuch as your well-beloved name is acceptable to me in 
God, which ye have acquired by nature by a right and just will, *by 
faith and by love of Jesus Christ our Saviour, and ye are imitators 
of God, and have been fervent ^ in the blood of God, and have speedily 
accomplished a work congenial to you; for' when ye heard that I was 

* Sa omits the words sleep together. ' But f*^y«< is probably a corruption 

» According to S3, as thou didst charge ^f p^^ji^, so that it will be in a true 

^^' passion ; see above, p. 25 sq. 

» SjSj omit the First. 6 2^ inserts and also. 

* So 23. For The Second Epistle S, 7 v_^^ ^ind are fervent. 
reads His Second. s 2^ omits y^r. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 89 

bound [so as to be hindered] from acting ' for the sake of the common 
name and hope, — and I hope through your prayers to be devoured of 
beasts at Rome, that by means of this, whereof I am accounted worthy, 
I may be endued with strength to be a disciple of God, — ye were 
dihgent to come and see me. But forasmuch as we have received 
your multitude in the name of God by Onesimus, who is your bishop 
in love unutterable, whom I pray in Jesus Christ our Lord that ye 
may love, and that ye all may be in his likeness ; for blessed is He 
who hath given you such a bishop, as ye deserve. But forasmuch as 
love suffereth me not to be silent respecting (from) you, on this account 
I have been forward to entreat you to be diligent in the will of God ; 
for when no one lust is implanted in you which is able to torment you, 
lo, ye live in God. I rejoice in you, and I offer supplication on account 
of you Ephesians, a church renowned in all ages. For those who are 
carnal are not able to do spiritual things, neither the spiritual carnal 
things ; just as neither faith [can do] those things which are foreign to 
faith, nor lack of faith [those things which are] of faith. For those 
things which ye have done in the flesh, even they are spiritual, because 
ye have done every thing in Jesus Christ. And ye are prepared for the 
building of God the Father, and ye are raised up on high by the engine 
of Jesus Christ, which is the Cross, and ye^ are drawn by the rope, which 
is the Holy Spirit; and that which hoisteth you up^ is your faith, and 
your love is the way that leadeth up on high to God. Pray for all 
men, for there is hope of repentance for them, that they may be 
accounted worthy of God. From your works especially let them be 
instructed. Against their harsh words be ye conciliatory in meekness 
of mind and in gentleness; against their blasphemies do ye pray; and 
against their error arm ye yourselves with faith; and against their 
fierceness be ye peaceful and quiet ; and be ye not astounded at them. 
But let us be imitators of our Lord in meekness, and of whosoever 
Shall more especially be injured and oppressed and defrauded. The 
work is not of promise, but that a man be found in the strength of 
faith even to the end. It is better that a man be silent when he is 
something, than that he should be speaking when he is not; that 
through those things which he speaks, he may act, and through 
those things in which he is silent, he may be known. My spirit 

^ Or visiting; S^ has the plmal, from ' 2,^ omits ^^. 

actions: but doubtless r^T_:^CUao is ' Syriac, r^lXiA .USS , feminine 

a corruption of r^L»ioJ30 Syria, as in t^OVaXjA.I-S'S, ^«^ ?«^ extrahit. 

the Greek. Cureton, and your pulley. 



90 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

boweth down to the Cross, which is a stumbling-block to those who 
do not believe, but to you for salvation and life eternal. There was 
concealed from the ruler of this world the virginity of Mary, and her 
child-bearing \ and the death* of our Lord, and {or even) the three 
mysteries of shouting, which were wrought in the quiet of God from 
[the time of] the star even till now. At the manifestation of the Son 
magic began to cease, and all bonds were loosed, and the ancient 
kingdom and the error of evil was destroyed. Henceforward all things 
were moved together, and the destruction of death was devised, and 
there was the commencement of that which is perfected in God. 
[Here] ends the Second Epistle^ 

3- 

77ie Third Epistle, to the Romans^. 

IGNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to the church which has found 
compassion in the greatness of the Father Most High ; to her who 
presideth in the place of the country of the Romans ; who is worthy 
of God, and worthy of life and blessings and praise and remembrance, 
and is worthy of prosperity, and presideth in love, and is perfected 
in the law of Christ unblameable {or unblameably) ; much greeting. 
From of old I have prayed to God that I might be accounted 
worthy to behold your faces, which are worthy of God; but now, 
being bound in Jesus Christ, I hope to receive you and salute you, 
if it be the Will that I should be accounted worthy to the end. For 
the beginning is well disposed °, if I be accounted worthy to attain 
to the end, that I may receive my portion without hindrance amid 
suffering. For I am afraid of your love, lest it should injure me. 
But for you it is easy to do what you wish; but for me it is diffi- 
cult to be accounted worthy of God, if indeed [yap] ye spare me 
not. For there is no other time for me* like this, that I should be 
accounted worthy of God ; neither will ye, if ye be silent, be found 
in a better work than this. If ye leave me, I shall be a word of 

1 Both manuscripts read CD.li 0=330, ^ ^2 omits the Second Epistle, 

and his birth, but there can be little ' ^3 has The Third Epistle; S, Th, 

doubt that the upper point has been Third Epistle of the same Saint Ignattus. 

. I The words to the Romans are added m 

accidentally omitted, CT3:t^02flO. and . <. x i .^ *u »vi 

J ,..».«. J ^^j. |.g^j. ^^ complete the title. 

her child-bearing. 6 23 has for the beginning we have well 

^ The word CDWOSOO, and his contrived, ox planned. 

death, is wanting in Sj. See p. 78 sq. « S, omits/£»r me. 



THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 9 1 

God ; but if ye love my flesh, I become again a voice. Ye will not 
give me anything better than this, that I should be sacrificed to 
God while the altar is ready; that ye may be with one concord in 
love, and may praise God the Father in Jesus Christ our Lord, 
because He has accounted the bishop of Syria* worthy to be 
God's, after He has called him from the East to the West, It is good 
for me ' that I should set from the world in God, that I may rise 
in Him in life. Ye have never envied any one. Ye have taught 
others. Only pray for strength to be given to me from within and 
from without, that I may not only speak, but also desire; and not 
that I may be called a Christian only, but also that I may be found 
to be [one]: for if I am found to be [one], I am also able to be 
called [so]. Then shall I be faithful, when I am not seen in the 
world. For there is nothing which is seen that is good. The 
work is not [a matter] of persuasion, but Christianity is great when 
the world hateth it. I write to all the churches, and declare to all 
men that I die willingly for God, if it be that ye hinder me not. I 
intreat you, be not [affected] towards me with love that is unseasonable. 
Leave me to be [the prey] of the beasts, that through them I may 
be accounted worthy of God. I am the wheat of God, and by the 
teeth of the beasts I am ground, that I may be found the pure 
bread of God. With provoking provoke ye the beasts, that they 
may be a grave for me, and may leave nothing of my body, that even 
when I am fallen asleep, I may not be a burden upon any one. Then 
am I in truth a disciple of Jesus Christ, when the world seeth 
not even my body. Intreat our Lord for me, that through these 
instruments I may be found a sacrifice to God. I do not charge you 
like Peter and Paul, who are Apostles, but I am one condemned: 
^they are free, but I am a slave even until now. But if I suffer, 
I am a freedman of Jesus Christ, and I shall rise in Him from 
the dead free. And now, being bound, I learn to desire nothing. 
From Syria, and even to Rome*, I am cast among beasts, by sea 
and by land, by night and by day, being bound between ten leopards, 
which are the band of soldiers, who, even while I do good to them, 
do evil the more to me. But I am the more instructed by their 
injury, but not on this account am I justified to myself I rejoice in 
the beasts that are prepared for me, and I pray that they may be speedily 

^ 2^ omits 0/ Syria. * According to the punctuation of the 

* S2 omits ywr me. Syriac text, to desire nothing, from Syria 

' S3 inserts but, which is erased in S3. and even to Rome. I am cast, etc 



92 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

found for me ; and I will provoke them to devour me speedily, and 
not as that which is afraid of some other men and does not approach 
them. Even should they not be willing to approach me, I will go 
with violence against them. Know me from myself; what is expedient 
for me. Let nothing envy me of things that are seen and that are not 
seen, that I should be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ '. Let fire, 
and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting off of limbs, 
and scattering of bones, and crushing of the whole body, hard tor- 
ments of the devil, come upon me; and only let me be accounted 
worthy of Jesus Christ. The pains of birth are standing over me : 
and my love is the Cross^, and there is not in me fire of any other 
love. I do not desire the food of corruption, neither the lusts of 
this world. The bread of God I seek, which is the flesh of Jesus 
Christ, and his blood I seek [as] a drink, which is love incorruptible. 
My spirit saluteth you, and the love of the churches which received 
me as the name of Jesus Christ; for even those who were not* 
near to the way in the flesh preceded me in every city. Now I am 
about to arrive {or near, so that I shall arrive)* at Rome. I 
know many things in God, but I moderate myself, that I may not 
perish through boasting; for now it behoveth me to fear the more, 
and not to regard those who puff me up. For they who say to me 
such things, scourge me ; for I love to suffer, but I do not know if 
I am worthy. For to many zeal is not seen, but with me it has war. 
I have need therefore of gentleness, by which the ruler of this world 
is destroyed. I am able to write to you heavenly things ; but I fear 
lest I should do you an injury. Know me from myself; for I am 
cautious, lest ye should not be able to suffice [for them], and should 
be perplexed. For even I, not because I am bound, and am able 
to know heavenly things, and the places of the angels, and the station 
of the powers that are seen and that are not seen, on this account am I 
a disciple; for I am far short of the perfection which is worthy of God. 
Be ye perfectly strong in the patience of Jesus Christ our God. 
[Here] ends the Third [Epistle] ^ 

* According to the punctuation of the ' Sj reads in for of. 

Syriac text, not seen. That I may be ac- * Sj omits not. 

counted worthy of Jesus Christ, let fire, " 2^ reads / am near, I shall arrive, 

etc. omitting so that. 

2 So according to the present Syriac ® So Sj. S3 has \^Here\ end the Three 

text ; my love is crucified would require Epistles of Ignatius bishop and martyr. 

«Acn t^*> i\^. 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 93 



2. 

S.. 



!• 






t* 



cral ^r^ r^^^ 



.-Uk. 



T^AQn,lVii<\pdA KLAScixlAd K'ocna r^.l .jL^oo ^^m^ 

.area Auni ^r^'T*^ ..xl>^vz..i T^<\nmiQ>r<'A JUr^* r^v-M.l 
.cnAui ^cnojao-i'icxSiA K'^un T<'v:a vi-3ej^.l "U-^ AaA 
.cnixJE.:i ocoA.i vfwtK* >»ooQi\-ini.i A j3i\ r^A&on 

^ {Ephes. 5, 6) •:• cnra icuxl.i 

^^uS79r^ .K'ctAk'.i f<LijL=30jAo K'^.ia^ .^rtliisar^ 
.t^\^fir>.t orAxM i^^Ofi rq .K'.Ija^K' ..^O^r^ ^j^^taK*.! 4*^ 

{Ephcs. 13) •:• r^jJL2h-iK'.lo rdJU^nz.^ ^.xs'io Aa^ 



94 



SYRIAC REMAINS. 



r^s« octJ.I ocoir^ JtJr^ J^.l Ta\^ -on K^ii^it. ,-cno^r^ 

{Ep/ies. 15) •:• oco .1^2^. vsar^s 

(J/^^«. 5, 6) • 

•:• {sic) Q i\\'i \ ^cA.i K'^i^j^' ^2o coL.i ..\^ 

K'ocn r^.i >il ^^__^h>Jir€ ^^i»h>sn .rdjjLtT-?P3 j^cvjcA.i 
Oco r<^ uiT-33 .2k.OXkr3 K^r^* »_^^^K' ^rdjj i^^a 

Ar^ ^.vx^^xx:^ ._^^acoo ..__o^r<' ^.taji^.i r^::a 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 95 

.^^jiiiflo t^ i> iT *« jw.ax».i >»opcv.-> Ai\x\ .-i vyr^ .K!juzxA 
^r^ ^.1 r^Aci .^rdj^ cars .1^ cos.i .jjl^^xzi.i r^JL^L^r^ 

.K'ctAk'.t cn^.T^.i KiXr^ . r«lix2?azJ» .^_acru^r<' r^lojL.ia 

rdJaa!^cA^ ^cno^K'.t r^^Afioi^K' ^a .r^.ixixm .:s^ax« 
K'ctAk'.i cnSt.V'SS JA23 ^^ vyK* rt^Tiirn ^sao : Klnr^i 
r<l\ f<'^.v^ ^-xAota ^ i n \ .T^ 1* t\ y..i r^jsn.'scno 

{Trail. 2, 3) •:• K'cnai^aLsa 
Kllr^ ikflori'.i A^^ta cA i*\^ r^-lK' ^K* ..\i\o i^xno 

.^U>^\:^ r^.io ^v**^:»3.lo r<Li^Ax..i rd-^oiao r^^n£l\2)a.l 

.._OAJ_2a A.k:^cn r^JK* rt^s-n .i^^ t<i1 K'ctAk' ^.1 
.r^Lut-AjE-sa j^cx-r^:i ca_aa.M r^r^ : r<Lir^ K'ocn Kll 

Klia^K' TX^ w tT "93 jk.cvXLr3 ., ocnT <M ^j.^\..3jaa.i »^_aacb."i 

r^^ora.i p d . 'gifl g ^jnca».i ..^^cuot vyr^ .^.__ajLSja*cn^.n 
K'A>\J3 Ok..T» rtlA.T r^Li^K*! KLia^t^ .r<Lz=3.io r<'i-*gijx'3 
r^Li^cni ^AaK* ^ a-i-Aca oicn.ixr^ .A i n 1 K'^o.-sn 

{Trail. 5, 6) •:• »_cur^ 



96 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

T^jsi i*^ **co T^i^^A^K'.T ..s.\ ->.i r^iib\ \ 1 » vw»t^ 
{Polyc. 3) .000 J^r^ ^._ia.*aai."i rCx^r^ .inim^.i ^\ r^o 

{Polyc. 6) •:• K'ctAk' ^cA k'^U-SS jX K'ocd^ ,.__^^cnsa:^ 

,r^.,mT*3a .r^oxana ..^_o_lr^ K'oAk'.t.i i*\^ ^jJur^ 
^Al»t<'o .^__oca»^T^ oco ^._^ocn *\n ^Y7 i<\t<' >i-2fc. ^cn 

.^.g T m ^tt» ^__oac«_i.T •K'oqAk'.I ^__ocn»iuK' ^OOD 
o'coA .&JU.1 r^J^r^ .u_ijr^ »__o_:sA^^ r^ .r^LuLiX-Sa 
.^il r^A r^orAK'.i cn^C\2k\ra K'orAr^'.'l oo^.^A ^.ifio.! 
en T lA rdJcn .r<'^H^aj r<'^vi2^i^\_=3 vAcq-^qi r^x>r^ 
r^.TjJO QMTuAvsal AiAcn Q^Pm^K* .^nix. r^ r^>>iT*:q.t 
t<^ M»T*a .^oz* «__i^.i coi^Sk "i*^ oco :u> .K'^.io^ 
{Philad. 3, 4) •:• oa.^.1.1 K'^ccaAjLi rdjao^ oco sjjo 

lyoynmi'Nr^l .K'coArf."! rdixia r^i^i T<\nn ^\\«gao 
rdjar^ ^rC'o .rc^iT^TSh\o rdJuzjAo ^.i^oa ^^..o^oco 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 97 

.r^K' ixfloK* coa.i oco ^.i ^ ocra .tctmo .^cn ^ijs«i<' 

{Philad. 7) •:• .^^axau*.^ 
K'^.'uA.i vyK* **:\JSfl ._oaA rcl»reL* .T<l*icvflo.i K'^.^i.^ 

oco rsllraCvJi^ .rd-.i:s«.i cT2.sa_3cA ^.^^jjOXJa K'.'VMi^rC' 
.K'iutJSzix.^ K'.icrA K'cv^vsJSfl.T rtlijir^ ocr> .KtsjLAXJ^ .^CVXls 

K'ix^ii. vyK* .r<'crAf<'.T crajsiz, .^Lu T<'.icn ..^^OaA r^lAj^:^ 

{Philad. 10) V rt^lT-riT'^a 

OCT3 T^ju oco."! pQ.V5« t<lAr<' .K'^uixu .Tts-gal r^Ll^T<'o 
^.vs?al^ ^mACQ-r?30 i^ix. K'ocQ-ia .k'ctiAkII %AdJC. oco 

j^.V.l K'.IOD -en pe'ii*\T. .K'ctAk' i\CU ^O^.l nillrjt ,A 

T^j^SkS^SO 7a.T.2« T^-flo.l ^.T rtlX»K' .T<'cnlr<' ^ Ta-»003 
{Smyrji. 8, 9) •:• .jjA^ r^JL^^^flcA r<l^Jxaa*aK' ^so 

' Variant at the foot of the page, in the same handwriting as the text, 

IGN. ITT. 7 



98 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

f^ vffr"'^^'^ AiaX.t -co K'^a\j<'.i omjss cnjui oo^ .\ 

cnsaain-) rdA ..iriik. kA ^q.tJ^ -cnoaK' :%^A=3 ,_^i^i 

{Magn. 6, 7) '*.• rt^°vnmi°>r<' ^^ .is\-) .cnXo cai=Q ,^_a^i_2>3 
(j^/c) ai\iV'i' \g ^OAi .Acn T<'^^\j^ ^ .so^ .a* 

CUX.a-aK'O K'^CUJLxi ^^_^>%i\s 0.=LAt> Aa^CTJ ,. gAup^ 

{Trail. 8) •:• r^»iT*q .2^ax*.i onjsa.i.n rd^oflocvjajso 

^ rfoco.i oco .rdjjuLZ-^ .^cvx> ^ ira jc-ir^ ^^oaX 
^1*^X1^ r^-i-W-a.t COT .pa-i-m ^ ."UO."! ^ura.i rdJaoJl^ 

.03-3 ^^ro *: a»CTiJ5q.i ^jLlkK* A ^r^^.i ^\'\*t^ .-cno-ar^ 
— CDCv.ivAai ocp r^ tf *^ *^ .2k.oXi..i -cncxsK' ^mi r^Li^ca 



MS 



jaoctA^o^ >apQ\\i<\. 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 99 

'. K'^cuJ-SOkcn Kll.n ..__a_iCT3 .^i O-Acn : cnAr^ rO,.i 
.rtlir^ VLtoK* r^lirsoA ^.i^Q A^^co rdJK' .K'^cuiigyi-'gara 

•^cnl-2'9 JaK*.*! p^JjK'.I Au^ ^co .K'^CVSa.i K'lrtlA 
^.^^UK* r<'^v_=3_a rC'ocn KlX i^^ ^co .h\r^^ A\s n 
.KlrsK'.l K'Aus^ coon ^^oco^^r^ i*^ OAK' .r^Lsr^.l 

r<La_&-X^.l t^L&cLqd ^.^ ocqa^K*.! cvcvcn ^v-u^^-^^ »jOco 

cniA^.l Klxu") oocn ^o.a:='9 r<^\i»» rdl.i «_^^ca*'-V»Kl^o 
{Tra/l.g, lo, ii) •:• -odccm.ico ^^_o^^t<'.i a'cn .»_o^i:s3.n 

r<lr)a^\ t^cJl rda-ipd^saXoA or^ Aa^cn vrA oca K'rd* 
K'r^L.i r^-^A^TiA r^jAsa oAs vA jeja^i .K'ooAK' ^:t 
._o^lA .ii-h> >i_^jag.i KlA*r^ rdn-^^a .r<'ctiAr^ 

A\r<li.i J^a-xS^hy^ rdicn .K'oqAk'.t r<':i^V»re' K'iiiAua 

KlugXcxz. coA ^vA Ta^ r^'AiVofTtJA .K'ctAk'.'I ca..ML3CXA 
Kllori .JxA^tTS K'cnArdlA ^r<^li*93r^ rdlr^ .en T *M A^ 

* MS A^^ri'.T. 

' Variant at the top of the page, in the same handwriting as the text, 



lOO SYRIAC REMAINS. 

[Polyc. 7) V ^cQAJo^A^nx..! 



r^Jr^ ,yT<-\ V -!i\t\ K'^ii^ ^crxA^ rdJK' .a^v^ r^K' 
KLsi^ .rdJK* ^rdSO K'crAr^' .^Im rdJrt' r^^^^ -"i^S T-AaA 

K'^O^.I pc^^y ->o .T<'cnXK'.1 ^^K' K'^xi^M •K'crArtll 
reLirf K'ixJSfl acn reLi.cn.T re'JK' .^."u rdJK' .^ .TuaA 

.r<ii».icn."i rdLn.floa-ao rdJSa'i.^^'! rc'i.icv-rso rd.^AoAo 
K'^TialswrC'.T ir^T t ~> r<^.ri.»»T.,c\ K^i \^ coAa.t r^jaJCVX.O 



MS 



.flocA^X^re'. 



FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. lOI 

^r^ \^ JC-u.l acaX .r^J^TK'.i cabins .^Ocnlrw Av 



.T^LiK' rds^ r^hviSk ^urj ^ >vd1 Oooia .r<lJr<' Kli*^ 
r^ .uiJK' .iT^Ki ^ >A cV2k.n .^tsain K'^asQ.i rtlls^a 

K'ocnl r<li^cr) A-jl^ch ^.i..*gi\?k .col ^^'ia ^_^viia^ AK* 

^T^Jrtl^.'l ^jlx.K' ^ .K'orAri' ^^ K'cvcru ocno .K'oqIk'i 

ooo : n^oK*.! h\ i.n.i r^J!wi\ ^ i Qr7 in K'oqa.i oco-ra 
rdAcv rtll •:• * r<'caAr<'fl cniao r^Jt-iK'.T cnin ^cno^K'.l 



* Ephes. 20. 
" J/<z^«. 10. 



1 


MS ^ 


CUUSOX.. 


2 


Rom. 


4-6. 


a 


Ephes 


• 15- 



I02 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

.^ox^ •.._i^>1 on "snT n .icujOs .even r^cfsXr^ po^. 
cn-Sa:^ jcur^.i A]\^mo .^jl^K' .1^ ^vaSq.i oco .r^-txts-sa 

.ca-=3 ^ij^ cnJl ^xs^.'U r^.i rdxJK'.t ocfj .K'coAr^ 
C^QoCV-2al r^-iK* jaai^sq •:• ^^^ocnrs i^is ocn ^.i ojcn 
.K'cnAK' ^cA.i r<'^\2kZ^^v=3C\ rdi«o^ ^rc'^r<' .v0^cn'i=3 



^ 



S„. 



3- 



rdAir^T^ijrdak K'i»Or<ljao r^JC»."Vo.i K'^ns'w.i rdr3^\^ JS3 
'.jui^ rdJr^ jik.ia:»o .K'^iu*- ^^cniaA r^rt' ^^ rdJr^ 

.rclip^ ^AjL^^\j=73 K'^cu-jj.T r^-incv-^ao K'coAk'.t ^^u^r^ 
0-\j-^ a\i^^^ .K'oqAk'.t K'.Tra rdSOjjA .jjl&^K'.i 

* ^wj'/-^. 4, 5. * Ifero. i. ' i?^?;;?. 4. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. I03 

.K'.Tcil K'ioocu Aanpe*.! .^icuisax. /^^o^ .^i^^ ^ 



cfn_t73 ^<sh\ .K'crAK'.t ^cnOJCM.i r^Lu ysa ??3 K'cvcoK'.l ^ 



^^r^T^K' .K'.TTi^ r^X-crA r<l»3.'Ww ^^.T r^LiK' .K'ire'-ii 
•:• K'irda* ia K'^\ji« ous Jia cos ^qOjsK'a 



:iori_flor<'."l K'^U*:v.2n r«ii2ki!^r^.1 rdAantv? ^t^' 

r^h\c\ \ T i A -I fi :t^ : *aco rc^i -lya ^^ii cms (I) 

■opgi ^ \ \r^ : °r^siT.i KLskLsa jtocu^i^ ^ r^jswocori 

* MS .iin-iTi, ' C r^i^ocDire'.i T^h\caxr^\. 
' Rom. 6. • B D omit r^^ '^ i , C omits 
" i?i7w. 4. .rt^s iT.i rd^isa 

* C omits oco. 



I04 



SYRIAC REMAINS. 



" r^Vi^ .rsl^aaVVisioK' nd-jjuAx- ^cv..*.'^ co.'USnX^ ^ocn.i 

vyrfo .K'oco r^s>3:!^v»i rdjA*\jLi r^Hi^afio ,_^vcniAJ3.i 

• 

: K^JL_x_2?3r<' r^iacv,-.ic\ K'^cA^^.i r ^\ ^ a tn - t r<^n\j 
r€^.Ck\ \-ir»r^ \ .'rclxiAjCvH r^lijsa.:^."! K'^oXt^i •sn.no 

' C omits OOT.l, B Dhave^^.l. ^ B rdJLuo'i, C r^LU-iaK' 

^ One word is illegible in A .rtf-XwOio 

after r<'in\^ * BD omit cq\jl».i. 

^ This passage is corrupt in ^ C omits K'oqa Aaj.i n^, 

both B and C. B has merely and has "in^^ousacv. 

f<llH-:^A-fio .^ocoA-^-rj.i '" A omits .jc-lrf, C has 

K'ooa (soD) "traaAiSfl rtftMuJiX-.i- merely rilsaX."?. 

C K'jH^OJJo .,_Oc n \ ^ ra .l n q t<iL-ja=. 

K'acn i-rj.T^vJSa K ' .iA tVT ..i '^ C rcl*.-^ o .1 i c\ , B only 

K'.sa_L_^Aj KljA-Lsfl vy^K'cv r^j^osi. D om. "U^. 

^CU* V^'^-'^ K'^.tIa. " So B and C. The reading of 

\ . A is quite uncertain, the scribe 

A D omit .1 before rCt^CU\3 Kirs. ' 

havmg clumsily altered what he 

* This is the reading not only originally wrote. The word is 
of B and C, but also of A however pointed as an active 
(not -..■»^r<'). participle Pa'el, A ^ <f *«i 

* C r^r^Lxijjflo rclx^o.li . Cureton read it *■ -f^-^i 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 105 

T<'.Ti»A^.i rcliao:^.! W^culsazjsa ^o .• jLCv^riifu orA t<'aco 
..\,^tv» : ^cDCvlifc. ^i:^^o 4-.i.^is;J ■«-~J5' r^'^oxi.icvsa.i 

Klii^x&l ^r^ riv rtOy -I jtai^.-t r^h\<\ -> VA K'ocn Tcri_i.ia 

.*t<'^cA<-.=j cfA ooco ^tA^^sq.i 
: cn^osAr^.i ^^%\'i. .i„x.h\ iAxrs ^ ^ ^.i ji^OuU'l!^ (II) 

T^LiA^flo'i^ .T a.'s.ra 'rrfA ^^rs^ t cn^CAi K'tAflosj .a^co.io 
^cArd-S ,,^_ocQ_\ ^Ar<'3 : r<'caAr<A A_>i.i.T *r<Lsa_2Acv 

._jX.iJaj3L3 OK* /^PC'HrtlxA „._^cuj^=i .VI or^.l .• r«lat»H_n 
.»__cvofA K'ocn ^fV r^J^cocv .r^^cisa."? rils.TaJii'aiSaJsa 

' B D K'^g A I \ *?i T *73, C * C r^^cvcvaj .xiS.t oa^ct^t 

^ B D K'noA^o. ' C cn^OAi -en t<'ixfla«a 

.rsAni' 
' A C rd^aAr,. . ^ ndsa:^0. 

^ The sentence is, as Cureton 9 /-. ^^^ ^A_^ 

has observed, grammatically in- 



C ^jaswO ,_CU*r>:Ti. 



complete, notwithstanding the „ ^ ^^^^^.j^j^ ^., ^^okAAu. 

agreement of the Mss. „ ^ ^^.^^ r<'HrdxA, which 

C omits ^Jsn. has no equivalent in the Greek. 



Io6 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

^u=9i 'r^h\^*^ ^\^ '.ImI .1^ *ocn rd.inv3 ^^S cos 
°.tVT iN^S^PC* T^ >MT^.i ^K'iail^^ *cn.Mi\?v .* rdl&cu^^re' 

r^JLrat oVn-rs r^ooo ''^cno^r^ nr> : .fioctUT^ ^ol 



.»n»V5q .rfooAr^.n ^^K'i-Sao:^ ^cno^K'.i ^SoX r^i ^ ^'•^ 

.rtVrAr^.l «*C003 "is ^ rVrtlA^-Qo re'icC^ ^*^ •■ CUr^ 

AX^ ^.tSre' .",_ocaA h\^r^ ~m\A.i K'cu.io r^nr^liL 
r^^o'i AinoAo : rc^ t'i'i ,.__ajcf3 Aj^ KLjk' K'-iscx*.! 

* C rcitol rciJcoa. ' B D — cna^ri' XA, C 

* B D duu. The word is 

hardly legible in A, but it clearly '" ^ t**'' ^^^ ooeoi. 

ended with A. '' C rdasair^'. 

' A K'^Hi^. " C o^ia. 

* B D add ^n. " C omits jaoctui!^. 
" C r<'iai^. In A there are " C ._0V3rd:». 

/7e'o words illegible after crujA^. " C omits r^lXA.iA ^.i. 

' C omits  flfii\l^ r^. >« c r^^CCrm^ (sic). 

' C A>oire5*x=3 K-i^ rdA:i u ^ omits the words -Jl^.i 

oMt^. D r<' ii\n-> . ._CvorA h\lr^, which have no 

* C omits r^Sa.i:^. equivalent in the Greek. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 107 

• • • V — - — — - 

r^TJi^^^^v^ ^^.1 ctA jliA .rC'cQAK' cms hur^ .Tn Vjsq.i rdJcn 

.Cn-v\-T pt'.MiiT •93 ^K'.l ^.T .Cnl i_»T<'0 <v> ;\^^ \j^ 

K'oArC'.l ^rc* vifio r^ Jlx^cn ^^I^ .Jioca*^ crA T^r^* 
. ''il ^*'*' ^ ooa*ouT<' ^__CLJq3a : ^__^vi^.iAv_3 ^r^ 

ix^ Xu .^K* r^sN^ "r^JL^co .K'oriAr^ h\lr^ K'io 
rc^t ^n T "I ^oai^ ^cn rva-^.l oob fVcoAr^ .• ^coo^t^ 

ir^U».i even .r^.TA-ajL* .^cno^K'.i Kli*r<' cna=i rd-»juLZJ=Q 
OcrA ..^CVXkn-^ ctA V53r^ /'^i^rV cn-aCUJO.i r^r^ 

r^h^x^Ax^ oaal^.i rduK* rcliK' "TJSaK' ocfA .jaoA^i^rc' orA 
: K'HrdJt-.i "»^_ocn^cva*rj «jaiij.i cvcnA .^^cQ_l.M.&x::aAo 

* C r<'^Q<M^ rdwcvi («<r). A\xa\»j, i.e. h\^T^ >Ti\*a. 

• C Auio. « B C rg^i n-). 



C omits rdjAm. ' C omits 



r 



:». 



* B D r^xsnci^, C (and per- '» C ^io and ji^ ^aco. 

haps A) t<'icoa^. " So all the mss. 

' C adds k:aAs3. " C cns3CU>.T, ABD rci*rc'. 

" C ^jXcn.i. " C cnniT'gAo crA. 

' C omits ^K*, which is be- '^ B ^.^cnAuua. The text 

tween the lines in A ; B D have of A is illegible. 



lo8 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

crA D'^'^\l ^ai^K'.T ^._jVCn >\^1 ^Vjl4>^ •^^^t^ : i"isT ,0 

jMj^Li-^ri' .kLmuX-SoA .*\^s.*g3o cfA ocn ^ri* jurA 
^__oca_3 vS'iiwfV.i '.i*^ even .2u^v^ -f*^ *^ T-^r^ 

oA ^rdUr^ l*^\ r^-^o.lia>r3 ^r^-io^i 'USWK'.I rdi^K* 
AtrdJ rdASWocni.i r<'.T»r^l=3C\ K'"icxa>r<l=3."« ...Aa.ixK'.i ooA 
.p^^CUaA K'^CVAr^isa K'ocrii caso .p^^vrsi p<L=?30<t)tA 

rtlico r^_st_»."va K'.tco-flo ^.i -s.*inT. ."^a .ctA Jt-.-u^:! 

": KlAsix_sa vy=>cuA .aJ^aCXx.K'.I ^r^i^a C^ r^LiK* 
.A^^i^p /.jiocAo^ v^^-mlAz..*) ^cnoncvfloKA .u^cuz.K'o 
Ann K'^^ai r^^axjA-a •.^Acn i^r^ '.Ti^o .r<A\""i^r3 
T^s •rq.ya pg^i^.i.s- As>- ^.too.! ^^o •p^'icxfloK' ^cncxi^ 

.r<l»30CT3iA i.i^uc-a "''rclix- ^OjIm.i ^cn^cvAr^lsAa 

' C omits -j.i. " C omits K'^vrai. 

" B adds ocn. ' C T<'A\=Jioi. 

' A '*^v^\ '" AB DK'ixoi.-t:^^. 

* C t<LiSna(TJ*iK'.t. " C ^.sno pc^ t *g3 o 00 1 .i 

C adds r^'mT *?3 .^>C\Xb. . ri'^aTi-i 

" C rclisaix-so. '^ A ^cujj.i, C ^a» >,» \.i 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 109 

: K'AusT rf^o.-tJATjo K'rdj.^-no A-l^co 'T^ju»aA^ (ill) 
Jsnck .peliOCxiiafA .x^cu^^K* ^ hv**^ ^rdjtw.T K'Ax^j.ra 
,^i_n^K' .1^0 /rds>iA3 .x.v&IS'iA K'Ocn ^vx. ^t^''^ 

r<'ocn K'cvx..! act) .f^Liiosati r^-^ctn-ca^K' jaoa&iixAcv.& 
K'Ocn r^CVJto AK*.! oco . r^L»*.*xJ» .1 co^a.la»S?3^T 'ti-i ctA 
ooco o.i.'giA^^p<' ^ii_^ f<li_a\ ^.Tfl fcSi .^cncuvjJ^l coA 

K'.iiiwtA cx^^c\^»z-f<'cv : K'nlijjtA rdjjoi.i K'^vactaasa.rs 
".coASn r<'c\cn p^L^i Ai^rq r^h\c\x»x=i .rc'-icujor^lra "Ar^* 
^K'iiAv* .cT3L-a*cAy\o "coi^cA^A^ndA pt'cvAiu 000 Artf'.'l 
r^oco \ni n^rq : vfvo.i \\-i.'i K'A\"i_:^ ^cn \% -i.i ^.i 
r<lJ^a n on *^r^ .-urs .•r<lx»."VD r^03 oco ^r^Lsiva-j* 
.•t<'^vl*.VS?3.i K'^H-ShS OOOT ^r^.i KlixJSa_a^o rdjcjizao 
»^cq1 ^r<' ^.1.1 .'CD^cA ^^K'o oocn ^.v^o^os.l ^A^K* 



' A B rdii^cA^o. ' C nfcuk).! oco. 

' BDt<'AvV^o,Ccn^v\i=30; ° B rCliat -Ui^. 

A B D rc^*\tn\.i ^cnozM.t. ° C ."ux^r^. 

' C omits n^^iira, '" C cA^. 

* C omits K* rdi-^-flo ; A " C omits AK*. 

has rdJ'ia-snvA, and below " C rd.ii.30 . r^ocn A*ai»3 

' C «.o. '^ C co^cAj^^rcd. 

' C adds r^L=3 CO i 0_fifl_3 " B D omit rdJco. 



no SYRIAC REMAINS. 

': cn^fuacncciara "K'^cx^Axoi.cv ^t<'^u_2»3 ^_^^craA r^cscnhs 
^k't*^ .K'ivojjoi cn^xacnasn J^n ^._a\~in^.i ^^^ocv^vxao 
K'ocn "ir^-i* ^r^LlaCU^ ^:i even .JtoCV^in AoA rdx>.tn ^^.i 

"K'ocn nco-coj^o K'ocn i-sbK' ^cv-Skcno (iv) 
^ocn ^jlAox .lA .r<' \\*r *q.i coacu* A^. K'^KLi^flo-a 
K'^o.Tcfiflo ."u=» K'^ iSi's q.r. vvi.Tii ^cri3A."i K'-vajtoO ^cnO'i»K' 
oocn ^^^.1 ^A*K'n K'^cxA^.T '^KlivTasb.rso / K'A\a^ 
K'K'-»\^<v> ^"rf'y s \\nT no .cq_x.o^\^^o ^co.ia-^K' As. 
^jl1*K' K'^H^ K'"i\K' "K'ocni.i .K'ocn .sn%'\'s>3 K'ctAk'A 
K'^i^^Klr) .acqjuIoAo .•^cnilT.i :ta3 .crr^ior^ ji^.l 

K'^oA^ ^^£lDCVJt790 ^^O^V-Z.^73 .V^ .K'^Q "li^ AtjCXA.I 

/^K'^Qii^ AanoA ^j^i^\=n.i .i\»K'A ^cv^bSao .k'^uAmOI 

' C K'ocn^ ^coA ^K' ' C rdJki.'icxsi^ra. 

r^h^xsn ; B D also omit the second " C cniCV.^K', 

.^^ctA. '" C tr^ls\ AnT ">. 

' C omits this word. " C has K'ocn! o, and omits 

B en dx_=D en cxj5a_r3 , C the preceding words from K'Klii^. 

cnoxscnoj^;!. 22 r> ■.*_ _ 

* C omits the words ,_»:i ocn ,, 1 

~ • " B .*cncui*<xlo. 

Kll^aoX, which have no equi- . , 

/*' '* A omits >-^mod> T*g3 .iSk 

valent in the Greek. 

. ^ . . jt.o: C has pJEi^o^oovz-sn .t^ 

B omits K'ocn ncnsiaJ^Ci. ^ 

« B omits «.. K'^l^.oS K'^ol^ ^xa^CC^o 

' C KlxJ=a^ -eno.iJ.K' " e^^^^' D ^.li^oa.i. 



eni^itoo 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. Ill 

cav^ ^cA.i cancxMO cd^cuot^ ^ "p^rt .jLm.io r<'ocn 
^ ^cnaV^i. K'oco K'o'on.i rr^> s^ \nT. .-ua .* jlo^^ 

^rcliaaooi uOs.i K*^.!:^ ^wj^Az.o ^d\^c\ .K'oco S."TaLia 
relrsiasm K'.T»rdX *. rfcolrda .TnV *yi .mi^^^rc' (l) 

."^^.crAr^ r<L»xiX^73 .2k.Ox>.i caraaMO : Aa ".•uajK'cv iflorc'.i 
"r<Lfc2730cn"i."! K'i^rdrs r^h^q.-yo r^la^aso cct\ hur^n r^:i*r^ 
rd=3a^ \ ^ct£.o cncuv-X ^cx_z.o r^coAr^ ^O-x. 
c^^jJK* K'AvAreLx-.i.T ^aL*r<A ^cvx-o : "ri'AuAjOJut.^Aa 

"en 'm\r. rdJrC \r±x. r^oK* >ac-=3 .rt^ »it-?3.i cafioCC»Ur> 

' C ^cvX cah\r -nr h\, and " C reia^ijsa r^jaK*.!. 

omits the following words as far as '" C K'.ijljjl*. 

hyo\n cotjcUjO. " C .'UiK'a. 

' C omits K'rda-^O) ^. " This word is illegible in A. 

^ B jLCC^o. '' B C Ki;730crj"i.i. 

* C co^oncoito:!. '' B KlicO^; C omits this 

clause. 



' C Jt.T.TJ»J.1 K'.'Ure'; D reA.t. 

. . '* This clause is wanting in B. 

^ C omits ,jA.it.o •ao>^o. , . 

• .. • ^' C h\j=ih\a. 

^ A B rtlsaocnv 



" This word is wanting in A. 



112 SYRIAC REMAINS. 



°vy=aflo:f KLiK* .a>ov3 ''r<^\yt\»o i^ca *r<'T=3 pax-so 



•^ -« 



V r^JK* J3CTX* t<'^o."VmO 

^.j;^ .^OD AcvajaoK' K'^^aA r^L20."i2fc..i "K'o^vi.K'a r^Jcn 

oQ^-i.irf r<l2?ilc\A rslS^ai^.i .rdJr^ ird-w ",^_aca=> ^ix..i 
A_jj.i .AOloK' i^CV^w r^.i -^a^i^.i K'^QIi ^ r<'.icTi_l 



"^ B C D add ca=3 . '° A B D iA^a^ . >* -st K^.i 

' C adds t^LiK'. .rdijLkS_5a=3 

* C r<'caAr<'.i co^Qn»\-i, " C K'cu-K'cv .r<LljL=>^ p^cn. 



kCOS. 



and omits ^cnosoMvao. " C r^A'yso.xsa. 

' C AA^. ■' C K'Hsorizao. 

" C ^osn, '* C ^ix.; and omits »_a< 

' ABD.._ooix^a^'i3, C " C adds ocn. 

._ceLao^-L2.. '" B D _o^vx=^.i, C t*^^ 

" C rCOJL, B K'oArC'. ..^^AuK'.T 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1 13 

^^_t<^ ^r<'T»A\j K'ctAk'A cnuATK'.l *^ '* ^\\ v- ^n ^ 

'r^^^ TA^^rcfA .p^lX.T ^._^VAX.»J ^j.i Kl^p^ t^s fr (2) 
^T&x. AK* V^ K'cn .Klzixi^a ^i^ix. ^_^\Aucvco.t ^ 
relJoo vyK* rdJK' ..lA^T.'ga rdiK' "U^ K'Aa.K' .__aAuK' 

^_^ cxix.^ ^-*-^ •-^J'^ .^xi-»AuL.S3 »__oacn^ rdLica ^jsn 

^^^o^Ola*^ ^:iir^ .k'ctAk'.i K'Avlifl *^ r^^r^ r^tsm ..xisa 

K'oojK'.i : rc'.icn ^ T»^a )Q.T-5'3 ^ ...^cA^A^.i ._£lrj^A\ 
rdxJJATD r^rC* . r^Aza .V53 '".rui^STa .Tii_ .ri'cTiArilA rd-Axa.l 
T<l=3r<ll .__a-_ijLn_2-^o : r^ijsjawsrj ^ oocn r<l=)a_Mi 

i."lX-S« .1^ : p^Lais.*^-) .4jL2k^vx.J K'crArS'.i rf^a.ico-Jia-ra.T 

' B omits ^, Chasten pc^\Vs.. ° C omits ^. 

' C omits ^_CLaA_»3. ' A omits ^. 

' A B Drd_A.i <■ > ^ ^ -^ ^ Here ends the text of A. 



rdX.i 



C omits jLiAcn. 



' A B D .^CuArdi-^:! and " C ..jj^ivjLJi ri'crA rds .1 

T»^o. C has ^_^LX-ix •-Jl^^ ^*^ rd»xi.v»3 ^ rd^'w.'m-i 

Tjl^ K* .K'^Ai*. ^_poco^ " C omits ^.1, and adds ^. 
JLO. D has ^cvXrda-^. 



IGN. III. 



8 



114 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

r^r^ .jLJrda .^^^^vsaao** ^oAi2« '^ ^^n r^ (3) 

.'i^K' ^ocn i-tsar^Lsa .ia»\-» r^.n /iai ^=no o^ 
^r^Aioa r^oco r^li.T K'JK' rdaJ. r^^^^sa ^Ar^.l Kl^r^ 

"rdire' ruLiiSaa K'^.-^iLX rdJr^ ^^ i*.^ rdJrf (4) 



=r= 



..lOJ^O 



oocn 



A\ !<ll A&^cn _^ o^K* .rdJK' ^r^lsb r<'caAr^ 



' C omits jsa. .rdlA^i^ VSflK'iiK' .iCUjAn 

^ C has .n ^ for .i rdra in . jjti^iut.K' K'.vaJ^a -S^r^'reAr^ 

both places; B D .^oAvAaAra.i. [•jx^A\_x.t<' ^ \ ^ ---i^] 

^ B D add Aj.m^K'. VSflni'^K'.T oco relink K'^sa 

^ C ►ape'. .^so.coAxre' ^:v>coo 

* C K'Axlsaa, and afterwards " C ^so. 

pe'.i-isn. ' C omits i*^. 

" D om. oco. C has rcAr^ 'BCD have rfin^. 

^.Ttcoo iiflK'^K'.i oco rdJK' " C adds jtir^ AaA, so that 

JSa*coo\K', which points to the the single clause in the Greek is 

reading K'AOl.SL-sj r^oco kA.i doubly represented. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. I 1 5 

rd\ ^, ^«w\ -r% Ajl^cD rdlK* rdiwj .K'^vijaO^ .lA 

rc^nVn » A ^.__aocoA\ rdA .A>,jr^n»'i-Op '.^ irv -1 ^.^ 
^ cn-^'xi (<!=>. 1 : K'^oJljj.i K'oaaK'.i -uor^^ir^ . r<ln_»'"iflo 
: K'otAk'.t ix^rClSK' ct3^\^^ .K'oArdA ..UL'va.p^'.i rcf-irC* r^^'y^ 
r^.2ajjA .jA^^vs.K'.i : r^-ir^ >»ii\^Ausq k'^O.Im.i KLaiLan 

^:v»cn •r^liilAjni'A K'iuCU K'ocnK' ^-"^^ i rd,i?3 rt'A^rt'.i 

^.^ .K'.'vaLifc. ^cul r^r«Xi^ V**' rdJrS' .r^'ir^w .xia 
r^K* \xaor^ :i^ ^.1 rdi.cn .rfHrd-u i=3 cna ^OxaK'.l 

)a^. '^.uLO^v^^ .r^Lsnacnil rd±Q.l^ rd->icvfi9 ^ (5) 

' B omits ^^_aaj_»3. ^ B ^ • ai .iA 'g a. 

' B .aI^ozm^. ' D adds AiAco. 

^ Another example of double '" ^ omits ^|*.1. 
translation. " C omits -A rdJK' K'oco. 

- C omits from rdiajA to " D ^CVjlls. 

'^ B has no point at -^^'^j 
^ * but connects this clause with the 

B D K'du-icuajs. first words of the next chapter 

'^ C omits ocn. -r^LsaacTO'A f<ls»3."u». r^'-icujo^ 

' C r^u^isjsa j^cvx-i. '* B adds iAs.- 

8—2 



Il6 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

^_^\iCn»Aur<'."l ^A^r^ ^v^oa K'iftfTS. ^joi*- ^-'X. rdJlK' iAjaoK* 

 -'A*^ ^.T K'^CUjj ^orA ^Ax&cn r^ioK' .r^K* js.inV^ 
/^cal=)V3 'A ^jjL^^ruLJ p^^\ Ao.i ^^cA^ ^^^. '*?^ K'.IOD 
''oAcv .xiAi^Kll ^r<^\A.i.i rdJK' .Z-^^z-SQ °.\f\ot3 ^crA 

rsA .^^ctA Klire' K^^ ndJK' ^j^^ kA "^K* ^...i ,^_\^ 



r<l3CyA^ A^rf r^A.i .".TJsaA^^K'.i r>i'J»r<' K'i-i-ra ^^oco 
•2h.CVxA : K'AuiiijrjO ^^i*^ K*^ L.oaa.3 .^Vw^VJ^.l ^AurdX 
Klzi^o T<l£uxi\o ^®pe'icu .K'a^xi.rC'.'i r^r^ KLs^ rc^ mT rq 

A^a : K'i-^^ crA^.i r^J.var^cv I rdsa.icon r^nOffCVAo 

' C K'na.i^^^. » C omits ..^ctA. 

' B D omit -A. '" B D ^r^. 

" B D add ^^jji^nsoo. " B adds ^K*. 

* C omits Ax^cn. '^ C adds acn. 

' C .^_0L3JL^A\SJ» rdLAji.i ^' B D add i*^ 

.._^crii=jv=3 -A '*BDaddrcliA^i^r<'oonr<'o. 

* C omits Ax^cn. '* C ^.1. 

' C n:Ao. '« B D add ixV^. 

" B ^. '^ C Klx-ira. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1 17 

/p(^*7i \ s 1 '-.coaviii- ^ ^"i.-iii^so >in-so r^\ (6) 
^osnrC'.i *^ om *iA.aa. .ndJco rslirax.i ^cn^<\al» r^lXo 

Ocaa ..xjj Jl^K* a s.. 1 r^Li-»f<' r^lar^* r<^.s.ia ^ocn o'cnA 
r^.-Ou . i\ n » .*>ji ^_^\\y^ "yj 1 rell*r^ rdJK' r<'_=3^ 000 

^cnA /^p^LiAi K'icDOJ Aifipg'.i »uard^ir<' ..iAia^k-iz.^ 
"-AXJOrtlaLini' ,T<L2-l"i-=3 "-A rdLire* ri'oco : \\r^ -..-J^ 
^cnaA\_»r<'.i ^ ..*caAr<'.T ca.jc.jju-=3 ^^ rS'-i-SO-Sn r<'cvcnr<'.i 
..i^o:^ .gjAiio .lAm^ CXXJ^ .^^."U '. r<cn\T< ^ono^n.icnrs 



.^ 




coa.i K'Avi^.i^ ^i?3 .l1:^\^ml:ii ^"rxlik-ra r<^^o.\s..i col^.n (7) 


JUK* r^ ..il\.'3..iAli r^h^Ci 


" B --orxoocu, probably a 


' ^l.l^J^n is wanting in B. 


B C have -»cno!"i3L^. misprint. 


* B adds rdlicn. 


'^' B D add T<'i*TX.o. 


^ B C D have the singular ; B D 


'^ C omits -A. 


add coi^^cx. r^Qo. 


'^ C ^OrdAiK'. 


* C ix^x-.t. 


>^ C r<'Jui»»3. 


* B omits ^. 


'« B D ^xl. 


* B D n^ixtrm )a^. 


'■ C pJ. . 


' B D omit even. 


'« B D ^."W. 


' B D >xjc\ h\xsa ,^A\\.\^s»3.i. 


'' B ^^a^Vi.l. 


' B D Kl\o. 


'» B D frlsaii^:^ ^.1 cnicvAiK' 


'" B D r^.t ^ch .\\*w. 


.rel=^ 



Il8 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

.^oooo .iAm^^.T.t ^K'^^ .'.Aj'i.'T^ ^. iitjui ^A^r^^ JM 

rtlmi^sd .r^lsalsA *^^A^^ ^^_o^c\crja .tV'uiT rq ^^^OxA 

r<'cvjao.i : .^_aaA rdJK' ^^^ rdJK* .i^ .1^ .CLJJ^n^cn 

r<LJLM rtLijiJs i-*-^ ocn rdJr<' .a .ml sa.i :"r<'ia_i j-ra 

rdAa /^r^ljLajj.t K'iu.ooi^ Al K'r^Locn rdA .rtlrsK' ^cA 
r<l=3^ K'coAk'.t rdsajjA .r<lico r^'ra\s .1 "cn^^-vj^i 

.KlMf<' rc^y \r^ vyK*.! rtlir^ rdsJ. A*A-2a rl^ (8) 



I Q ^io.T; D ^jLTaio.i. " B D omit nsHre'. 



' B D add ^Klxa-.iflo. 
•' C . Oiri ^.l, B D .ni-n^n.i 
.»«o>Aj^ oca 
* C -^ax*. 
' C ,-^.ii^^K'. 

^ B D oA ; the word is not in C. 



B D add K'^i^ca. 

B D add ^i-:=n. 

B D r^-alu.i. 

B cnAOv^'i. C cr)A^i\\^. 

C adds AiA.cn. 

C .a^ox* ^^cno^K*.!. 

B D _ CV-_=D^A\ rciA 



" B D omit rdAr^. .^COSK'.l 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1 19 



^.^co<\x9xi^tr^n J^K* Ai»- cQKli. .Also r^sr^ crxso.i oco 

ocn r^A£a_r73 r^lA^flop^ ^.^K* .^^OAJUn.* t<'ocn ^Jtjjr^ 

^w> .r^L»icuaoi K'^.'U^ r^h\o\^ m-iCi\tknh\r^ (9) 

I^^O^^OjjO r<l*VM col K'ocru : ^cno.icuAs t*^ y^.y **i 
f^A .^._Ocn V "rq .i_*» K'ini^K'.T KllK' ^cri_3 ^.t r^_lr^ 

t^AkLz. . K'cnlrdA ^cnai uAt.K' »._«<' **1^ r^ocn r<!JLfioCU» 
■\ \y •:« .n\ian.i '^ K'^ii-^k.! KLsO-mO ..ajjOi «_^VA.^aLx. 

rdXk.TJSq A^ra .'L^,^! K'nco .AjjiordX ^.i\ rtflAi i*^ 

^'ojc r< ' . if»<\ r<' ."U3 : ^on "^^i »_^a\ d\3^ (10) 

' B D ^K'i-.vx. :.^^a^ « B D omit iAs.. 

^jAcn. Read ^K'-uix..!. » B D add K'.'uriiA^.I. 

' C cfo^jxai-rfi. ■" C K'ca^K'. 

' B D add i-=iA ^. One " B D .niL^cUA, .jjoi 
would have expected »_oa1. .rC^iisb-O 

^ B D JtMrC*."! .\ii%co OcoiK'. '- B D ►A.K'. 

" C adds ^-.t. •■■> c omits ^^.l. 

" C rrcuils. •* B J^K*. 

' D ,^_aj!k=3cu», without o. 



I20 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

O-^-.'^OK' /^__OaxA ._^^^>-Jr^ ^j^^n^.l ^.1 rd-lK* T-XJ» 

r<'acnA^o T<'^ijja rdi^o.-ia^ >..tsq>\>j ^_^_^h\*ocn /.ar^Lrs 

K'cvco rdrsJ:! vyr^ ..^^O-Jr^ T-Sa^ ^"i-i..^ .T^ (v) 

: "or3A\"i\r<' ."U3 cvooo ^^^^ r^Li .1^ : rdsoacni .tV=3 r^LiJr^ 

r^[jS>30cni cnA oocn ^j^cni-sao .r^ia_r33\ ^jsn jcv& 

ca_l rt'vAi '^T^.l .r^Lv-Sjocn'i.i r<'iui*""V» r^'^usxSJL.^ 

' So C, instead of JtoCUacvin ; ' B D add r^4*i». 

B D -£oajaja2*i^. " C ^^oaI. 

' B ..iJ^Sw. ■» C ^^.1. 

' C adds ►A. " B co^'i^K'. 

B D read .rd-SJOODT-A '' B D KUjixtJ»)1. 

rtll^ir-so k'cqW.i r^-oArjciA " C ^a.ToJ.l. 

.^^^VLi^.T..! ^CD .rilisaiiifla " B ^-OK* .^iK*. With the 

: .^_c\cal word ^K* the text of C comes 

* B D add .^_ci2Lxiir<A. to an end. 

* B omits ocn. '* B .Vik, but the Greek is Tva 



' C K'iflQv^.'UjLra ; D r<L». ctt' ot//£o-i k.t.X. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 121 

A^_o v^" "'•••■ r^jJCv.TC3-'?3 A.^. r<'ocn ^ns-o .rihw^-^ja^ 

A\r<ll cors.T r<'_aAi<' ..ml'H.K' : r<lsxA ..•3.»''ia.1 ^r<'^uiLo.T3 
i "IS- :T2k */j3ocv,ia^oiJ^ rt^^TiAl A:^ n^o .jaocxi^i.icnA 
'/ J30 .TkJ^o^ rdx»:iiiA ^cv-a»^r<'c\ : K'^ui.a-tJSO K'^iv-^ 
r^-woi :i^ .A\r<l3 KLjjli1-x..i coh\ in s m t^'ocn •xi^ 
r<^.*\ ArdA coA ^oco T^.n i t. rdAo : ^c\cr> rdi^v-'V-^ 

Xfc\^ rdJAcn .rdsaxa oco K'"iAxr<'A K'oeo is^. ^ci^cno 
1 M no rdsflCU .1 >» m vyK'.l r^ocn jt-vA ^pg^j^coi 
^ocn ^'-« ' rdX .V^ oa^^:^ : rtLrj-^coi tt^tt -;q.rj vf t\\ 

: K'ocn .ajcnio r<'o.cn r^,l»3 ^.i ocn .r<lrL»."H ^AJSa 
T<L»i_2>aA vryi.Ticv : re'jsn.l^ rilicn ,i:»3 r^\y \ ^rtllAo.i 
: r<ir?3ocn*"i.i r^rdJSaW ^lA^.^^ ^.t .TSk .K'o.cn .13.^=^.1 oco 

rd^ojifla^r^ .ooco ^lA^i-t^a ^oraSfv^K'.i A^- .n^ \ "^jocn'i.i 

^s^ -aaAt ▼ -^ K'^O.VjJl.S ^ cnA OOC73 ^aSCT3V^ ."^^ ^.1 

.t<'OjCP 

r^-»i — D^v_j^i pg'Ax. Ao.i *^— =« ^cr)0-_5«.T — nK'o (vi) 

' B •too^oiJ^. :i^ : _ocq»i^ ; D t t^it-^ u 

'^ B >J3oO 1 *73.t I o^rdX ; D ,:t^ .._^caJ»i_:i- ni'ooo.i 

QoCUSJ-iiAriA, and r^AvJio.-A. ^ B >Ai-^n ; but we should 

" D QoCUi^^acni;!^. perhaps read >X^vi.^S. 

' Read jaAcvA^oA. s g j-g^^jg ^.^^ bm ^ is re- 

^ D adds KlzaOMtja. quired by the Greek, aTro row KaXou/tc- 

" B Klcacni ^>i y «-n -I vovIlopTov. D has K'^o.va ^.1. 



o 

oocn 



122 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

KLz-a.to r^.icn-fio.i on n\^ ^n K'oco ,s.t !5qa. .^jao^iSi 

^\ i .\t'p 3.i ^ij5?3r<'o ^ix^r.."t K'wm .T2i .,_^ocai KLAsl^.i 

»__ooQ2a2h. Ai^cv K'^i^r^!^ ^._aaA ..u\x^.i ^A^r^ »2>3 
»_ocfA^ >s."To rd^icus .ajk rdJL^cno : A\r^J cniJM ^cA.i 



CT3< 



K'n.'i-i* ^cvA.i KLaC-j* ^K* Aik.o .r^j^o.ii vvo^i.ia 

 »^ ""' OOOT ^-»on *7i T '•ai vw-K* *rc'^v_2^.T» r<'^a_rL»i_flo.i 

t<ll^ooa .oru\ » *gi \ oooa . .v %«>-Ai^ *■« ^r^y .\.\^ \ ny n.i 

' B D Jto%\^. ' B D ...cn^^rC^ ^\Si»3r<A. 

" One would rather have ex- * B D K'^Uk-.T*. 

pected ^-».T, <fioPovfx.ivoLs ^h « B D Kji»jooo"i. 

^ B O.V3CU.1, probably a mis- ^ g j) p^Jx.K'. 

print; D has coJCUsCU."!. " B i<lA2»-^ ; a misprint. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1 23 

cnA\^^ ^cvco r^_As^^\j5?3 cn^u^z. ts.I 000 vyrCo .K'oco 
..a^^vj^.l vwrt* .t»i^> ^,^j<' K'coAk'.t KLs-^.to t<'nca_a>.i 
."uA rfiocu K'ocoi rtA.TO ..\a,n^^ r<l£i^.l\.1 cn^\-\j.i 
K'OOT '^a.txj.i vyr^ ^ jcnCA-»H-X-l rdx_iaaLra rd-Mr^* ^ 

T*^' *^i coA ^uA.i '<'v\^ .Q m i]CY>^.^r<' rdsocLflocjL^s^a 

3 

.^COOA^CtZ. 

.^TuK* ^isL^va r<'^Pr7^'nT -> ^co ^1 Vk-AutoK* (VII) 

K»Airt<^-s>n : pd^^icia pajjaaao*r<'icT2X_=3 K'Ava^irj K'^r^^flo 
uj^r^ A^ .^_^CUT_^A ni'tni.i : ^^_Tia ^ ^ccn M^a 
^coaI^vm .i>\y A rq : AAn ^rq.i .1^0 .H:^^\i:3oK'i ^art-SQ 

^.1 r^iMK* . ■rf7iVl\j<' rd^sCU^a coa oocn ^l~u tiii\*k. 

^cA ^Klii .1^ ..raio^p^a T<'^r<' rdrd-i^flo rdAra^ ^m.l 

' B ^xJsa.i; probably a mis- ^ Read ^oocu^-ii. ? So D. 

print. For >»cocyj^-»i y..i read * There seems to be something 

^cnOJJk'ix-n? Dhas-»cocaiHi..l. wrong here. Moesinger considered 

^ The sentence would run more r^vi* = rd-JOvi*. 

smoothly, if we read Jt-."T\^ in- ° B D ^"i^n »._CUxuLioo.TO. 

stead of i*^- " D K'ico-X-ao. 



124 SYRIAC REMAINS. 

r^laCvJL ooco .i icn^ : r^ov-n-j^i T^.r3C\cn_» K'cnAr^lX 
,fc^2kA\^nc\r<' K'cQ .Jaajj^\\r<' K'cQlr<'.T r^.tcoflocv r<lz>.TnA 

co^usnKui.i r^Au^^ .Txa : r«iiu^.i ct2.x.tA ^ca_i..T."» ocn 
: .^.T.S'a r^_ijLiat_r?3 .^cjLLrs.i caJ^^cran pQli-cv : p<!.ijiT*g3.i 

•:• ja2at<' ^j2>a!L». poliA : r<lx..'\CU3.i riljjoi ^;^ rf^cvaio 
' D A-L-kcn. * B CQI.T.1 ; a misprint. 



III. 
GREEK EPISTLES 



OF THE 



LONG RECENSION, 



1. INTRODUCTION; p. 127. 

2. TEXT AND NOTES; p. 135. 



III. 
GREEK EPISTLES 



OF THE 



LONG RECENSION. 



T 



HE THIRTEEN Ignatian Epistles which form the Long Recension 
and which emanated, as we have seen, from a forger writing in 
the name of the saint in the latter half of the fourth century, are 
given in the following pages in the order in which they occur in the 
Greek manuscripts of this Recension ; viz. 



I. 


Mary to Ignatius. 


2. 


Ignatius to Mary. 


3- 


Trallians. 


4. 


Magnesians. 


5- 


Tarsians. 


6. 


PhilippiuTis. 


7- 


Ph iladelphians. 


8. 


Smyrnceans. 


9- 


Polycarp. 


10. 


Antiochenes. 


II. 


Hero. 


12. 


Ep/iesians. 


I.-?. 


Romans. 



These epistles fall into five classes according to their real or feigned 
chronology. Of these classes the first, fourth, and fifth are forgeries 
throughout, while the second and third are interpolated from the 
genuine epistles. 



128 GREEK EPISTLES 

(i) First Class, comprising two forged letters supposed to have 
been written while the saint was still at Antioch j 

Mary to Ignatius. 
Ignatius to Mary. 

(ii) Seco?id Class, the four letters actually written by the saint 
from Smyrna, with interpolations and alterations : 

Ephesians. 
Magnesiatis, 
Trallians. 
Rojnans. 

(iii) Third Class, the three letters actually written by the saint 
from Troas, with interpolations and alterations as in the class imme- 
diately preceding ; 

Philadelphians, 

Smyrnceans. 

Polycarp. 

(iv) Fourth Class, three forged letters supposed to have been written 
from Philippi ; 

Tarsians. 

Antiocheties, 

Hero. 

(v) Fifth Class, a single forged letter supposed to have been 
written after the saint had reached the shores of Italy; 

Philippians. 

2. 

The authorities for tJie text of these epistles are not the same 
throughout. This difference is due partly to the imperfection of some 
Mss at the beginning or end, but still more to the fact that the forged 
(as distinguished from the interpolated) epistles were also attached 
to the genuine letters of Ignatius. Hence the same authorities, which 
contain the genuine letters, for the most part contain the forged letters 
also ; whereas the interpolated letters are only preserved in the authori- 
ties for the Long Recension, 

The authorities are as follows : 

I. Greek Manuscripts. 

(i) G, containing the forged epistles ; but this MS is muti- 
lated and ends abruptly Tars. 7 aVeTrto-rarot yap etatv toO 



OF THE LONG RECENSION. 129 

KL-, SO that it only gives the first two and the beginning 
of the third ; see above, i. p. 73 sq. 
(2) g, the epistles of the Long Recension. 
The several mss are 

g, {Monace?isis or Angustafiiis), mutilated at the begin- 
ning and commencing with Mar. Ign. 2 -vao-KaXov 8e 
K.T.X. ; see above, i. p. 102. 
g, (^Vaticanus), mutilated at the beginning and com- 
mencing with Trail. 4 ovv TrpaoTrjro^ k.t.X. ; see 
I. p. 103. 
gj {Nydprncciamis), omitting the Epistle of Mary to 
Ignatius, but containing the other twelve letters 
whole. This MS is only known through the edition 
of Gesner ; see i. p. 109. 
g^ {Constantinopolitamis\ containing all the thirteen 

epistles ; see i. p. no. 
gj {Vatic. Reg.), containing nearly the whole of the 
Epistle to the Ephesians ; see i. p. in. 

2. Latin Versions. 

L, containing all the forged epistles except Philippians ; see 

I. p. 80, III. p. 5 sq. 
1, omitting the letter of Mary to Ignatius, but containing the 

other twelve (the letter to Polycarp wanting the latter half) ; 

see I. p. 117. 

3. Armenian Version. 

A, containing all the forged epistles ; see i. p. 84. 

4. Coptic Version. 

C, containing (in its present mutilated state) only the end of 
the letter to Hero ; see i. p. loi, iii. p. 277. 

It will thus be seen that the authorities for the several parts are as 
follows : 

(i) Mary to Ignatitis ; 

G, g (g, mutilated, gj, L, A. 

(2) Ignatius to Mary , Tarsians, Antiochenes ; 

G (ending Tars. 7), g (g,, g^, g^, g, beginning in Tars. 4), 
L, 1, A. 

(3) Philippians ; 

g(gi.g»> g3> gj. 1. A. 
IGN. III. 9 



I30 



GREEK EPISTLES 



(4) Hero ; 

g (gi» g2' §3' g4)' L, 1, A, C (a fragment). 

(5) Trallians, Magnesians, Philadelphiaiis , Smyrnceans, Polycarp, 

Ephesians, Romaiis ; 
g (g,> go> g.,' g4' gs fo'' Ephesians only), 1. 
As the letters of this last group are founded on the text of the 
genuine Ignatius by interpolations and alterations, this latter is very 
frequently available as an authority. It is designated I in the critical 
notes. 

The above authorities fall into four classes. 

(i) g 1, which are closely connected. The respective values of the 
Greek mss (g,, g^, gg, g^, gj have been already discussed, and the rela- 
tion of the Latin Version (1) to the Greek Text has also been con- 
sidered (i. p. 102 sq.). Here it is sufficient to say that of the Greek 
MSS gj is the best, and that the Latin Version (though loose and full of 
blunders) was made from an older Greek text than any contained in 
extant mss. 

(ii) G L, which again are closely connected. On the whole this 
type of text is less trustworthy than the former, but it often gives the 
correct readings where the other is corrupt. The relation of L to G has 
been investigated already. 

(iii) A, an independent authority, which preserves a very ancient 
form of the text, where this can be discerned through the distortions of 
a secondary translation and the corruptions of successive transmission. 

(iv) C, a mere fragment, but highly valuable as far as it goes. 



The history of the printed text of the Long Recension in the original 
Greek commences with the publication of two editions, nearly simulta- 
neous in time but independent of each other'; 



^ Funk {Die drei ersten Griechischen 
Ausgaben, etc., in Theolog. Quartalschr. 
LXi. p. 6io sq, 1879; see also Patr. 
Apost, II. p. XXX sq) endeavours to 
prove that Gesner's edition was derived 
entirely from the Codex Atigustamis [gj], 
so that gj has no independent value what- 
ever. He bases his conclusion on the 
coincidences between the readings of gj 



and gg. But, when these coincidences are 
examined, they are found to consist al- 
most entirely (i) of readings which must be 
pronounced certainly or most probably 
correct, (2) of readings which gj gg share 
with other authorities. Thus they do not 
at all substantiate his inference. One 
special coincidence however is brought 
forward, which deserves more considera- 



OF THE LONG RECENSION. 



131 



(i) The one by Valentinus Paceus (Hartung Frid) at Dillingen in 
1557 ; taken from the Augsburg (now Munich) MS, designated g, in the 
present edition. 

(2) The other by Andrew Gesner at Ziirich in a volume of 
miscellaneous Greek patristic works. The title-page of Ignatius is dated 
1559. The Ignatian Epistles were taken from a MS belonging to Caspar 
von Nydprugck, designated g, in the present edition. 

Neither of these two editions contains the letter of Mary to 



tion. In Philipp. 7 gg reads vbfiov for 
vby.ij3v and just below iyivvqTOV for ayiv- 
vrjTov, both which readings appear in the 
ed. princ. of Valentinus Paceus. If this 
coincidence be not accidental, then Ges- 
ner's edition must have been derived not 
from the Codex Augustanns [gj] itself 
(for both words are correctly written 
there) but from an incorrect transcript 
made for the ed. princ. or from the 
sheets of the ed. princ. itself. This 
hypothesis however is beset with diffi- 
culties. 

(i) In the first place Gesner states ex- 
plicitly that his was the earliest edition in 
the original Greek. Funk indeed believes 
that the words 'ea quae hactenus cir- 
cumferebantur' refer only to the Micro- 
presbytictim, a work which has been men- 
tioned just before by Gesner and which 
gave the Latin of the Ignatian Epistles ; 
but the expression is quite comprehen- 
sive and could not have been used, if the 
editor had known of any previous Greek 
edition whatever. (2) In the second 
place, as Nydprugck died in September 
1557 (see Funk, p. 622), and the edition 
of Paceus is dated November or De- 
cember {fJ.'qvl naiixaKTrjpMVL) of the same 
year, it is difficult to see how the tran- 
script supposed to have been used for 
this edition can have belonged to the 
library of Nydpmgck. The hypothesis 
that the sheets of the ed. princ. itself were 
used by Gesner is precluded by the fact 
that he speaks of a manuscript. (3) 
Lastly ; several phenomena in the edition 
of Gesner are highly difficult to explain, 



if gj were altogether dependent on gj. 
Thus in the very same chapter from which 
Funk takes his example, Philipp. 7, gj 
has oi)5' a-^voQ) SioSS^y Kal 8iSvfj.a j3€vveis, 
while g3 gives oi;5' ayvoui ore did Xo^a Kal 
didv/xa ^alveis. Partly from authorities 
since discovered we now know that the 
correct reading is oyS' dyvoQ on SiaXo^a 
Kal Stdv/jia /SatVets. Is it conceivable 
that g3 by mere conjecture could have 
arrived so nearly at the correct reading, 
even with the aid of the Latin 'neque 
ignoro quoniam curve et lubrice incedis,' 
more especially as g^ omits on? Again 
in /gft. Mar. 3 the reading of g^ rr\v 
(sic) dv8poTv is obviously an error for to?!/ 
audpolv the correct reading; but gj has 
TOis dvdpoTv. Similar phenomena are 
frequent. 

For these reasons I am constrained to 
believe that the coincidence of gjgj in 
the reading eyevv-qTOv in Philipp. 7 is 
purely accidental. And the probability 
of such an accidental coincidence be- 
comes the greater when we examine 
the phenomena of Gesner's edition [gg] 
elsewhere. I have noticed two other in- 
stances where it erroneously substitutes an 
e for an a in the first syllable of dyivv7)TOS, 
Magn. 7 iyevpTjTov (p. 13), Philad. 4 
iy^vyrjTos (p. 29) ; and indeed, so far as 
my observation has gone, the word is as 
often incorrectly spelt as correctly. We 
have elsewhere instances of the converse 
error, e.g. Magn. 10 dxpvp^dnaav (sic) 
for ixPVI^dncrai'. Thus Funk's main ex- 
ample proves nothing. 

9—2 



132 GREEK EPISTLES 

Ignatius, though the ms from which the former was taken preserves the 
greater part of it. 

All the later editions of the Ignatian Epistles till the time of Ussher 
were founded, so far as I have observed, exclusively on the work of 
Paceus. The edition of Gesner seems to have been unknown to or 
ignored by later editors. 

The earliest of these subsequent editions, founded on the work of 
Paceus, was that of Guil. Morel (Paris, 1558), which he followed up by 
a second edition a few years later (Paris, 1562). Morel was an excellent 
scholar and corrected numerous errors of the editio princeps, but at the 
same time he introduced some conjectural emendations of his own, which 
were devoid of ms authority at the time and have not been confirmed 
by subsequent discovery. From this time till the appearance of Ussher's 
work (a.d. 1644) the text remained much as Morel had left it. The 
most important editions in the interval were those of Vairlenius Sylvius 
'ex officina Chr. Plantini' (Antwerp, 1572, 1573); of MartiaUs Mestrseus 
(Paris, 1608); and of Vedelius (Geneva, 1623). These editors however 
contributed Httle of their own to the improvement of the text. They 
neither consulted any new manuscript authority nor made any fresh 
collation of the old. Thus the text for nearly a century was based on 
the single Augsburg ms as inaccurately represented by the editio princeps^ 
supplemented by the conjectures of Morel. 

The edition of Ussher (1644), followed by that of Voss (1646), and 
soon afterwards by his own Appendix Ignatiana (1647), marks an 
epoch in the textual criticism of the Ignatian letters. Ussher not only 
restored the seven epistles of the original Ignatius by means of the 
Latin Version, but he also rendered important service to the text of the 
forged and interpolated epistles. In his earHer work (1644) he made 
use of Gesner' s edition which had hitherto lain unnoticed, besides 
giving various readings of the Latin Version from three mss, Magdal. 78, 
Balliol. 229, and Petav. He also gave there for the first time the 
letter of Mary of Cassobola to Ignatius in Latin from his two mss 
[Lj, LJ, and at the same time he added the conclusion of the same in 
the original Greek beginning with § 5 ou yap StSa'o-Kovo-a crc k.t.\. This 
letter he found in an extract from the Augsburg ms given in Catal. Cod. 
in Bibl. Reip. Aug. Vind. p. 22 (1595). Voss (1646) for the first time 
published the whole of the letter of Mary in the original from the 
Medicean ms, Laur. Ivii. 7, giving at the same time the text of the 
spurious and interpolated letters ascribed to Ignatius, and making use 
of this same ms (as far as it goes) for his text. In his Appendix 
Ignatiana (1647) Ussher, while annotating the spurious epistles, added 



OF THE LONG RECENSION. 133 

readings from Laur. vii. 21, which he calls Florentinus. Somewhat 
later Coteher in his edition of the Patres Apostolici (1672) gave various 
readings from Paris. Suppl. Graec. 341 ('Claudii lolii'), and these 
readings were copied by Whiston {171 1), by whom, for reasons which I 
have explained in my general introduction (i. p. 107), it is called Codex 
Thuaneus. Whiston also added for the first time readings from the 
worthless Codex Leicestrensis {Bodl. Auct. d. Inf 2. 19). With this sole 
exception, nothing was done from Cotelier's time onwards towards col- 
lating MSS of the pseudo-Ignatian letters until Dressel's edition of the 
Patres Apostolici (1857). Dressel (besides giving many various readings 
from Laur. vii. 21) collated the three Greek mss, Vatic. 859 [g,], Ottob. 
348, Barber. 68, as well as the fragment in Vatic. Reg. 30, and the two 
Latin mss, Palat. 150, Regin. 81. Of his Greek mss, Vatic. 859 alone 
has any independent value, but it is important. Meanwhile the publi- 
cation of the Armenian Version by Petermann (1849) had furnished 
an altogether new and important witness for the text of the six spurious 
epistles ; but it was wholly neglected by Dressel. As a collector of 
materials, Dressel deserves our gratitude ; but he omitted to take 
account of some authorities, while he was unable to estimate the 
relative weight of others, so that his actual text has no great value. 
Zahn (1876) was the first recent editor who made anything like an 
adequate use of the available materials. He has been followed by 
Funk (1881), who with improved materials has produced an improved 
text. 

In the following pages I have not thought it necessary to reproduce 
the old Latin translation [1], being content to take its readings from 
others. For the Greek text I collated g^ anew for my first edition. It 
had been known previously only through the very inaccurate editio 
princeps. An independent collation was also made by Funk, whose 
edition appeared before my own, though the sheets of my work had 
been passed through the press long before. For the readings of g^ 
I have gone to Dressel, and for those of gg to Gesner's edition itself 
The readings of g^ I owe to the kindness of Bryennios, who furnished 
me with a collation. He performed this same kind service also to 
Funk'. The readings of the Coptic fragment [CJ of Hero were used 
for the first time in my first edition. The readings of the Anglo-Latin 

^ In several passages the readings as- in these passages, and with very rare ex- 
signed to g4 by Funk differ from my own. ceptions I find that I have accurately 
Not having access to the MS itself, I have represented this collation. The excep- 
again consulted the collation of Bryennios tions are corrected in this edition. 



134 GREEK EPISTLES OF THE LONG RECENSION. 

Version [L] for the six spurious epistles are of course taken from my 
own printed text of this version (see above, p. 42 sq.). The Armenian 
readings [A] are derived from Petermann. 



irNATim MAPIA EK KAS^OBOAHN. 



IV/rAPIA 7rpoo"q\vTo<; ^Irjcrov Xptcrrov, ^lyvarlo) SeocfiopQ), 
fxaKapLcoTa/rco eTTicrKOTTU) eKKkiqcTia^; aTTOcrToXLKrjs rrjs 

ITNATICOI MApiA 6K K&CCOBoAcon] lyvariot) /xapia eK Kaaffo^-qkuv (numbered f 
in the marg.) G ; eTrtcrroXTj fxaplas Kaaa-o^dXcov Trpbs tov dyiov Kal iepo/j-apTvpa lyvariov 
apxiiviaKOTTov deoviroXeus dvTioxela? g; epistola marie proselite chassaobolorum ad 
ignatitnn episcopum antiochie L^ (see above, p. 42); epistola mariae midiens 
cuJHsdam e caspalon {casbalon) urbe ad igttatitmi beatum scripta A. 

I 'It/ctou '^piaTov'l GLA; xP'ctoO ly\cov g (g being represented solely by g4 in 
the earlier part of this epistle). 2 aTroo-ToXi/cijs] GLA; KadoXiKrjs g. 



iTNATiooi M(\pi<\] This correspond- 
ence between Ignatius and Mary is 
supposed to take place while the 
saint is still at Antioch, though al- 
ready in custody, so that his actions 
are fettered {ad Mar. 4 eVe'xet yap [lov 
TTjv Trpodea-iv...^ aTpaTioiTiKTj (ppovpa). 
Mary writes, asking him to send 
officers to preside over her native 
Church, which is still in its infancy 
and not yet organized. 

In his reply (ad Mar. 4) Ignatius 
speaks of the good report which he 
heard of her ' while she was still in 
Rome with the blessed Pope Anencle- 
tus.' On this account it has been 
held by many, alike of those who 
have accepted the letter as genuine 
(e.g. Vairlen, Halloix) and of those 
who condemn it as spurious (e.g. 
Zahn), that she is intended for the 
same person whom S. Paul salutes, 
Rom. xvi. 6 ao-Trao-acr^e Mapiav ^tis 
TToXXa fKoniaafv fls Vfj,as (v. 1. t/jlcos). 
This seems probable ; and if so, the 
historical situation is not ill-con- 
ceived. This Mary is represented as 
a native of a Cilician town not very 
far from Tarsus, while the Mary of 



Rom. xvi. 6 was evidently well known 
to S. Paul before she went to reside 
in Rome. For the epithet xptcrro^opw 
bestowed on her and the consequen- 
ces which have flowed from it, see 
the note on ad Mar. inscr. 

6K kaccoBoAcon] Zahn is justi- 
fied in assuming that this formed 
part of the original title of the letter 
as it issued from the hands of the 
Ignatian writer, and was not an ad- 
dition of some later scribe. It ap- 
pears in all the authorities, though 
with additions and minor variations 
of spelling. Moreover the designation 
' Maria Cassobolita,' which appears 
in some copies in the title to Ignatius' 
reply (though no part of the original 
heading), can only be explained on 
this hypothesis ; for there is nothing 
in the body of the letters to suggest 
that she belonged to Cassobela or 
Cassobola. 

Inasmuch as no place Cassobela or 
Cassobola is mentioned elsewhere, 
critics have busied themselves in 
emending the name. The correction 
of Casaubon Kacrra/3aXa)i' is the most 
obvious, and has been received with 



1^6 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



Kara AvTio^eiav, iv 0ew TTOTpl kol 'irjcrov T^yaTrr^/xeVw, 
)(aLpeLV Kai ippcocrOai. noivTOTe aoi ev)(6ixe6a Tr]v ev avTco 
-)(apdv re /cat vyeiav. 

I. 'ETretSr], dav^idcrie, kol nap' -qyuv 6 XpLCTTos iyv(o- 
picrdiq vtos eivai tov Seov tov ^couto'; kol iv vcTTepois KatpoLS 5 

I 'I-qffov] GgL; ^lio sua A. 2 ev aiTQi\ GL; eavrCov g. It is a question 

whether the reading of A should not be adopted, which omits all the words crot 
evx6/J.eda... vyeiav. The salutation would then end x^^'-P^^" '^"^ eppuaOai iravTOTe. 
4 6av/j.d(ne] GgA ; miraciilis (6aij/jLaa(.) L (unless indeed we should correct miraculis 
m\.o mirabilis). 5 /cat e;* uar^pots] GLA ; ev vffripoLS d^ g. 6 e/c] 

gLA; Kal G. 7 irpoppyjOelcras ^wvas] here, GL; irpop'qdelffas <pwva$ after 



general favour. Castabala, a town 
of some note (see Strabo xii. pp. 535, 
537)) was not very far from Anazar- 
bus. They are mentioned together 
by Pliny JV. H. v. 22, quoted below 
on § I T^f Trpoy tw Zap^a ; and in 
Hierocl. Synecd. p. 706 (Wesseling) 
Castabala is named among the towns 
in Cilicia Secunda, of which Anazar- 
bus is the metropolis ; comp. Notit. 
Episc. p. 84 (ed. Parthey), Ptol. v. 8. 7. 
Theophilus, a bishop of Castabala, 
has a place in history about the time 
when these Ignatian Epistles were 
probably written (Socr. H. E. iii. 25, 
Soz. H. E. iv. 24) ; and at an earlier 
date one Moses, bishop of this see, 
appears at the Council of Nicaea 
(Cowper Syrian Miscellanies pp. 10, 
27, 32). Thus the conjecture has 
much to recommend it. Neverthe- 
less the coincidence of all our divers 
authorities here, which exhibit no 
variation in the consonants (for the 
Armenian, being derived through 
the Syriac, represents kc[c]BA[(jo]n), 
is fatal to it ; and the same may be 
said of its occurrence in § i, notwith- 
standing the corruption in GL. The 
only question therefore remaining is 
the alternative between Kao-o-ojSoXwv 
and Kao-o-o^r/Xo)!/. The weight of au- 
thority (g in both places ; L here ; C 
in the heading of Ign. Alar. ; A in 
both places, for the long vowel rj 



would probably have been repre- 
sented in the Syriac and conse- 
quently preserved in the Armenian ; 
all these against G here and GL in 
§ i) is decidedly in favour of Katro-o- 
/SoXcoi/, whereas the analogy of Ar- 
bela, Gaugamela, etc., might suggest 
Kacrao^rjXwv. Voss would read Kara- 
jSoXcoi-, supposing it to be the place 
mentioned in the Itineraries ; Cata- 
bolo Antotiin., Peuting., Catavolo 
Hierosol. (where the MS has Catavo- 
lomis, but the -mis is evidently a 
repetition of the following mil., as 
Wesseling saw, and Parthey corrects 
the text accordingly). It appears 
to be a very general opinion (e.g. 
Leake Asia Minor p. 218, Ritter 
Erdkunde vill. ii. 3, p. 1835 sq) that 
the place mentioned in the Itinera- 
ries is the same as Castabala. This 
seems very questionable. The forms 
in all the Itineraries represent the 
Greek Kara^oXco, and Kord^oXos means 
a place for discharging (icaTa^dWeiv) 
merchandise (Schol. on Thuc. i. 30 ; 
comp. Etym. Magn. p. 336 s. v. e/x- 
1:0^0%). Thus it corresponds to the 
English 'Wharf or the Italian ' Sca- 
ricatojo,' both which are used as 
proper names. It would seem there- 
fore to have been some small station 
on the I'oute, perhaps not a town at 
all. On the other hand the Cilician 
city is almost universally written 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 



137 



i.vYjv6 pa)'iTr)K€.vai 8ta, TrapOevov Maptas, eV cnrepixaTo<; AavelS 
KOL ^A^padfjL, Kara ra? irepl avTov vtt avTov 7rpoppr)0€i(Ta<i 
(j)a)pa<; irapa rov twv 7rpocf)r]Ta)v -)(opov' tovtou eveKev d^Lov- 
fjLeu aTroaTaXrjpaL tjijuv napd Trj<; arj<; (Tvu€(Te(o<; Mapuv top 
10 kraipov rjixaiv eTTicrKOTrov Trj^ 'i](xeSa7rrjs Neas TroXews r^s 



Xopov g. 8 a^iov/iev] g; rogo K\ irapaKaXovfMei' a^iovvres Gl^. 9 Md- 

piv] Gg; marim L; marimim A. 10 kra.l.pov'X GL; diledum A; ^re- 

poc g. T7,iic5i'] nostruni L; i5/xwj' Ggj; om. A (unless it is represented by tuo in 

tuo (tui) digito factum episcopitm). i^^eSaTr^s] g; i)/x€\dTrr)s (a proper name) 

GL; al. A. The correct reading was conjectured by Voss. 



Kaara^aXa, and appears to have lain 
more inland ; Plin. N. H. v. 22, 
Strabo xii. p. 537. In Q. Curtius 
however (iii. 17. 5) the MSS have 'ad 
oppidum Castabulum ' (or ' Castabo- 
lum'). Our Cassobola or Cassobela 
appears to have been different from 
either. In the absence of all evi- 
dence we may conjecture that it was 
a small town or hamlet in the imme- 
diate neighbourhood of Anazarbus, 
as the notice in § i suggests. The 
writer of these epistles himself pro- 
bably resided in Syria or Cilicia, and 
was generally acquainted with the 
topography of those parts. 

I. Tzpo(T-f]KvTo%\ 'a convert'; Jus- 
tin Dial. 22 (p. 241 a) rots ^oyXofievois 
Trpo(Tr]KvToi.s yevicrOat, Krjpv^a) iyoo Qeiov 
\6yov K.r.X., ib. 122 (p. 35 1 B) ov)(i rov 
TTokaiov vofjLov aKOvcrofieda Koi rovs 
TTpoarjKvTovs avToii, aWa tov XpicrTov 
nai Tovs TTpoarjXvTovs avrov. So tOO 
irpoa-rj'Kvais, ib. 28 (p. 245 c). If the 
Mary of S. Paul's epistle be intended 
here, she must have been converted 
some half century before the assumed 
date of this Ignatian letter. The ex- 
pression therefore can mean nothing 
more than that she was not born a 
Christian. See Zahn/. 7/. ^. p. 153 sq. 

9. Mapif] This is a Syriac name, 
■•"ID ' my lord ' ; comp. Philo in Flacc. 

6 (l. p. 522) f^^X^'- /^°'? ''"'^ ciroTTos 
Mapiv aTTOKa\ovvT(i)P ' ovt(os 8e (jjaaiv 



TOV Kvpiov ovoixd^eadai napa 'Svpois. 
Embellished with a classical termi- 
nation, it became Maplvos (comp. 
Ammias, Ammianus, Tatias, Tatia- 
nus, etc). Hence in some texts our 
Maris is called Marinus, both here 
and in Hero 9. The name is com- 
mon in these parts. One Marinus of 
Anazarbus was martyred under Dio- 
cletian. His day is given as Aug. 4 
(Holland, Aei. Sane/. Augustus ll. p. 
346 sq). This may be the same 
Marinus who is commejnorated on 
Aug. 1 2 in the old Carthaginian Calen- 
dar, and on Aug. 22 and 24 in the 
Hieronymian and ancient Syriac 
Martyrologies respectively. At the 
Council of Nicaea the bishops of 
Sebastene in Palestine and of Pal- 
myra in Phoenicia both bear the 
name Marinus ; and Maris of Chal- 
cedon, who was also present, held a 
prominent place in the Arian con- 
troversy. Eusebius also dedicated 
one of his works to a person of this 
name, Quaestio7ies ad Marinuni. 
For the name in Greek Christian 
inscriptions see Boeckh C. I. 9238, 
9837. We meet with more than one 
Marinus of Neapohs in history (Fa- 
bric. Bibl. Graec. viil. p. 464; comp. 
Jacobs Anthol. Grace, ill. 2. p. 196 
sq), but our Neapolis is not meant. 

10. eniaKOTTov k.t.X.] i.e. '/f be 
bishop of our Newtown^ and so again 



13^ 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



7rpo<s Tco 7i(xp^(o KoX EvA.oytoz/ KacrcrofioXcov Trpea/BvTepov, 

I Zap;3i^] GL; terbium {derpmm) h.; aVafdpjSwg. Katro-ojSoXwj'] g; caj/a- 

lonis {gasbalonis) A (from a nom. caspalon or gasbalon) ; Kai ao^-qkov (a proper 
name) GL. 



}^a(T<To^6\a)v Trpea^vTfpov ' to be pres- 
byter of CassobolaJ Ignatius in 
reply is represented as granting the 
request, ad Mar. 3. Accordingly in 
a letter purporting to be written 
later, Hero 9, he speaks of Mapti/ tov 
ev NeoTToXet rfj rrpos Zap/3a) iividKOTrov. 
See Zahn /. v. A. p. 157. 

Near TToXecoy] '' Newtowfi.^ Zahn 
{/. V. A. p. 155) objects to treating 
this as a proper name, on the ground 
that no city Neapolis in this neigh- 
bourhood is mentioned by any geo- 
grapher. But whatever the difficulty 
may be, we have no choice open to 
us. He very fairly argues that the 
heading of Ignatius' letter in reply 
to Mary, as given in G, els NeanoXiv 
rffv npos tS Zap^a has no authority. 
But the expression in Hero 9 eV Neano- 
Xet T7 npos Zap^a [v. 1. 'Ai/a^ap/Sw] is 
decisive ; for, if vta were intended 
for a mere epithet, we should require 
the definite article ev ttj via vroXet, and 
indeed Zahn himself prints it there 
with a capital letter, ev NeaTroXet. 
On the other hand the passage before 
us is inconclusive in itself; for in 
this and similar proper names the 
first word is frequently declined (e.g. 
'lepa? TToXecos, MeyoKrjs TvoKeas). Zahn 
indeed says that this practice is only 
found in ' much older writers ' ; but 
the signatures to the decrees of the 
Councils show that it was common 
in the 4th and 5th century; e.g. 
Neas TTokeas at Constantinople (Cow- 
per Syr. Miscell. p. 36), naXata? 
TToXewy at Chalcedon (Labb. Cone. 
IV. 1492, ed. Colet.). 

T^y TTpoy Tw Zap/3a)] ^071 the river 
Zarbus^ as it is rendered by the Ar- 
menian translator in Hero 9, and as 
the masculine article suggests. The 



reading is clearly ZapjSa both here 
and in Hero 9, since in both places 
g stands alone against all the other 
authorities in substituting 'Ava^dp(3(o. 
This substitution would naturally oc- 
cur to a scribe who was familiar with 
the name of the city but unacquainted 
with the name of the stream. Pro- 
perly speaking the city was ^Avd(ap^os 
or (more correctly) 'Am^ap^a, while 
the name of the stream or springs 
about which it lay was Zapl36s or Zap- 
/3a. The Arabic name of the place 
is Ain-Zarba (Ritter Erdkiinde von 
Asien ix. 2. p. 58 sq), and in Syriac 
it is frequently written -«*^ t'^ ^«<^ 
' the springs of Darbi ' (Assemani 
Bibl. Orient. ll. Diss, de Monoph. 
s. V. Anasarbd) ; though elsewhere, 
especially in translations from the 
Greek (see Wright's Catalogue of 
Syriac MSS in the British Museum 

PP- 559, 560, 829), it is T<l=J'i\rd.Jt<' 
or Kla^vif^'j Anazarba or An- 
zarba. The Arabic and Syriac forms 
seem to point to the derivation of the 
name, which was doubtless in any 
case of Oriental origin, and explain 
the expression Trpoy rw Zap/Sai here. 
The name Zarbis appears also as the 
designation of a tributary of the 
Tigris (Plin. N. H. vi. 30) now called 
Zarb or Zab (Ritter Erdkunde vi. 2. 
p. 521). The main river of the lo- 
cality with which we are concerned 
was the Pyramus, but this Zap/3os 
seems to have been some minor 
stream. No credit is due to the 
myths which make Zarbus or Ana- 
zarbus a man's name, the founder or 
the restorer of the city ; e.g. Amm. 
Marcell. xiv. 8. 3 'Anazarbus auctoris 
vocabulum referens,' Joann. Malal. 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 



139 



Chro7i. p. 267 (ed. Bonn.) %TTe\v^k nva 
fKe7 6 avTos jBaa-iXeiis [Nep/3as] crvy- 
KArjTiKov 'Vcofiaiov ovofiaTL Zap(3ov els 
Tu Krlaai, avrijv. This last form of 
the story condemns itself, for the 
city bore the name Anazarbus long 
before Nerva's time ; Plin. N. H. v. 
22 'Anazarbeni qui nunc Caesarea, 
Augusta, Castabala,' etc. Steph. 
Byz., S. V. 'Afa^ap^a, writes KCKXrjrai 
OTTO Tov TrpoKfifxevov bpovs rj ano 'Ai/a- 
^ap^a [v. 1. 'Apa^dpj3ov^ tov KTicrav- 
Tos. His statement respecting the 
mountain is illustrated by coins of 
Anazarbus belonging to the age of 
the Antonines, which bear the inscrip- 
tion KAICApecON . TtON . npOC . TOO . 

ANAZApBco (Mionnet ill. p. 551, 
Suppl. VII. p. 172 sq. ; comp. Ptolem. 
V. 8 Y^aidapua rrpos \\va^dpl3co); while 
one, apparently belonging to the 
reign of Trajan, is inscribed KAiCAp . 
yn . ANAZApB. (Mionnet Suppl. vil. 
p. 171; comp. Eckhel Doct. Num. 
III. p. 42). The expressions ' Cassarea 
at' or 'under Anazarbus' would in- 
deed be satisfied if we were to suppose 
that the new city of Ctesarea had 
been built on a lower site near the 
old Anazarbus. But the masculine 
article points to a mountain, since 
the name of the city is feminine, ?) 
"Avd^apjSos (Anthol. III. p. 278 'Ava- 
^ap^ov...Kv8aX!.p.T]s, Evagr. //. E. iv. 
8, Philostorg. H. E. iii. 15, etc). The 
word is differently accentuated, 'Ai/a- 
Cap^os or 'Ava^ap^os. 

Anazarbus bore various names at 
different epochs. It was thrown 
down again and again by earth- 
quakes (Joann. Malal. Chron. pp. 
267, 418, Evagr. 1. c, Zonaras xiv. 5) ; 
and when rebuilt, it sometimes re- 
ceived a new designation. Thus 
after the second of these calamities 
under Julius Cssar it took the name 
Caesarea, by which it was known for 
some centuries. Malalas confuses 
it with another Cilician town, when 



he calls it Diocaesarea, which name 
it never bore ; and Zahn again (/. v. 
A. p. 156) is wrong in calling it 
'Caesarea Augusta', for it is not so 
designated on the coins or elsewhere, 
while Augusta is mentioned as a dis- 
tinct place from Anazarbus in the lists 
of signatures at Chalcedon (Labb. 
Cone. IV. 1480, 1485, ed. Colet.; comp. 
Lequien Or. Christ. 1 1, p. 879, 887) 
and elsewhere ; so that Sillig and 
other editors of Pliny correctly punc- 
tuate between 'Caesarea' and 'Au- 
gusta' in the passage cited above. 
The third earthquake happened un- 
der Nerva (Joann. Malal. 1. c), and it 
is perhaps to this incident that the 
expression Near TroXecos is intended to 
refer (Zahn /. v. A. p. 156); though 
there is no evidence that it ever took 
the name Neapolis. In later Greek 
writers it is sometimes written 'Ai/a- 
^ap^os or 'Avd^ap^a (e. g. Nicet. Chon. 
p. 33, ed. Bonn. ; Afot/t. Episc. p. 84, 
ed. Parthey), whence the name Na- 
versa by which it was known in the 
crusading times. 

Anazarbus was one of the princi- 
pal cities of Cilicia. Its favourite 
epithet on the coins is 'ivho^os (Mion- 
net III. p. 552 sq., Suppl. VII. p. 175 
sq). Procopius Hist. Arc. 18 (p. in, 
ed. Bonn.) speaks of it as rr]v iv Kt- 
\i^iv eTTKftavea-TaTTjv ^Avd^apj3ov. Under 
Caracalla it became a 'metropolis' 
(Mionnet ill. p. 552, Suppl. vil. 
p. 173 sq ; comp. Hierocl. Synecd. 
p. 705, with Wesseling's note). It 
continued to strike coins as late as 
Gallienus. It produced at least two 
men of some literary repute, Dios- 
corides the medical writer and Ascle- 
piades (or Asclepios) the historian, 
who among other works wrote an 
account of the antiquities of his 
native place (waTpia 'Aua^dpjBov, An- 
thol. III. p. 278 ; comp. Miiller Fragm. 
Hist. Grace. III. p. 306). It had games 
which were visited by athletes from 



140 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



OTTCus jar) cofxev epiqixoi twv npoaTaTcov tov detov \6yov' KaOd 
TTov Kol Mwor^5 Xeyet, enicKeyAceoo Kypioc 6 Oedc ANepoo- 
noN oc oAHTHcei ton Aaon toyton, k<\i oyk Ictai h cyna- 
roifH Kypi'oy ojcei npoBATA oTc oyk ecTiN hoimhn. 

II. 'Tirep Se rov veov<; eivai tov<; TTpoyeypaix[xevov<5 5 
Setorry? [xrjSev, d> ixaKoipLe. yivcocTKeiv yap ae dekoi oj? virep- 



4 ^(TTLv] iffrl G ; ^(tti g. 5 tov] gs ; rovs G. The sentence is translated 

pro CO autem quod juvenes sunt in L, and et quoniani pueri sunt in A. 6 bei- 

a-Qs] G (but corr. Seiaetj by a later hand); Seia eis gs ; /ormtdes L. virepcppo- 

vov<nv'\ G; virep<ppovov<n, g. 8 eaurots] gj ; ayrois G. TroXidi'] G A (?); 

wo\i.q. gL. 9 waa/caXov] gj begins after the first letter of this word. 



distant parts ; see Wood's Discoveries 
at Ephestis Inscr. vi. 14, p. 62 (with 
the note). For its later history and 
for its geographical situation see 
Ritter Erdkunde IX. 2. p. 56 sq. 
The earliest bishop of Anazarbus, of 
whom any record is preserved, was 
Athanasius, whom Arius claimed as 
his supporter (Theodt. H. E. i. 4). 
Anazarbus was made the head of a 
separate province in the 5th century 
by Theodosius ii (loann. Malal. 
Chrofi. p. 365, ed. Bonn.); and its 
prelates appear as metropoUtans at 
Ephesus and Chalcedon. In 435 a 
synod met at Anazarbus to discuss 
matters relating to the Nestorian con- 
troversy (Labb. Cone. IV. 523). 

EiJXoytoj'] The name is not un- 
common in the conciliar lists. One 
Eulogius, bishop of Edessa, was pre- 
sent at Constantinople in A.D. 381 
(Cowper's Syr. Miscell. p. 36); and 
at Ephesus and Chalcedon the name 
appears several times. 

Kao-o-o/SoXwi/] Zahn retains Koi 
^o^TjXov, but for many reasons this 
seems to me untenable. (i) The 
coincidence of gA is strong evidence 
against it. (2) No proper name 26- 
j3j;Xos, so far as I have observed, is 
found elsewhere. (3) On the other 
hand Kaa-cro^ij'Kcov coincides with the 



title of the letter in G, and this coin- 
cidence would be very strange if it 
were purely accidental. (4) If we 
read icai 2o/3r;\oi/, the context gives 
no account of this Sobelus, though 
the persons on either side of him, 
Maris and Eulogius, are both de- 
scribed. Zahn evidently feels this 
difficulty, for he writes ' vix me 
continui, quin proprio Marte scribe- 
rem irpea^vrepovs pro npea-^vrepov.^ 
(5) Ignatius in his reply to Mary 
(§ 3) speaks of ' the /mo men ' {toIp 
dv8polv) whose praises she had sound- 
ed, whereas this reading would make 
them three. Indeed Zahn seems to 
have been taken captive by an appa- 
rently apposite notice in I^eil. Jur. 
Eccl. Ant. p. 77 (Lagarde) eav Skvy- 
avhpla vnapxi] koX fnjnov [1. /i?;7ra)] 
TrXfjdos Tvyxavrj rdv dwapLevcov \j/'r)(f)L- 
craadac nepl iinaKOTTov evTos SeKaSvo 
dfSpSv, eli ras irkrjcriov iKKkrjcr'ias, 
OTTOV Tvyxnvei ireTrrj-yvla, ypacpeTaxTai', 
oTTcos fKeldev e/cXe/crot rpels av8pes wapa- 
yev6p.evoi 8oKip,fj doKiixaaoKTi, Toy a^iov 
ovTu K.T.X. (see /. v. A. p. 157, note 3). 
The three persons however who are 
mentioned in this ordinance are not 
intended themselves to be the clergy 
of the newly founded church, but only 
to choose the bishop (as Zahn him- 
self sees), and it is afterwards ordered 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 



141 



(f)povov(TLv crapKo^; koI tcou TavTr)<; rraOcov aXoyovcnv, avTol 
€v eavTot? 7rpoorcf)dTa) ve6rr)rL lepo)0'vvr)<; dcrTpd7rT0VTe<5 no- 
Xtav. dvacTKakov Se t&I Xoytcrjitft) aov Sta tov So0€vto<; croi 
10 TTapa ©eov Sta XpiaTov Trvev^iaTo^ avrov, kol ypcocrr) o>9 
'Zap.ovrjX fiLKpov naiSapLOP 6 /BXeTTOJV iKkrjOr], koI tw xopca 

-vaaKoKov. rf Xoyifffiv] g; tQv Xoyiff fxwp G; cogiiaHonem L. In A the 

words are translated considera {in ?nentet?i cape) cogitatione spiritus sandi qui 
dattis est tibi, etc., which seems to have read ry \oyL<Jix(^, and omitted (jov dia. 
10 0eoi;]g; roi deov G. ii /xiKpov iraiSapiov] GgL; Trai.5dpi.ov uv [Anton. 

96] ; duM pner erat A. 



that the bishop shall appoint not two 
but three presbyters. Thus the no- 
tice is not appropriate to the case 
before us. For the reason why the 
form Kao-o-o^dAcoj/ is preferred to Kao-- 
o-o/Sf/Xo)!/ see above, p. 136. 

2. (TTia-Ke-^dcrdo) k.t.X.] A quota- 
tion from Num. xxvii. 16, 17, abridged 
and altered. A part of the same pas- 
sage appears (though not as a direct 
quotation) in Hero 8. 

5. 'YTTfp 8e tov] Zahn (/. v. A. p. 
158 sq.) suggests that some personal 
motives must have led our Ignatian 
writer to urge the claims of youth so 
strongly here and in the parallel 
passage, Magn. 3 (comp. He7'o 3). 

7. avToi iv iavTois K.r.X.] i.e. 
' though youthful in years and called 
so recently to the priesthood {npocr- 
(f)aT(0 veoTTjTi Upaxruvrjs), yet by their 
intrinsic character {avrol iv eavTo'is) 
they glisten, as it were, with the silver 
hairs of venerable age {da-TpairrovTes 
TToXtai')'; comp. Apost. Const, ii. i 
fX hi. Kai iv napoiKia ynxpa \nrap-)(ovcrr] 

TVOV TTpO^f^rjKCOS TW XP^'^^ M evpiaKT)- 

Tai...vf6s Be fi iicfl, p.€p.apTvpr}p,ivos viro 
Tcov crvvovTcov avTci cos a^ios iTTLcrKOTrTJs, 
8id Tris veoTTjTos iv TrpaiiTrjTi /cat evra^ia 
yrjpas iTri8eiKvvp.€vos, boKip-acrdels el 

VTTO TU)V TTaVT(OV OVTOiS p.a p T V p e^T a I, 

Kadiaraa-dai iv elpijvrj. Accordingly 
Ignatius, granting the request, re- 
plies, ad Mar. 3 da-fievas inXijpaxra, iv 



ovBevl ap.(f)i^dWa>v (ov avrfj KoKai e)(fiv 
oedoKifjLaKas' eyvav yap ere Kpicrei 
Qeov TTjv fiaprv piav toIv dvbpoiv ne- 
Trot.i]a6ai. 

8. TToXidv] For the figure comp. 
Basil. CoTnm. in Esai. 104 {Op. i. p. 
451) TToXid 8e ecTTi (ppovrjais iv dvdpco- 
7rotj...Si6 Koi eVt tov Aavi^X, Traibdpiov 
bvra Koi veatTepov kotci ttjv aladrjT-qv 
r]ki,Kl,av, TTjv 8e votjttjv noXidv iirl t^s 
(f)povi](Tecos e)(ovTa k.t.X. For the accus, 
with this and similar verbs see 
Kuhner ll. p. 265 sq. 

9. avdcTKciXov K.T.X.] Euseb. Ni- 
com. in Theodt. II. E. i. 5 dvarrKokev- 
uavTi T<u TTvevfiaTi tov Xoyidp-ov, which 
passage favours the accusative rhv 
Xoyitriiov here. The metaphor of 
dva(rKaXXeLv, dvacrKaXeveiv, is from rak- 
ing embers into a flame; e.g. Dion. 
Areop. EccI Hier. vii. 1 1 (p. 272) 
Tovi ivanoKeifjLevovs iv aoi tov deiov 
TTvpos dvacTKaXevaco aTrivdfjpas. 

II. 2ap,ovrjX k.t.X.] These same 
instances are produced by the pseudo- 
Ignatius himself in the parallel pas- 
sage, Magn. 3; comp. also Apost. 
Const, ii. I. 

o /3XeVci)i'] He is so called, i Sam. 
ix. 9, II, 18, I Chron. xxix. 29, but 
not while he was still p-iKpov naiSdpiov. 
The vision of his childhood however 
(i Sam. iii. 4 sq.) might have justified 
the appellation even then. 



142 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tcov 7Tpo(j)r)Ta)i' iyKaTa\e)(6ei^ rov Trpeor/BvTrjv 'HXet irapa- 
voixLa<5 i^eXey^ec, ort TrapaTrXrjya^ vlels ©eov tov iravroiv 
airiov TrpoTeTiixrjKei, Kai TrailpvTa^ et5 ttjv lepcocrvvrjv /cat et? 
TOV Xaov acreXyaivovTa^i eiacrev a.TLfxcjp'qTOV's. 

III. AavL'^X 8e o (T0(f)6<; veo^ (ov eKpuvev (OjxoyepovTois 5 
TLva<;, Set^a? efcJXet? avTov<; Koi ov TrpecrjSvTepov^s elvat, Koi 
TO) yeVei 'lovSatou? oz^ras rw rpoTro) ^avavaiov^ vTrdp^eiv. 
KoX 'lepejLtta?, oia to j'eof TrapaiTovixevo^; tyjv ey^eipitpixevrjv 
avT(o TTpos rod ©€0U irpo^-qTeiav, a/covet" mh Aere on Neco- 
Tepoc eiMi' AioTi npoc hantac ofc Ian elAnocreiAoo ce lo 
nopeycH, kai kata hanta oca an eNxeiAooMAi coi AaAh- 
ceic oTi M6TA coy erob eiMi. ^oXofjLOjv oe o (T0(f)6<i, ovo- 
KatSeKa Tvy^dvayv ircuv, crvvrJKe ro jxeya rrj^ dyvcocrias rcov 
yvvaiKuv inl toIs cr^eTepoi^ TeKvoi<^ ^rJTrjjJia, cos irdivTa tov 

I i-yKaTaKexdeU] g; eyKareXexOeh Gs; eyKareXix^T] [Anton.]. 'HXet] G; 

■f]\e7 gj ; -^Xt g4 ; /le/i LA. 2 e|eX^7xet] Gg^s ; eXejxei g^ ; redargjiit L. 

4 eiao-ev] GLA (translating loosely, non castigavit) ; oiiK eiaaev g. With the latter 
reading the nom. would be 'Sa/iov^X, but it is evidently wrong. 5 6 ao(pbs] 

GgjLA Anton. ; 6 ao(pd:TaTos g^. ih/jLoy^povTas] GgL; d/xoy^povTas Anton. ; 

calumniaiitcs senes A. 6 e^wXets] Gg4^ Anton. ; e^wXt'as gj ; adiilteros 

L ; impudentes et libidinosos mente A. 8 to] Ggj Anton. ; rhv g^^. 

5. vios COI/] Susann. 45 Trmbapiov ap8pes k.t.\.; (3) ' prematurely aged', 

vecoTepov (S ovofia I^avirjK. Paul. Silent, in A 11/ hoi. III. p. 74 

cBjuoyepoiras'] ' crildi senes ', not ^oa-rpvxov cofxoyepovTa ri ij.ep.<f)eai ; 

'' criideles senes', as it is rendered in comp. co/xw yfjpas in Horn. Od. xv. 

the Latin Version. It denotes the 357. In the passage before us the 

'cruda viridisque senectus' of Virgil, crudity is moral, not physical; the 

and is used with diverse modifica- passions of youth had not been mel- 

tions of sense; (i) 'in a green old lowed by the courses of the suns, 
age', e.g. Horn. //. xxiii. 791 co/noye- 6. e^co'Xets] '■ aba)idoncd\ '■accnrs- 

povra 8e fiiv (paa ep.p,evai; (2) ' in the ed\ '' p7'ofligate\ like 'perditos', an 

first years of old age', Galen Op. vi. idea of moral turpitude clinging to 

p. 379 (Kiihn) to npaTou avrov [tov the word; as e.g. Clem. Alex. Paed. 

yrip(xii\ pepos, o Ta>v dpoyepovTcov ova- ii. lO (p. 235) Tois e^oiXfaiv ijdvjra- 

pd^ova-i, Dionys. Alex, in Euseb. //. Oeiais. 

E. vii. 21 oaovs wpoyepovTas ovs eKa- 7- ■>"? yfvei K.r.X.] From Susann. 

Xet TvpoTfpov oVTus fTpe(f)(v, Megasth. 56 etTrei/ avTa, ^jreppa Xavaai' Kai ovk 

Fragm. 23 {Hist. Graec. ll. p. 419) 'loijfia. 

Tfo-aapovTOVTees dno6vr)aKovcrLV 01 npea- 9- ^'^^ Xeye k.t.X.] From Jer. i. 

^VTciToi avTav...SaTe TpiaKovTovTfes pev "J, 8, abridged. 
apoyipovTfS av ttov (lev avTolcnv ol 12. SvoKai'SeAca /c.r.X.] SotOoAfagn. 



MARY TO IGNATIUS. 143 

15 \a6v eKCTTrjvaL iirl ttj TocravTrj tov TratSo? cro^tct, kol (f)o^r)- 
Orfvai, ov^ w? fxeipaKiov, aXX.' co? Tekeiov avSpa. ra he 
aLi>LyfxaTa Trj<; AWlottcov ^acrtXtSog, (j)opav c)(ovTa ojcnrep to. 
TOV NetXou pevfxaTa, ovT(o<i eTrekvaraTo cos e^oo eavTrjs ye- 
vecrdai tyjv ovt(os (ro(f)'r}v. 

20 IV. 'Iaj(Tta9 Se o Oeo(f)L\y]Sf avapOpa cr^ehov ert (f)9ey- 
yofxevos, ekiyy^ei tovs t(o TTomrjpo) TTvevixari KaTo^ovs, ws 
i/zevSoX-oyot /cat XaoirXdvoi rvy^dvovcriv' haip^ovoiv re e/c/ca- 
XvTrret T')}v dTrdTTjv, /cat rov? ov/c oz^ra? Oeovs TrapaSety/xart^et, 
/cat TOV? lepcofxevov; avrot? vrjiroivi /caracr^a^et, jScoixovs re 

25 avTwv dvaTpiirei, /cat OvcnaaTTJpLa veKpols Xeti//avot9 yuatvei, 
TeiievTj re KaOaipei kul ra aXar) e/c/coTrret Kat ra? crTijXas 
(TVVTpi^eL Kol Tovs roiv acre^cov rd^ovs dvopvTTeu, Iva [xr)8e 
arjiJieiov en jdv Trovrjpaiv virdp^' ovt(o rts Cv^^'^V^ W '^V'^ 

9 Trpos ToO] Gg; Trapd Anton. ort] g (with Jer. i. 7); qtwmam L; om. 

G Anton. 10 Stort] 5t' on gj. ^aj'] Ggj^; av g4. i^airo- 

(TTeiXcj] Jer. i. 7; e^aTroorAXw gj ; wzV/t? A; e^aTrooreXiD Gg4j Anton.; mittam L. 
II evTetXcj/Liat] Gg4^ (with Jer. i. 7); ivTei\o/j.ai. g^; mando'L,. XaXTjuets] gj 

(with Jer. i. 7) ; XaXT?cr?js Gg4-r. 18 ?^w] GL[A] ; ef g. 19 ourws] Ggj ; 

oOrw g4. 21 Tri'ei^Mtt''''] GLA ; pevfj-an g. -22 Tyyxdi'ouo-ti'] G; 

TD7xdj'oi'(r£ g. 24 j'ljTTotvt] g; pessime A; j'')77rtos wj' GL. 28 ^ri] GL; 

17 Ti g; .fz^/^r (eVi) A. vTrd^X??] Gg4.f; i-Trdpxe' gr "s] GgiL[A]; rt g4. 

3, Apost. Const, ii. I. The Biblical 15. (^o^r]6r]vaC\ i Kings iii. 28 /cat 
narrative does not mention his age, iJKovcrav nas 'lo-pa^X to Kpifxa tovto o 
but simply calls him ' young and eKpivev 6 ^aaiXevs, koI i<^ofir)dricrav airh 
tender' (i Chron. xxix. i), while of irpoa-airov tov ^aaikicos. 
himself he says, i Kings iii. 7, eyw 20. dvapdpa k.t.X.] He was eight 
naiBapiov piKpov. In I Kings ii. 1 1 years old when he began to reign, 
however [vios] eTcov dco'Se/ca is added 2 Kings xxii. i, 2 Chron. xxxiv. i ; 
in several MSS (including a) and some but the beginning of his reform is 
versions, and the tradition was evi- placed twelve years later (2 Chron. 
dently early, for it appears in Eupo- xxxiv. 3). In Alagn. 3 the language 
lemus as quoted by Alexander Poly- suggests that he began to extirpate 
histor in Euseb. Praep. Ev. ix. 30. 8. the idolatries immediately on his 
See Cotelier's note on Apost. Const. accession, when eight years old ; and 
1. c. for Solomon ; and for the Jewish this is evidently the idea here. Pro- 
view of this age as a critical time in bably the example is carelessly bor- 
the development of the man see rowed from Apost. Const, ii. i 'lojo-ia? 
Farrar Life of Christ I. pp. 67, 68, eV diKaioa-vvrj oktm (tcov f^aaiXeva-ev, 
Taylor Sayings of the Jewish Fathers where however there is no incorrect 
p. 112. statement. 



144 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

evcre/Beiaq kol tcov dcre/Scov riixo}p6<;, ert xfjeWtl^cjv Trj ykoiTTrj. 
AavelS Se d TTpo(f>'t]Tr)<; ofxov kol /Sao-iXevs, rj tov acoTrjpiov 
Kara crdpKa pit,a, ixeipaKiov ^pieTai vtto '^afxovrjX et? ySacrt- 
Xea' ^Tjcrlv yap ttov avro? ort MiKpdc hmhn cn toic AAeA- 
(})0?c MOY KAi Neobrepoc cn tco oi'kco toy nAxpoc moy- 5 

V. Kal eVtXeti//et fxe 6 \p6vo<^, et TrdvTas dvixi'eveLv 
^ov\oLixr]v Tovs [eV] veoTTjTi evapecTTyjcravTas ©ew, Trpo(f>y]- 
reiav re koI lepcoo"uvr)v kol /SacnXeiav vtto 0eou iy^eipicrOiv- 
ras' vTTOixvrj(Te(D<^ Se eVe/ca avTdpKrj /cat ra elpr)ii4va. aXXa 
ere dvTL/SoXco, fxij orol ti<s rrepLTTOs elvat ho^o) Koi cfiavrjTLCJcra' lo 
ou yaya StSacrKovcra o"e aXX' vno[jLLixvrj<TKOV(Ta tov ifxov ev 
©ew TTorepa tovtov^ TrapeOiixrjv rov^ Xoyovs' yLVcoorKO) yap 
ra iavTTJ^ jxerpa /cat ou crvixTrapeKTeLvo) kavriqv rots rrjXiKov- 
TOL<i vpXv. acnTdt,oixai crov tov ayiov KXrjpov /cat tov ^tXd- 
^picTTov (TOV Xaov TOV VTTO TTjv arjv KrjBefJiovLav TroLjiaivofxe- 15 

I y\(i)TTri] g; y\ui(r(rr} G. 2 AauetS] Savl8 g^; dad g^; da^ld Gs (but 

prob. it is contracted 5a5). 7 iv] gL; om. GA (but A, as coining through 

the ambiguous Syriac, is valueless here). 8 iepucrvv/jv Kal ^acnXeiav] 

GLA; ^aaiXelav {^aacXdav gj) Kal lepucrvvrjv g. 9 ^veKo] GgjJ'; hffKev g^. 

avrapKr]] Gg^s ; avrapKe'i gj ; stifficiuytt L ; sufficiens sit A. 10 irepLTrbs] 

G; TrepiTTT] g. II iwo/jLifii'rjcrKovcra] Ggj ; vTro/xfrjaKovaa g^. 13 iav- 

TTjv] G; efj.avT7]v g^g4S. 14 u/uti'] G^gjjL; ad te h.\ i]fuv g^. Kai rbv 

(pL\6xpi-<TT6v ffov Xabv] g; om. GLA. 

No subscription in GgLA. 

4. MiKpos rjjjLTjv K.T.X.] From the of this epithet see the note on Ephes. 

apocryphal Psalm cli. I of the LXX, 9. It is applied to Timothy in Ps- 

which does not appear in the He- Magti. 3, as well as to certain 

brew. deacons, Ps-Smyrn. 12, and to Igna- 

6. €7riXft'>//-ft/ieK.r.X.] The expres- tius himself, Mart. Ign. Atit. 5. 

sion is taken from Heb. xi. 32. This epithet 'Christ-bearing', ap- 

10. (^avr)Tim(Ta\ ' dt'sirous of making plied to one whose name was Mary, 

a display', '■ ostentatious\ as e.g. led to misunderstanding. The word 

Jul. African, in Euseb. H. E. i. 7 cir' filiae is omitted in some Latin copies, 

ovv (f>avi]TiwvT€s eW an-Xcoy 8i8dcrKovTes, doubtless because it was thought in- 

Basil. de Spir. Sanct. 30 (ill. p. 66), appropriate as addressed to the 

with other passages given by Cote- Lord's mother. It seems probable 

lier. For desideratives in -dw, -idcu, too that the spurious Latin corre- 

see Lobeck Phryn. p. 80. Comp. spondence between Ignatius and the 

eVtSetKrtcoira in Philipp. 10. Virgin Mary was suggested by this 

21. xP"^'"o0oP'?] For the meaning letter addressed xp«o"ro0op6) Mapt'a. 



TO MARY. 



145 



vov. TTavTe<; ol Trap' tjixIv Tnarol vpoa-ayopevovcrLv ere. vyiai- 
v^Lv jxe /caret 0eo^' TTpoaevxov, ixaKapie ttolix-Ju. 



2. 

nPOS MAPIAN. 

'TTNATIO^;, o Koi %eo(l>6pos, rfj -qXerjfjLevr) ^dpLTi %eov 
20 Trarpo^ vxfjLcrTov koI Kvpiov 'lr)(rov XpLcrTov rod vrrep 

7)ixa)u dTro0av6vTo<;, Tno-TOTaTr), d^LoOeco, xpi^o-Tocfyopo) Ovyarpl 

Mapia, TrXeicrTa Iv ©ew -yaipeiv. 

I. ^pdrrov fxev ypa/x/^iarog 6xpL<;, ocro) irep fxepo<; ovcra 

Tov xopov rCiv alcrdy]cre(ov ov fiovov oh /xeraStSot ret cfuXiKa 
25 TLfxa TOV Xafx^dvovTa, dXXd /cat oh dvTihixerai tov inl rots 

KpeLTToac TTodov TrXovrei' TrXrjv hevTepo<;, ^acrtV, Xt/x7Ji/ /cat 

npoc MApit^N] irpbs naplav eh ved-rrokLv ttjv Trphs tQ ^dp^oj lyvdrLoi (numbered 
V in the marg.) G; toO ayiov (add. iepo/ndpTvpos gjg^) lyvarlov apxt-einaKoTrov deov- 
voXeus ((^eoTToXewj g3) dvTioxdas (add. iwiaToKy] gjg3) irpb^ ixapiav g (marked a in the 
marg. of g,g4) ; ignatius mariae pi-oselytae L* ; responsio epistolae mariae beato ignatio 
scriptae (or a beato igiiatio scripta) A. 

\^ riKi-r]lxkv-Q\ iXe-ntiiv-q {-vrj) g^gj. X^pm] GLA; vwb g. The readmg 

XapiTc is recognised also by 1, which for rfj rjXerj/j^vri xa'ptri has misericordiam conse- 
cutac ct gratiam. 23 iikv^ Qg^g^slA; ykp g^; cm. A. oVy wep] 

Ggig4J-LA; Tjwep gj ; vehet 1. /j-epos] Ggl ; pars melior L* (repeating KpeiTTov) ; 

propinqua (onopos?) A. 24 fieradidol] /jLeradidei G. 26 (paatv] 

Ggi; (paal g^; atuni'L; (pwig^; dicimiis K; al. 1. 

23. 00-0) Trep K.r.X.] Zahn's con- w/^^;/ zV receives in turn the desire 
jecture, o(T(^ npaTov nepos K.T.X., be- for greater favours'' 



.) 



sides being unnecessary, seems hard- 26. bevT(pos...\iiirfv] The whole 

ly appropriate. The contrast is not passage has a strong resemblance to 

between a higher and a lower sense, Chrysost. E^ist. 27 {Op. lii. p. 610) 

but between direct apprehension by a i^ov\6,ir^v /xeV kot' 6>(i/ cruz/ruxfri' r^ 

sense and indirect apprehension by eJXa/Sf/a r^ m]...d\y eVeiS^ roCro ovV 

letter. The mehor in the Latin evi... eirl t6v ^fVTepoudvayKaLO)sl]\dof.€u 

comes from an accidental repetition nXoiv, rfju dno rav ypaixp-drav irapa- 

of the KpflTTov in the previous clause. -^vxvv (avTo:s xapi-^ip-fvoi. The com- 

24, ov fi6vou K.T.X.] 'it not only mon form of the Greek proverb for a 

honours the recipient, when {by those pis alter is not bevrepos \iiir,v, as here, 

acts whereby) it imparts friendly but SevVfpoy TrXoiJy, as in Chrysostom ; 

offices, but also itself is enriched, e.g. Plato Phileb. 19 c, Phaed. 99 d, 

IGN. III. jQ 



146 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

o T(ov ypaiJifJLdT(ov rp67ro<;' ov atcnrep dyaOov opfxov oeSey- 
fxeOa TTapd Trj<; crrj'; Trtcrrecu? iroppoiOev, cjcnrep 01 avrojv 
tSoi^Te? TO ev crol koKov. at ydp rcvv dyaOiov, co navcrocjie 
yvvai, xpyxou rat? KadapcoTepais eoiKacri Trrjyals' eKeivai re 
ydp Tovs TTapLOVTa^, Kav fjirj Sti/zwcrtv, avrw rw etoet €<^eX- 5 
KOVTai avTov<; dpvcraaOaL tov ttotov' t] re arj (TwecTLq 
wapeyyva, fxeTaaxeiv 7)/>tas TrapaKeXevofjLevr) tojv iv rfj ^vxy 
(TOV ^\vlpvT(iiv 6ei(x)U uaixdrcov. 

II. 'Eyw Se, w fxaKapia, ovk ifxavTOv vvv toctovtov 
oaov dXkcov yev6[JLevo<i, rat? noWcov tiov evavriMV yvcop^ais 10 
iXavvofxai, rd fxev ^vyac9, ra 8e (f)povpal<;, rd 8e Secr^ot?' 
aXX' ovSevo^ tovtcjv imaTpefjio [xai' iv Se rots d^LKrjixacnv 
avTcHv jxdXkov iJLa6r]Tevo[xaL, Iva 'Irjcrov Xyotcrrov Ittutv^o}. 
ovaip^Tjv Tcov Seivojv Ttov ifiol rjroLixa(Tixevo)V ineior oyk az\a 

TA nASHMATA TOY NYN KAipOY npOC THN M6AAOYCAN AoSaN I5 

AnoKAAfnTecGAi [eic hmac]. 

2 5t' ai^ruii'] G ; per ipsas (i. e. litteras) L ; 5t' eavruv g ; in eo\; e propinquo A. 
3 £56i'Tes] GLIA ; eidSres g. 4 Kadapuripais] GL ; KaOapwr arais gl ; al. A. 

5 aury] GL; stti 1; om. g; al. A. 6 ttotoO] so accentuated correctly in g4. 

The edd. generally (not Zahn or Funk) read Triroi; with gy o-t;] GLAl ; om. g. 

8 vafiaTuvl g; effusioniim A; liquoribus 1; aquis L; TrofjLixTwv G. 9 ^yaauroC] 

ifxavTui gj; ffiavrbv G. 10 6V0J'] Strwv G. ttoXXwc] GgL[l]; dub. A. 

There is no authority for iroWals. 16 eh T//xas] GLl (with Rom. viii. 18) ; om. 

gA. 19 Kplaei] Kplaus G. 20 toiv] Gg4J'; ttjp (sic) g3; rots gj. 21 ^(ra»'] 

Arist. Eih. Nic. ii. 9, Polit. iii. 13, be written by Ignatius before his 

and so frequently. condemnation ; see Mar. Ign. inscr. 

2. 81' avTwi'] sc. t5>v ypaixfiCLTcov. 1 4, ovk a^ia K.r.X.] From Rom. 

The reading St* eaur«5j/ is rendered viii. 18, quoted also Mart. Ign. Rom. 

'with our own eyes', but it would not 9, where the words are put into the 

be altogether a natural expression mouth of Ignatius, 

with this meaning. 20. rolv di/Spoii/] Maris and Eulo- 

7. TTapfyyva] ' is a pledge, a gius ; see Mar. Ign. i with the note. 

voucher\ 21. r\(Tav\ For this verb 1780) 

12. ev Se Tolf (c.T.X.j Taken from ( = ai-Sdvo)), which is rare in the active, 
Rom. 5. So the following words see Veitch Greek Verbs p. 264 sq. 
6vaifir]v K.r.X. are adapted from the ypacfuKav x<'ipia>v]^ passages 0/ scrip- 
context of the same passage, 6vaipr)v ture'' : see Mar. Ign. 2, 3, 4. The 
Twj' 6rjpi(i>v Tcoi/ e'yuoi rjTotpaa-pivav, but expression seems to have puzzled the 
the substitution of deivoav for drjpioyv Latin translators, the one rendering 
shows that this letter is supposed to it by the unintelligible words ' scrip- 



TO MARY. 147 

III. To, Se VTTO (jov Sta ttj^ eTTiCTTokrjs KekevcrOevTa 
d(Tix€P(i)<; iTrXtjpcocra, iv ov^eul dix(f)i/3dWa)V o)v avrrj /caXcj? 
e^etz/ SeSo/ct/xa/cas. eyvojv yap ere KpicreL 0eov tyju jxaprv- 

20 pCau Tolv dvhpolv TTeTTOirjcrOaL, d\X ov \dpni crapKiKfj' irdw 
he [xe rjorav kol at crvpe^els (Tov toju ypa(f)LKa}v ^oipioiv 
IxvYjixai' a? dvayvovs ovSe ixe^pi<^ evvoiaq iveSoiacra Trepl to 
Trpdyfxa' ov yap €X)(ov tlctlp offyOaXfjiol^ iKSpajxelv (hv eT^ov 
dvavTippiqTov vtto ctov tyjv dnoSei^LV. dvTixfjv)(6v aov ye- 

25 fOLfxrjv iyco, otl ^tXeis Irjcrovu tov vlov tov ©eou tov ^(t)VTO<;' 
OLO /cat avTo<5 ipel ctol' er<JL) toyc ewe ({)iAoyntac AfAnco' 
01 he eMe ZHToyNTec eypHcoYcm eipHNHN. 

IV. 'ETrep^erat 8e fxoL \iyeiv otl dXr)0Lv6^ 6 X6yo<; ov 
rjKovov Trepl aov, ert ov(rr]<? aov iv Trj ^cofir) irapa tco jxaKa- 

30 pLO) TTCtTra 'AveyKXTJTO), ov SieSe^aTO ra vvv 6 d^LOixaKdpLcrTO<; 
KXy]ixr]<i 6 HeTpov Kal HavXov dKovcrT7]<;. kol vvv Trpocre- 

g; gaudio-affecerwit A; r\<jav G; ei-ant L {mtilfum enim mihi erant); fiierunt 1. 
oi] Ggjg45; om. g3; al. A; dub. L. It seems to have been wanting in 1, which 
has assidua fiicrunt spatia, making avvex^h the predicate. 22 eveBoiaaa] 

Gg3; eveSuaaa g^; iuvedoiaaa g^. 2^ duavTLpprjTOv'] Gg^sg^^LA; avrippi^Tov 

g4; ineffabilejn {Y]. avritpvxovl G; dvTifvxis g. 29 oUcrris crov] Gg^g^L,; 

oUc-qz (om. (Tov) g^\ caiisante 1 (thus omitting te, but this might easily occur after 
the last syllable of causante)\ dtiin...eras A. 30 'Az/eY/cX-^ry] g; anenclettmi 

(v. 1. anacktiun) 1; enacletuni A; cletiun L; \-r]vi^ (i.e. XtVy) G; see the lower note. 
Ttt vvv\ Ggjg3; ad praesens L; vvv g^; dub. A; om. 1. 31 aKovariis] 

GgiJ'gs ; dKoirrtffTijs g4. 

tibilium locorum' and the Other going cause the succession of the Roman 

altogether wide of the mark. bishops thus accords with Apost. 

24. avr'\.^vxov\ Borrowed from Co7i5t.v\\. \bYXr]\i.r]^ hk \iiTaTov \ivov 

.the genuine Ignatius ; see the note Qavarov k.t.X. But the preponderance 

on Ephes. 21 (p. 87). It occurs fre- and variety of authorities is decisive 

quently in our spurious Ignatian in favour of 'Ai/eyAcXr/'ra), so that our 

writer. pseudo-Ignatius took the order of the 

26. eyw rous k.t.X.] From Prov. Roman bishops as he found it in 

viii. 17, but the original text of the Eusebius {H. E. iii. 21, v. 6), Linus, 

LXX, following the Hebrew, ends Anencletus, Clemens ; comp. Ps- 

with ivpr](jov(Tiv, though xapw is add- Trail. 7 Ti;uo^eo? kcli A.ivos HavXa koi 

ed in A. ' AveyKXr^ros koi KXijfirjs UeTpo), where 

29. iv rfj 'VaniTj] See the note on the same sequence seems to be im- 
Mar. Ign. inscr. plied, though the order is not neces- 

30. ' AveyKKrjTo] Ussher would sarily chronological. 

adopt the reading AiVw (after g), be- 31. KXt^/x^s] The chronology of 

10 — 2 



148 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

6'Y)Ka<; in avTco e/carovTaTrXacriw?, koX 7rpoa9ei.r}<; ye ctl, (o 
avTTj. (r(j)6hpa eTreOvixovv ekOeiv Trpos v^u-ct? koI crvvavaTrav- 
aacrOai vfjuv, aXX oyk 6n ANGpconoi h oAoc aytoy- e77e^et 
yap [MOV TYjv TTpoOecTLv, ov crvy^oipovaa et? iripa^; ekdeiv, 
Tj crrpaTLOiTLKri (f)povpd' aXX' ovTe iv ols eljxi, Spdv tl 5 
17 TraSeiv oXos re eyoj. Sto hevrepov Trj<; iv ^tXot? TTapafjLvdLa<; 
TO ypdi^iia Xoyitpiievo'i Kajacnr dtp ^xai Tiqv lepdv crov xfjv)(y]u, 
TrapaKokoJp irpoaOeivaL tco rovo). 6 yap irapcov ttoi'os oXtyos, 
o 8e TTpocrhoKcoixevo^ jatcr^o? ttoXv?. 

V. ^euyere rov<i apvovfievovs to Trddos Xpio-Tov kol ttjv 10 
Kara crdpKa yivvqcLV' ttoWoX oe el<jLv dpTi ol TavTiqv vo- 
aovvTe<s ttjv dppcoo-TLav. ra Se dWa crol vapaiveiv €vr]0€<;, 
KaTiqpTicriJiivrj {xep TravTl €py(o Kal Xoyco ayado) Svi'afxevr) Se 
/cat aXXovs vovdereiv iv XptcrTO). AcrnacraL irdvTa^ tov^ 
6jxoL(t)<s aroL dvTe)(oix€uov<5 r^ys iavTcov crcoTiqpia^ iv X^tcrrw. 15 

I eKa,T0VTair\aalw{\ eKovrairXafflus g^. TrpoadeiTis] trpocxdely) G; irpbades g; 

appo7ias L; adjicies 1; adjicias or adjicics A. iTL\ Ggjg3LA(?)l; om. g4. 

1 (xvTy\\ Gg; dilecta (dyair7]Trj) L; ht ipsa (avTrj) 1; om. A. Kal] gAl; (iVre 

GL. 5 7]] ol gy 7 ypafifia] Ggig3L[A][l] ; dpdfxa g^. 8 Trapa/caXtD;/] 

Gg4j; deprecans h; rogansl; et rogo K; irapaKaXw g^ ; TrapaKaWw g^ wpoff- 

OeLvaC] TTpoadrjuai Gg; apponi L; superadjicere 1; augcre A. t6j'v] Ggjg4j; 

robori\^\ ad propositumX; virtuteni [fortitiidinevi) A; trdvcp g^ There is the same 
V. 1. in Mart. Ant. i (see ii. p. 474). 9 7roXi;s] displaced in g3 and printed 

after XptcToi;. 10 0ei>yere] Gg4^L; <pivye gjg3 (but accentuated ^ei^ye) 

Al. Xpto-Tou] Ggig3 ; Tov xptcrroi} g4. 12 ttjc] Ggjg4; om. gg. 

13 p.hv^ GgjggL; ei/ g4; al. A; om. [1]. Se] Ggig3L; al. A; om. g4 

[1]. 15 Oyuotws] GA (which has secundum tiium nomen et similitudi- 

nem); ofioiovs gL; def. 1. crot] Gg3g4; tilii L; aou g^s; def. 1. For A see the 

last note. dfTexop.ii'ovs] Ggjg4; d^'ricrxo/x^j'ous g3. 16 ol sec] g; 

om. G. wpb] gLAl; Trpbs G. 17 "Hpw;/] Gg4^; /leron 1 (with vv. 11.); 

this passage is taken from Euseb. twv tov ^iov), while in this epistle, 

H. E. iii. 21, 22, eV Tovrm 8e 'Pcop^aicov which pretends to be written a little 

eta-fTi Kki]fiT]i i^yflro, rpirov koi avTos earlier, he is still living. This is ex- 

eTre'xw tw" Tr/be fjiera UaiiXov re koi plained, as Zahn has pointed out 

Jlerpov firi(TKOTrfv(rdvro>v ^aQpov' Aivos (/. V. A. p. 125 sq.), by the sequence 

be 6 TTpaiTos rjp, Kal fjier avrov ^Avty- of the narrative in Euseb. H. E. iii. 

KkrfTos. dWa Kal rw^' eV 'AvTioxflas 34, 36, 38, where the death of Cle- 

EvoBlov npcoTov Karaa-ravTos, devrepos ment is mentioned shortly before the 

ev Tols 8r]\ovp{vois 'lymnos eyvapi^ero. martyrdom of Ignatius, while an ac- 

In Ps-Philad. 4 Clement is repre- count of his epistle is given after 

sented as already dead (rwj/ i^iKQov- that event. The inference of our 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



149 



acnra^ovTaL ere ol irpecr/SyTepoL /cat ol Sta/coi^ot /cat irpo 
TTavTOiv 6 lepo^ Hpcov. aaTrdl^eTai ere Kacrcrtavos d ^eVos 
jLtov, /cat r^ dSeX<f)ij fxov 17 yajaexT} avTov, /cat ra c^tXrara 
avToiv TEKva. ippcjjxevrjv ere aapKiKiqv koI TrvevixaTLK-qu 
20 uyetai^ o Kvyoto? aytacret aet, /cat lSolijll ere eV XptcTT^ 
Tv^ovcrav tov aTe(f)oii>ov. 



UVOt TPAAAIANOTS. 



'TTNATIOS, o /cat @eo(f>6po<5, rfj y)ya7rr)iJLeurj irapd %eov 
narpos /cat lr)(rov X.pL(TTOv eKKXrjcria cnyLo, rrj ovcrr) ev 

dpwv gjg3 ; eron L ; nrion A (as it is elsewhere written in this version). Kac- 

OLavos] gLl; Koirtaj'os G. A is of no account here. See Hero g, Ant. 13. 18 i) 
yaix€Tr{\ GgAl ; et sponsa L. 19 riKva] gAl ; om. GL. (re] gl ; om. 

GL ; al. A. crapKiKrjp Kal Trvev ixaTLKrjv vyeiav~\ GL ; carnali et spiritiiali salute 1 ; 

aapKL Kal ircei^/xart g ; spiritu et corporc A. 20 aYidiret] GgjJ'g4 ; wyiaaoi. gg ; 

sanctificet LI ; al. A. det] GLAl ; om. g. 21 TUxoOcrav] g ; cotisecu- 

tavi 1 ; TU7xd.i'ov(Tai' G ; potientem L ; haeredem A. 

Subscr. ToO 07101/ lyvariov iTnaroKr] irpbs fj-aplav: a gj. No subscription in 
g3g4LA. 

TTpoc xpAAAlANOyc] g4 (with j8 in the marg.) ; ad trallianos ex smyrna 1 (with 
vv. 11. , but always retaining the form trallianos) ; tov avroD iivKjToKri irpbs rpaWri- 
cTLOvs gi (with ^ in the marg.) ; rod aylov lepo/J.dpTvpos iyvariov apxteTTLaKOTrov deoirb- 
Xews dcTtoxetas iiricFToKri Trpbs rpaWTjclovs /3 g3. As the form TpaWiavoi is the 
authentic reading in the heading of the genuine Ignatius (though L has tralesiis), 
I have adopted it here. 



author was that the death of Clement 
immediately preceded that of Igna- 
tius. 

3- ovK iv dvdpaTTCo K.r.A.] Jer. x. 
23 oi8a Kvpie on ou;^t tov avdpwnov t) 
000s avTOv. 

17. Kaa-aiavos] He is mentioned 
also Hero 9, Anl. 1 3. Zahn adopts the 
form Kaaiavos, considering that the 
word is derived from Kuaiov the 
mountain which overhung Antioch, 



or from Kaa-iavd a fortress near the 
Syrian Apamea (Strabo xii. 2, p. 
752); see /. V. A. p. 159, note 2. 
But, though the word is sometimes 
wi'itten Kacrmi'os in the Greek inscrip- 
tions (Boeckh C. I. 189, 196, 271, 
272, all at Athens), it is more com- 
monly Kao-crtai/dy, and SO always ap- 
parently in those of Syria and the 
neighbourhood (Boeckh C. I. 4498, 
4573 b, 4594, §947 v). In a Greek 



150 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

TpdWeo-iP, eKXeKTYj kol a^ioOeo), elprjvevovcrr} iu crapKi /cat 
TTvevfxari ^Irjcrov Xptcrrov, T179 eX-TrtSo? 'qfxojv, iv TrdOei rw 
8 tot (TTavpov KOL OavoLTOv /cat dvaaTOLcrei' rjv /cat acnrdlp- 
[xaL iu T(p TrXrjpcojxaTL iv aTTOcTTokiK^ ^apaKTrjpt, /cat eu^op.ai 
vXelaTa ^aipeiv. 5 

I. "Kixoijxov hidvoiav /cat dwiroKpiTov iv VTrojJiouy eyvcov 
fju-as €)(ovTa<i, ov /caret ^prjcriv aXXa Kara KTrjaiv /caucus 
iorjXoiaiv fxoL IloXvyStos o irria-KOTTO'i v^Jicov, 05 TrapeyeveTO 
6e\y]ixaTL ©eov Trarpos /cat 'li^frou XpicrTov tov vlov 
avTov (jvvepyeia Tn^eujaaro? e^* 'ZfJivpur), /cat ovrws /w,ot cvve- 10 
ydpy] SeSejxevo) iu ^picrTat 'Ir^crov wcrre />te to ttcii' ttXtjOos 
vixutu iu avTco Oecoprjcrai. dirohe^dyieuo^ ovu rrju /caret Oew 
v/xcyz^ evuoLau Bl amov, eSo^a eupwu v/xa? iXLfjLrjTds oura^ 

I'qcTOv 'Kpicrrov tov (Toirrfpo^;. 

II. Tw iTTicTKOTTto VTTOTdcTcrecrde to? rw Kvptoi* aytoc 15 
fAp AfpYTTNei YTTep TOON 4^YX<^'^ Y'^ooN, (X)C AofON AnoAob- 
cooN 0eto. oto /cat (jiaiuecrde [xol ov /caret duOpoiirou ^cuvre?, 
aXXa /cara Ii^crov^' X-ptcrTou tou St' T^jaas diroOauouTa, lvcl 
Tno-TevouTes et? roi' dduarou avTov Sta rov ^aTrrtcTjitaro? Kot- 
vwvot tt}? auacrTdcre(j!)<; avTOv yeurjcrde. duayKolou ovu icmu, 20 

I d^to^^y] aliiddea gj. 8 /;tot] 1 (with I) ; om. g. 9 irarphs] 

S1S3I' o'^^- g4 with [I]. KaJ] txt 1 with [I]; add. Kvpiov g. 10 ovtws] 

gjg4 with I; sic I; 6vtus gy ffvuex^pv] cfvvex<^pei. gjg3. 13 ^So^a] 

Sig3S4' agnovi 1. The correct reading in I is e56t,aaa (see li. p. 154); but there 
is no indication of this reading in the Long Recension, and probably the author of 
it had a corrupt text before him. evpup'] gig3l with I; evpelv g^. vnai\ 

r]/j.as gy 1 7 P-ol] g^s with I ; fni/ii 1 ; p-e gigs- 22 virordaaecrOe] g^s 

with I (see II. p. 155); subditi estate 1; inroTaaaeaOaL gig3. 25 'IijcroO 

X/jKTT-oO] g3g4l with I ; xptuToi! Irjo-ov gj. 27 ai^roiis] gig3g4 with I. In 1 the 

inscription at Rome also, we meet Cilician town between Tarsus and 

with a Syrian Christian Cassianus Antioch, and therefore in the locality 

with his wife and son ; C. I. 9787 with which this Ignatian letter is 

%v6a kItui epiitajiovs, yap.r)Tr] Yiaa-diavov concerned. As in all these cases the 

ToXp.apiov, KoipLTfs 'Addvav Koi o vos name is spelt with a-cr, and as our 

avTov UeTpos, and another of the same authorities all agree in this form in 

name from the same place was buried Hcfo g, AhL 13, and with only one 

at Treviri, C. I. 9892 evdade Kire iv exception here also, I have written it 

Tjpjji/e Ka(T(Tiavos 'AjSeScri/xtou otto [kJoj- Kaacnavos. Among Christians irl the 

{p,r)^) ['ASjSaVwi' K.T.\. Adana was a second century the name is borne by 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



151 



oaanep Trotetre, avev tov inLCTKOTrov fxrjSev irpaTjeiv v/xas- 
aXX' VTroTacrcreo-Oe kol tS Trpea-^VTepico, w? aTTOCTTokoiq 
^IrjCTOv XpiCTTOv, Tyj<; eWtSo? rjiJiOiv, eV w Stctyovre? eV avrw 
evpeOrjaofieOa. Set Se Kal rov? 8ta/<:ofov? 6i'Ta<; ixvcrT-qpioiV 

25 'li7crou XpLCTTov Kara ttolvtcl rpoirov apicTKeiv ov yap fipoi- 
Tcop KOL TTOTOJV elcTL Slcikouol dXX' e/c/cXi^cTta? ©eou v!Tr)pe- 
rac Seov ovv avTov<s to, iyKXi^jxaTa cfivXarrea-daL, oj<; Trvp 
(jiXeyov. 

III. AvTol [Ji€v ovv eorroycrav tolovtol. v^aet? he evrpi- 

30 Treade avTov<s cu? XpucrTov 'Irjcrovu ov (f)vkaK6<; eiaw tov 
roTTOv, cJs /cat o i7rLcrK07TO<; tov naTpos tcou o\o}v tvtto^ virap- 
^et, ol Se Trpecr/3vTepoL (o<; (Tvvihpiov ©eou icat crvi^SecTjao? 

aTTOCTTokoiV XpLCTTOV. ^COptS TOVTCOt' C/CKiXt^ CTttt eKkeKTY) OVK 

ecTTiv, ov crvvd9poi(Tp.a ayiov, ov crvvayoiyr) ocrioiv. TreTrettr- 
35 /xat Se /cat v/xas ovTOi Sta/cetcr^at' ro yap i^eixTrXdpiov Trj? 
dyaTTT^? [vjLtwj'] eka^ov kol e^w /ac^ eavrov ei' roi eVtcr/coTro) 
vfxcov' ov avTo to KaToicrTrjixa fxeydXyj ixa0y)Teia, 77 oe irpaoTiq'S 
avTov Svvajat9" oV \oyit,op.ai /cat rovs dOeovs ivTpeTrecrdaL. 

sentence is translated oportet ergo praecepta eorum observare. The ed. princ. sub- 
stituted omtCov, which may have been either a misprint or a conjecture founded 
on the Latin. It has been followed by subsequent editors. 34 a.-^i.ov\ gjg4 ; 

ar^l(j)v gj. The best Mss of 1 have neqiie congregatio sancta neque colkctio sancto- 
rum: the common text transposes the two clauses. 36 vii!^v\ 1 with I; 

cm. g. /xe^' eavTox'X with I; /xe^' i/xavrov gj (the aspirate over the e being 

blotted) g3; /mer efiavrov g^s g^s. The ed. princ. printed fier ifiavrov, and has been 
followed by subsequent editors. 38 ov] gig3g45 with I ; giia/n (ijp) 1 (with 

a v.l. quern). Dressel's citation of g^ for the reading rju is an inexplicable error ; 
the MS only begins some lines lower down. 



the second Gentile bishop of Jerusa- 
lem (Euseb. H.E. v. 12) and by the 
heretic Julius Cassianus (Clem. Alex. 
S^rom. i. 21, p. 378 ; iii. 13, p. 553 ; 
etc). 

' Hospitem ilium appellans', says 
Zahn, ' summam antiquitatis apos- 
tolicae simplicitatem affectat ; conf. 
Rom. xvi. 23, Act. xviii. 3'. 

13. edo^a] There is no authority 
for any other reading in this recen- 



sion, though it is an obvious corrup- 
tion of the original edo^aaa of Igna- 
tius. It cannot have the sense agno- 
vi which the Latin Version gives 
to it, nor can any adequate meaning 
be assigned to it consistently with 
Greek usage. 

15. avros yap k.tX.] From Heb. 
xiii, 17, where however it is plural, 
avToi yap k.t.X, 



152 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



aya77c5^' v/^a? <^ei8ojU,at (rvvTovcorepov eTrKxretXat, tva ^■ry 
So^6> Ttcrti' eT^'at tt poadvrrj<s rj eTTtSei^?. Se8e/xat jae^ 8ta 
^piCTTov, aW ovSeVoj ^piarov a^tos eijut' eai^ oe Tekeioiuoi, 
Tct^a yevrjo-ofxai. 

IV. Oi^X ^^ aTTOcrroXos Starctcro'Ojaat' ctXX ijxavTov 5 
fxerpw, Iva p.r] iv Kav^crei aTToXw/xat. Kokov oe to cn Kypioo 
kayx^'^cBai. Kav ippo)iJLei'o<; w to. Kara @e6v, nXelov jxe Sec 
(fyo^elo-dat /cat ju-t; 7rpoae)(eLv Toi<s elKrj <f)V(TLOvaL fxe' ol yap 
fjL6 eTTaivovvTe^ ixaorTiyovaiV ayairoi fxev yap to iradeiv, akX 
ovK oXSa el ct^to? et/at. ro yap ^17X09 rov i^Opov ttoXXoc? 10 
/Acv ov (^atverai, ifxe Se TroXe/^tet. -^pyl,o) ovv TrpaoTrjTos, iv 

Tj KaTokveTai 6 ap^oiv tov al(ovo<; tovtov 6 Sta^oXo?. 

V. Mt} yap OVK iSvvdfxrju v[xlv [xvaTLKcoTepa ypdifjau ; 
dXXa (f)OJ3oviJiaL fXTJ viqirioi^ ovctlv vjjuv ^Xa/3rv Trapadcoixai' 
Kal cnjyyvcoTE (jlol, [xt] ov hvviqOivTe^ ')(0)pri(Tai rrjv evepyeiav 15 
CTTpayyakatdrJTe' Kal yap iyco, ov KaOori Se'Se^aat koI SvvajxaL 
voelv TO, iiTovpavia Kal ra? dyyeXcKas Td^ei<i koX ra? rcov 
dp^ayyekoiv Kal (TTpaTtcov i^aXkayds, Svudixecov re Kal Kvpio- 

6 Iva /j,r/...Ka\6i' di to] om. §3. 7 to, /card 0ew] g Max. ii. 638; Kara 

TOV debv Dam. ii. 522; apiid deum 1. irXeUv /xe] gjg3 Dam.; TrXeo;/ /j-e Max.; 

TrXelovd /xe g^; irKiov [I]. 8 iirj] gl with I; om. Max. Dam. (pvaiovcjl /xe] 

g Max. with I; (pvaQaiv fxe Dam. oi yap /x,e iiraivovvTes] g (comp. I); /li vero 

qui me laicda7it 1 ; eTraivovvTes yap fxe Max. Dam. 9 fxacTTiyovaiv] g Max. 

Dam.; add. me 1; add. /xe I. a7a7rw fxkv yap to iradeiv] 1 with I; om. g. 

10 TO yap] gjg4 with 1; 6 yap gy 11 odv TrpaoTrjTos] Here g^ begins. 

iv rj] g Anton. 147; ev ip Dam. ii. 650; tii I. 12 6 5ta/3o\os] g; did^oXos Anton. 

Dam.; om. I. 13 i5vvdfj,T]v] Zahn; poteram 1; 5wa/xai I; e^ovXofxijv g. 

14 TrapadH/xai] Trapadufxai g^. 18 (zpxa77^Xwv] Morel; 077^0)1' gig2'fg3g4-f- 



2. Trpoa-dvTrjs k.tX^ ''harsh or 
importiinate\ i.e. with a beggar's im- 
portunity (eVtSe//? ' indigus '). Or does 
eTTiberji mean 'deficient', 'weak'? 

17. ray dyyeXtKay K.r.X.] For the 
enumeration here comp. Apost. Const. 
viii. 12 dvapidfxrjToi crrpariai dyye'Xtoi', 
dp^^ayyeXwr, Opovav, KvpioTrjrcov, apxcHv, 
i^ov(TLaiv, 8wafiea)V, (TTpaTiSv aiavioov' 
TO Xepouj3t/x KOI ra e^auTepvya '2epa(f)lp. 
K.T.X. In the passage which follows, 



e^aWayas seems to mean 'varieties', 
for which 8ia(popas and n-apaXXayds 
are synonymes. 

22. T6...dTrapd6eTov] '■pcerlessness\ 
as e.g. in Basil, c. Etuiom. i. 26 (l. p. 

237). 

27. ti'a TO avTo /c.r.X.] From I 
Cor. i. II. Part of the same passage 
is quoted also Ps-Ephes. 2. 

29. 6tVi ydp K.T.X. ] From Tit. i. 
10. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



153 



rrjroiv Sta(^opa9, Opovcov re koX i^ovcricov TrapaXXayct?, alojvojv 
20 re [xeyaXeiOTrjTas, tcou re ^epov^elfx kol 'Z€pa(j)el[x ra? vrrepo- 
XP-^, Tov re TTvevixaro'? rrjv vy^rjXoTiqra koI rov KvpCov ttjv 
(^acriketav, /cat iiri Tracriv to tov TravTOKpdTopo<; Seov (XTrapd- 
OeTov, TavTa yivojcrKCJV iycj ov TravTco^ yjSrj TeTeXeLcofjLai 77 
lJLadr]Trj<; el/jn, oto? ITauXo? koI IleTpos* TroXkd yap ixol XeCneL, 
25 Lva ©eov fiT] dTroXeL(f)d(o. 

1. iiapaKakco ovv vfjias, ovk eyco aAA rj ayawr) ir](Tov 
Xpto"TOu, Fna to ayto AerHTe nANxec kai mh h sn ym?n 

CXICMATA* HTe Ae KATHpTICMCNOI TH AYTH rNOC)MH KAI TO) 
AYTO) Not. eici r^P TLVeS MATAIOAdfOI KAI ({) peN AHATAI, OV 

30 xptCTTiavoi aXXa ^pLCTTeiJiTropoL, andTr) Trept^epovre? to ovofxa 
Xptcrrov, /cat KAnHAeYONxec ton AdroN tov evayyekCov, kol 
TOV top wpocnrXeKOVTe'i Trj'? 7rXdvy)<; Trj yXvKeia Trpocrrjyopia, 
(ocnrep olpofxeXiTL Kcoueiov KepavvvvTe<i, Lva o ttlvcov, tyj yXv- 
KvrdTTj /cXaTret? ttolotyjtl ttjv yevcTTiKrjv alddrju-iv, d(f)vXdKTco<5 

35 ''"'? 6avdT(o Trepnrapfj. Trapatvei rt? tcov TraXaiaiv' MHAe'ic 

The reading apxo-yyiXwv seems to be required by the context and is suggested by 
the rendering of 1, et possum quidem iiitelligere caelestia ; angeloriim scilicet atqtie 
archangelorian ordiftes, niilitiarum diversitates, virtutunt et dominationiim differen- 
tias, where the translator has wrongly connected together ras a77eXt/cas ra^eis Kal 
TCLS Twv dpxa.yy^\wv. aTpariwv] g^gs; arparuuv g^g^s. 20 fxeyaXeio- 

T7]Tas]g^; tnagnificentias\\ /jLeyaXoTTjras g^g^g^. X€pov^€l/j,...'Z€pa(l)elfi] g^g^g^s; 
X^pov^Lv ...<j€pa(plv g^; cher2ibin...seraphin I (but with a v.l. cherubim... seraphifri). 
22 KoX eTTt TTatrt;'] om. g4. 24 IlaCXos /cat II^Tpos] gig3g4^; paulus aut 

petrus 1; irirpos Kal -rravXos g^, this being the common order. 27 Xiyrire] 

SiS3S4^i '^h^T^gz- 5^ ^pi-<rTOv] g^g^g^i', rod xpi<^rov g^. /cat sec] 

gig3g4-f ; ^1; '"a ««' g2- 32 yXi'Keia] g^g^g^s ; yXuda g^. 33 otVo- 

fi^XiTt.] olvw/jiiXiTi gj. Kwveiov] g3g4i'; KibviOV giga- 



30. ;)^pt(rre/n7ropoi] ' traffickers in 
Christ'' : see Ps-Magn. 9 with the 
note. The word occurs in Doctr. 
Duod. Apost. p. 1 2. Comp. Basil. Ep. 
240 (ill, p. yjo) ;^pt(rr€/i7ropot yap ol 
ToiovToi Koi ov xpicTTiavoi. In both 
passages the word is suggested by 
the accompanying KaTrrjXevovTts top 
Xoyov 'huckstering the word', with 
the idea of adulteration involved, a 
phrase borrowed from 2 Cor. ii. 17. 



This last phrase is rightly translated 
in the Latin Version here 'caupo- 
nantes verbum evangelii' (after En- 
nius 'non cauponantes bellum'), but 
in Ps-Magn. 9 'verbum Dei in ta- 
bernis praedicantes'. 

35. rts rav TraXaiwi/] The source 
of the quotation which follows has 
not been pointed out. Can it be 
taken from the elder quoted by Ire- 
niEus (iii. 17.4), ' sicut quidam dixit 



154 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ataQoc AerecGco, kakco to AfAeoN KepANNyc. Xeyovcrt yap 
^piCTTov, ov^ Lva ^picrrov Krjpv^cocnv dW iva ^Kpiarov 
ddeTTjCTGicnv' kcli ov vojxov 7rpo(3dWovcnv ivol vop^ov crvcTTr)- 
croicriv, dW Cva dvopuiav Karayyeikoicriv' tov [xev yap Xpt- 

(TTOV dWoTpLOVCTL TOV TTaTpOS, TOV Se VOfXOV TOV ^pLCTTOV' 5 

TTjV EK napdevov yiwrfcriv hia^dWovcnv' €TTai(r)(vv6ixevoi 
TOV (TTavpov TO TTaOo^ dpvovvTai KoX TTjv avdcTTacTLV 
ov TTicTTevovcriv' TOV %eov ayvcocrTOv elcnqyovvT ai' tov 
X^pLCTTov dyevvTjTov vop^itflvcnv' to Se TTvevjxa ou8e ort ecTTiv 
ofxoXoyovaLV. rti^e? Se avTcov tov pAv vlov xJjlXov avOpcoirov lo 
etvai XeyovcTL, TavTov 8e elvai iraTepa /cat vlov Kal TTvevfxa 
dyiov, Kal ttjv ktlctlv epyov ©eou ov Std XpLCTTov aXX' eTepov 
TLVO^ aXXorpta? Svvdjxeojs. 

VII. ' Aa(j>aXLC,€crde ovv tov? tolovtov<;, Iva /xt} Xd/BrjTe 
l3p6)(ov rats eavTcov ipv^al?' Kal tov /Blov vfjicov dirpoaKOTTOv 15 
Tideade Trdcnv dvdpu>7T0i<;, Iva p^rj yeviqaOe nAfic th ckohia, 

Ka'i OJC AlKTyON eKTCTAMeNON. 6 MH lOOMeNOC yap eAYTON 

eN TO?c fe'proic fcAYTOY AAeA())dc ecxiN toy Aymainomcnoy 
eAYTON. edv ovv koX vpa^s diroOrjcrOe (jivaiojcTLV, dXat^oveuav, 

I 070^65] aya6(l}s g^. 3 dOer-^cruaiv] evdeTrjawcriv g^. vofiov pri.] 

fxovov g^. TTpo^aXKovcnv Iva v6ixov'\ om. gig2g3g4. I have inserted the words 

from the Latin which runs et legem proferunt non lit legem statuant, sed ut legi 
contraria annuntient. They are obviously wanted to preserve the parallelism with 
the preceding sentence. The omission is easily explained by homoeoteleuton. The 
missing words are differently supplied by Zahn. avaTi]<jw(n.v\ g^ ; statuant 1 ; 

ffviXTTiffovaiv giga^gs- 6 TTjv] gig2g4; Kal r7]v g^; et 1. e/c ■KapQivov'\ 

Si§2S3^ 5 Kara crdpKa g^. 8 Tncrrevovcnv . . .vo/xil^ovcni'] gj', Tn.crTevovai...vo/Ji.l- 

foi/o-t g^ga- 10 oixoXoyovffLv] g^g^; o/xoXoyodai g^. 11 Si^] gig3g4^; 5' g,. 

16 TideirOe] gig3g4-r; apponite I; rWecyOai. g^ (e being written above). tt; <TKOTnq.'\ 

gjg3g4 ; explorationis (t^s cr/coTrias) 1 ; rrfi kottlcLs g^, but with (t written above and 

superior nobis de omnibus qui quo- Gnostic dualists ; together with the 

libet modo depravant quae sunt Dei later heresies which were allied to 

et adulterant veritatem : In Dei lade any of these. 
gypsujn male miscctur^ 1 16. irayX^ rfj a-Koma k.t.X.] From 

9. TO 8e nvfvfj.a k.t.X.] Language Hosea v. i nayls eyev^drjTf k.t.X., 
closely resembling Acts xix. 2. where t^ a-Koma stands for the proper 

10. Tives Se avTuv k.t.\.] Three name 'Mizpah' of the original, 
classes of heretics are here signified : 17. 6 fifj la^evos k.t.X.] From Prov. 
(i) Ebionites ; (2) Sabellians ; (3) xviii. 9. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. I55 

20 TV(f)ov, virepoxpLav, Swarov vfjuv icmv elvai a^cxipiarovi ©eov. 
e'rrYc yet/) to?c ct)oBoYMeNOic ayton' Kai en'i tina, <f)r]aiv, 
eniBAen'oo aAA' h eni ton TAneiNON kai hcyx'on kai rpe- 
MONTA MOY TOYC AoTOYc; alSelcrOe Se /cat rov eTTicTKOTTov 
vfxaJi' (o<s XpLCTTOv, KaOa vfjuv ol fxaKoipLOL SieToi^avTO diro- 

25 cToXot. o evTo? Tov 6v(TLa(jr'Y)pL0v o)v KaOapos icTTiv' 8to 
/cat viraKovet rco eiriCTKOTra) /cat rots Trpecr^vTepoi^;' 6 Se 
eKTos a)v, ovToq ianv o 'xo)pl<? tov eincrKOTTOv Kai tcuv irpea- 
jBvTepcov Kol Tc^v ScaKovcou Ti rrpdcrcroiv, 6 roiovro^ mgmian- 

TAI TH CYNeiAHCei, KAI IcTIN AHICTOY X^'P^J^^N. Tt jap e<TTiV 

30 iiricTKOTro^, dW rj Trctcn^g ^PXV'^ '^^^ e^ovcrtas iireKeLva Trdv- 
TOiv KpaTcop, co'i olov re avOpoiirov Kparelv [XiiJirjTrjv yLvofxevov 
Kara SvuajXLv X/)to"Tou tov Seov ; tl Se irpecr^vTepiov d\)C rj 
(TvaTTjixa lepov, (rvfxfiovXoi /cat o'vi'eSy9evTat tov eTncTKOTrov ; 
Tt Se SidKOPOL, aW rj [XLfJLrjral tojv dyyeKiKCuv hvvdp^eoiv, Xet- 

35 Tovpyovvre^ avTCo XeiTovpyiav KaOapdv /cat a/xw/xot' ; ws 
XTe(j)avo'? 6 ayto? 'la/ccJ^w ra> fxaKapLO), Kai Tiix66eo<; Kai 
Atj'o? ITavXw, Kat 'AveyKXr^Tos Kai KXt^/xt^s UdTpco. o roivvv 

afterwards corrected into rrj (TKoiriq.. 17 eavrbvl e/xavrov g^. 18 faurou] 

gjg2j-g3 ; avTov g4. a.de\<p6s »f .T.X.] written in g3 a5eX(/)o'j' icm Kai Xv/Maivo/xevos 

rbv eavToO. Xvixaivo/JLevov] Xvfxaivofj.aipov g^. 19 airodTJcrde] g^; aTrodrjcde 

g^; anoOeade g^- dXa^oveiav'] dXa^uviav g^. 20 rvcpov] tv^ov g^. 

dxo}pi<TTOvs] g,g2g4; axwpio-rots gy 21 £771)5 yap] g^; add. €<ttI gig3g4 [1]. 

■'■o'^s] gig2g3g4. The word was omitted by Ussher, apparently through accident, and 
he was followed by Voss and several later editors. 24 Kada] gig2g4; Ka6' 

g^. aTToVroXoi] gjg3g4 ; ol dirocTToXoi g^. 28 fiefiiavTai] fie/JLlarai g^. 

29 xe'pwi'] x^'po'' go- 31 dvOpijiwov] txt gigzgsl; add. irdvTuv g^. yivo- 

fievov] gig3g45; yevoixevov g^. 35 ai>T(^] txt gig^gsl; add. del g^. 37 'A!'e7- 

kXt/tos] gig2g3g4i anacletus 1. The form 'AwkXtjtos was tacitly substituted in the 
Greek text by Morel, as may be inferred from his note on another passage (see 
p. 148 of his edition), and he has been followed by several other editors (e.g. 
recently Cureton and Dressel), though not by Ussher. 

21. e'yyus K.r.A.] From Ps. Ixxxiv 28. fiffiiavrai k.t.X.] From Tit. i. 

(Ixxxv). 9. The quotation which fol- 15 fiffiiavrai...!] aweidrja-is, while the 

lows, eVi TLva K.T.X., is from Is. Ixvi. 2. following expression, kqI ea-nv dnia-rov 

24. bura^avTo aTrooroAoi] The re- ;^et'pa)j/, is from I Tim. v. 8. 

ference is to the spurious Apostolical 35. ojs "Irif^avos k.t-.A.] Comp.Hcro 3. 

Constitutions: see esp. ii. 20 6 yap yj. 'Ai/eyKXr^ros] See the note on 

aKoixav avTov Xpiarov aKovei, Kai 6 Ps-Ign. Mar. 4. 

aVTOV dQiTUiV XpitXTOV ddfTfl K.T.X. 



156 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

TovTcov TTapcLKovoiV a9eo<s TToiixTrav etr) dv Koi ovacre^TJs, aue- 
Twv Xptcrrot' kol tt]V avTov SiaTa^Lu afJUKpvvcou. 

VIII. 'Eyw Se ravra vfilv iiricrkWo), ovk otl eyvoiv 
ToiovTOVi TLva<s iv vfjuv dXka fxrjSe (rvy^wprjcreiiv TTore o 
@eos TOLOVTOV eU ctfcoa? ^kOelv ra? e/acts, d /xt} (f)eiadjxevo<; rov 5 
vlov avTOv Sid Tr)v dyiav iKKXrjaiau' dXka npoopcoi/ ras 
iueSpa's Tov irovrjpov rats TrapayyeXiaiS Trpoaa^akitfiixai 
vixd<s, (o<s TEKva fxov ayairrjTa /cat Tnard iv XptcrTS, irpo- 
TTortt,o}v vixd<i rd (f)vXaKTLKd Trjs Xot/xt/cf s tcov avvnoTaKTcov 
vocrov' '^s v/u,ets dirocfyevyeTe tyjv v6(T0v evSoKia XpicrTOV tov 10 
Kvpiov T^fxcov. u/Ltets ovv dvakajBovTes irpaoTr^Ta yivecOe 
IxLfJLTjTal TTaOr^ixdroiv [XptcrrouJ koI dyaTrr}^ avTOV, rjv r\yd- 
7Tr)(rev r)jxd<; Aoyc gayton ynep iqixoiv AyrpoN, iva toj at/xart. 
avTov KaOapicrrj y]fJLd<; TraXaids SvcrcrelBeta^ koX t,oir)v rjplv 
7rapdcr)(7]Tai, [xdWovTas oaov ovSenco diroWva'Oai vtto Trj<i 15 
iv TjpXv KaKuas' (JirjSels ovv vyicov tl Kard rov ttXtjctlop 
i)(€T(o' A(peTe ydp, cf)r)alv o KvpLO<; t^jxcju, ka'i Ac})eeHC6TAi 

I Toirdiv] gig3g4J'; istis I; tovtov g^. irdinrav] wavirav g^. aderOiv] 

SiS2g3g4 5 ^^ contenmens 1. The editors read koX adeTQ)v, following the ed. princ, 
in which the /cat was inserted without authority from the MS. 4 avyxi^pv- 

ffuev] giJ'g2^g3 ; avyx(^pri<^eU g^. 5 d/cocts] gig2J'g45 ; ras aKoas gj. (peiffd- 

IM€vos] (prjadfievos g^. 6 ttjc] gig2-fg4^; om. gj. 7 irapayyeXiais] g^sg^s; 

irapayyeXelacs gig3. 9 XotyUi/c'^s] g^s; Xv/jLiKiis gig2g3' The correction was 

made by Morel. The word Xv/jllkos does not appear to occur. 10 ^s] gig2'fg4'f 

(and so perhaps 1, which has quatn . . .tanqiiam f?iorbtim); oh g^, adopted by Zahn. 
ev5oKlq.] gigag4 ; ei/doKia ydp avrrj g^. 1 has beneplacite in christo etc. 1 2 Xpi- 

OTov\ g2g4l; om. gig3. 15 Trapdo-x^rat] Tvapd(rx'^''Ta,L g^. 16 TjfJ-'iv'] 

gig3g4-f5 nobis \; vfuv g^. vixGip'] gig2g3g4^; vesirum 1. The reading ^cDi', 

which has no authority, has appeared in the editions after Voss, who appa- 
rently was the first to introduce it. 17 <j>-qfflv 6 Ki/ptos ■^yUtDz'] gig2g3g4>f; 

7. 7rpoaa(l)a\i(ofiai] '/ make you cal terms (e.g. Galen Op. xi. p. 795, 
secure for myself beforeJiMid'' ; Jos. Dioscorid. Op. I. p. 300, Kiihn). For 
B. y. i. 2. 3 7rpor](T(j)aXLcr6ai npos to 0vXai<rtKa we should rather expect Trpo- 
adrjXov, Clem. Horn. Ep. Clem. 7 (}>vXaKTi.Kd, since (jyvXaKTiKos commonly 
TrpoaacfiaXi^fo-de. takes a genitiveof the thing preserved. 

8. TrpoTTOTi^cov K.T.X.] '' admhtistcr- 13. hov^ kavTov k.tX?^ From I Tim. 
ing a draught to you which shall be ii. 6 d Soir kavTov avrikvrpov vnkp Trdv- 
an antidote to the pestilential tnalady tcov ; comp. Matt. xx. 28, Mark x. 45. 
of the disorderly'. The words TrpoTrori- 17. "A0erf K.r.X.] A very loose 
{■c»',7rpo7rorto-/itdr, commonly are medi- quotation from Mark xi. 25 (comp. 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



157 



YM?N. fJLT] d(f)opixa<? OLOOTe Tol^ e9ve(TW, Iva /at) okiyoiv tlvcov 

a(f)pov(ov eLV€Kev 6 Adroc kai h AiAackaAi'a BAac(})hmhtai- 

20 oya) yoip, <f)r}(TLV o npo(f)rJTr)<; (oq Ik tt pocTOJirov tov 0eov, 

Al' of TO ONOMA MOY B A AC (}) HMe?TAI CN TOIC e0N€CIN. 

IX. K(O(f)a)0r]Te ovv, orau vyuv \oip\^ ^Irjcrov XptcrTov 
XaXfj Tt9, TOV viov TOV ©eov, TOV yeuofievov eV AavetS, tov 
e/c Mapia?' 69 d\y]9(oq iyevvrjOrj kol ck ©eov /cat e/c nap- 

25 divov, aXX' ov^ crjo'avr&js* ovSe yap ravrw ©eo? /cat dvOpoi- 
TTO^- dkrjOojq dveXa^ev crcoixa- 6 Adroc yap cAp5 ereNero, 
/cat eTToXtrevcraro ai/ev a/xa/artas* tic yap, (f)rj(riv, el ymoon 
eAerxei ^e nepi amapti'ac; e(f>ayev /cat eiriev dXyjOcos' ecrrav- 
pcoOr) Kai diredavev i-rrl JJovtlov IltXaTov dXyjOco'? Se /cat ou 

30 ooKyjaei icTTavpcoOrj /cat diridavev, ^Xettovtoji/ ovpavLcov /cat 
eTTtyetwz^ /cat KaTa^OovCoiv ovpauicov fxev (o<; tcov dcrcoixd- 
T(ov (f)V(Tect)v, eTTiyeioiv re 'lovSatwj^ /cat 'Pcofxaiwu /cat r&Ji/ 
TrapovTOJV /car iKelvo /catpov dvd pcoTroiv CTTavpovp^evov tov 
Kvpiov, KaTa^OovLCJv Se oj? rov ttXtJOov; tov crvvai^acrTavTos 

dicente domhio 1. The later editors (not Zahn) here read vij-iicv, for which there is no 
authority. It was so printed however in the ed. princ, and, though corrected to 
yftiwv by Morel, was reintroduced by Ussher and Voss. i8 SLboTe] g^s; 

5/5oTatgjg3; dibure g^. 19 dv€Kev'\ g^sg^s ; e'iveKev {?,\c) g-^; iveKev g^. 

p\a(T(p7]/j.7jTai] g^sg^s ; ^Xaacp-rifieiTaL g^gy 11 ^XaacprnjLUTac] gjgs ; ^Xacrcfy-q- 

fxrJTai. g^; ^\aa<pi!]/x€?T€ g^. ■23 Aaveid] 5a5 gj ; 5au^5 g3. 25 ravrov] 

gi§2S4 (with variations as to the breathing); ravro gy 26 yap] gig3; 

cm. g2g4; inquii\. 28 eX^7Xf'] gig2g3 ! f^^se'g4; arguei \. 29 oiJ SoK^o-et] 

ev5oKy}(T€L g^. 32 re] gjgzgs; 5^ g4^; T^t^ro 1. The editors read 5^ after MoreL 

33 eKilvo] g^; eKeivov gj-fga- The v has been written first and then erased in gj. 
It was printed iKdvov in the ed. princ, but corrected by Morel. Later editors 
however with Ussher and Voss have returned to eKelpov. See the lower note. 

34 Karaxdoviuv 8i] gig^gs; /cat KaraxdovLuv di g^. 



Matt. vi. 14, Luke xi. 4). It is quoted 
almost as here in Polyc. P/ii7. 2 : 
see also Clem. Rom. 13 with the note 
on the passage. 

18. tfo /x))...o \6yos K.r.X.] The 
expression is made up from i Tim. 
vi. I, Tit. ii. 5. 

20. Oval K.T.X.] From Is. lii. 5 ; 
see the note on the genuine Ignatius, 
p. 172. 



26. 6 Xoyos K.T.X.] From Job. i. 
14. The passage which follows, Ws 
e^ vfiav K.T.X., is from Joh. viii. 46. 

22- "ot' eKelvo Kaipov] A common 
expression in later Greek, e.g. Euseb. 
H. E. iii. 8, 9, iv. 7, v. 10, vii. 11 ; 
comp. iv. 13 tear avTO...TOv ;^poi'ou. 
On the other hand the genitive with 
Kara would be inexplicable in kot 

fKfivov KUlpOV. 



158 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

TW K.VpL(p' noAAA yctp, (f)'r)CnV, COiMATA TOiN KeKOIMHMeNCON 
AflOON HfepSH, TOON MNHMGIOON AN eCpX 9 6 N TOO N" Kai KaTYJX- 

6ev et? aST^i/ ix6vo<;, avrj\6ev Se jLterct ttXt^Oov?' /cat ecr^Kjev 
Tov an aiojvo? ^pAfMON /cai to MecoTOixoN avrov eAyceN- 
/cat avecrrr) Sta rpucov rjixepwv iyeipavTO^ avTov rov Trarpo?* 5 
Kat TeaorapaKovTa rjixepa^; crvz^Starpti/zas rot? aTTOcrroXot? ai^e- 
\r)(f>97) 7rpo<; tov iraTcpa' /cat eKAOiceN 6k AelioJN aytoy, 
7repLfJL€vo)v fcooc AN TeGoociN 01 exQpoi aytoy ytto toyc nd- 
Aac AYTOY- Tji ovp TTapacTKevy TpiTTj utpa aTTO^acrtv iSe^aro 
irapa tov ITtXctrou (TV'y)(^cop'TJcravTo<i tov iraTpos' ^kty) wpa 10 
icTTavpciiB'q' ivvaTTj aireTTvevcrev' irpo rfkiov Sucre&>§ iTd(f>iq' 
TO crajS/BaTov vvo yrjv p.evei iu t(o jXPrjixeLO) (h dnedeTO av- 
Tov 'lo)cn](f) o aTTO ApLfxaOeCa^- CTrt^cucr/covcrTy? KvpiaKyj^s 
dvecTTTj e/c tcov veKpaiv /cara to elpiqixevov vtt avTov' wcnep 
HN 'looNAC In th koiAia toy khtoyc Tpeic HMepAC KAI TpeTc 15 

NYKTAC, Oy'tOOC eCTAI KAI O YIOC TOY AN6pCj0n0Y In TH 
KApAlA THC rfiC Tpeic HMepAC KAI TpeIc NYKTAC. 7repLe)(€L 

ovv Tj jxev TTapaa-Kevrj to irdOos, to ad^jSaTOv ttjv Ta^-qv, rj 
KvpiaKrf T7]v dvdcTTacnv. 

4 /tteo-orotxoJ'] fieaorvxov g^; fieaoreLXOv g^. 13 ''kpLfxaddas] gjgj; apifxadla^ 

g3S4-''' 17 fttpSt'i?] KoCklq. g^. 21 TO 5oK77(ret] g^ ; ry boK-qaa g^gj ; BoKriaei 

g4. The ry of the ed. princ. was corrected into to by Morel. Later editors from 
Ussher and Voss onwards have returned to ry, but this is quite inadmissible. 
7e7ei'^(r^at] yeyeveladai. g^. It is so printed in the ed. princ. also, but gj has yeye- 
vriadai. 22 (jQixa\ g; to cru/xa Chron-Pasch. 416. TreTroi'^^j'ai] gjg2^g4S ; 

T(p re TrewovOivaL gy 23 ov r^] gig3g4^; ouVu g^l. 29 dWa, ry 6vTi\ gigags; 

om. g4 (by homoeoteleuton), and so app. 1. 31 ^x'"'] gig3g4-''; ^X'^^ ga- 

0e6s]gl; om. Chron. irapdivov] ^•, add. /iap/as Chron. 33 TTOPTas 

1. TToWa. . .(TU)jxaTa (c.r.X.] From 7. iKaOicrev k.t.X.] From Heb. 
Matt, xxvii. 52, loosely quoted. x. 12, 13; comp. i. 13, where Ps. ex 

2. KaTfjXBev k-tX^i Taken from (cix). i is directly quoted. 

\hQ Docirme of A ddai ^. () {ed. VhW- 9. rpirj] Spa k.t.X.] See Apost. 

lips), as quoted by Eusebius H. E. Const, v. 14 e/crj; fiev apa a-Tavpcoa-avTes 

i. 1 3 Kol KUTf^T] eli TOV adrjv koI 8uaxi-(T€ avTOP, TpiTj] Se (Spa ttjv dn6(f)aaiv Se^a- 

(j)payp.6v...Ka\ KaTf^r] fiovos avi^rj be fievoi Tr]v kot avrov. ..Kat irepl rfjv 

p.{Ta TToKXov ox^ov k.t.X. (with vv. 11.); ivarqv (Spav...a7rfnvfv(T€, Kal OairreTai 

see Ussher s note here. tt/jo rfklov SiVecuf iv pvrjpelo) Katva' 

4. (ppayp-ov K.T.X.] The metaphor eirKpaaKovaris 8e ttjs pias aa(3l3aTcov, 

of Ephes. ni. 14, to pea-oToixou tov dvao-Tas ex veKpau inXijpaxTev iKelva a 

0pay/ioi} Xvtray, but differently applied. koi irph tov iraOovs tjpiv npoiXeytv 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



159 



20 X. Et Be, ojcnrep rti^e? aOeoi 6vTe<;, TovreaTLv aTrtcrrot, 
XeyovcTL, to BoKTJcreL yeyevrjcrdat avTov dvdpo)irov, ovk dXr)- 
6(o<5 dveCkri^kvai crw/aa, /cat tw Bokeiv TedvrjKepai, TreTrovdivai 
ov T(o ovTL' TLvo<; EveKEv iyd) SeSe/xat Acat ev^oyiai drjpcoiJia- 
)(rjcraL ', Scopedv ovv airoOviqarKOi' apa Kara^e^jSofxat tov 

25 CTTavpOV TOV KvpLOV. Kai nepLTTOS O TTpO<^rjTiq<i' oyONTAI 

€IC ON eleKCNTHCAN, KAI KOyONTAI ecj)' eAYTO?C d) C EHI AfA- 

nHTO). ovKovv aTTLCTTOi avTol ov)( rjTTOv 70iv (TTOJvpoicrdvroiv 
avToi'' eyoj oe ov t&> ook€lv e^cu ra? eATTtoa? ctti tw vvre/a 
e^oO diTodavovTi, dWd tS ovti' a\.r)d€La<; yap dWoTpiov to 

30 xjjevSos. dkrjdojfi Toivvv iyevvrjcrev M.apia crajjxa Oeov evoL- 
Kov expv /cat dXrjdco'^ eyevvrjdr) 6 0eo9 Xoyo'; eK Trj<; irap- 
Oevov crc3/x.a o/>iot07ra^es Tj/Att' '^ixcfaeo-ixei'O';- dXr]Oa)<; yeyoveu 
iv ixrjTpa 6 rrdvTa^ dvOpcoirov^ iu fxiJTpa OLairXaTTcov /cat 
iTToirj(Tev eavrw acojxa e/c toji^ Tr}<5 napdevov cnrepixaTOiv, 

35 ttXt};^ oaov dvev o^tXtas at'Spos* iKvo(f)opyj0r), cos /cat T^/Aets, 
^ovcoi/ 7r€/3toSots' /cat dXrjdcos iTe^dr], cos /cat 7^/xets* /cat 

av^panrous eV firiTpq.'] gjgj (writing however firiTpui) g^ Chron.; om. g^ (by homoeote- 
leuton). There is great confusion in the rendering of 1, but the words iravras 
dv6puTrovs at least are omitted. 34 cnrepfiaTuv] gigjgs Chron. ; al/MTWv g^. 

In 1 the sentence runs faciens sibi corpus ex virgine, sine semine scilicet et collocuiione 
viri. This testifies to the reading airep/j-aTuv, though the translator has freely 
altered. The reading al/xdruiv was Morel's conjecture, and hence it appears in some 
later editions. Its appearance in g4 was also doubtless due to conjecture. 
35 avev] here, g; after avSpbs, Chron. 6/jLi\[as] 6/j.7]\las g^. iKvo<{>opridrf\ g; 

portatusque in utero 1 ; akrjdws eKvocpop-qdri Chron. 36 xpo'''^''] ^^^ Chron. ; 

Xpoi'OJ' gjgj ; xpo''"'^ §3- For xpo'''"'!' 7re/)t65ots 1 has simply /d-w/c^/r. /cai tert.] 

gl ; om. Chron. The words Kai d\7]9Qs iyaKaKTorpocf>rid7]...7]/j.eis are omitted in g4 
(from homceoteleuton). 



(jiacTKav oTi Ael tov vlov tov avSpanov 
noirjaai. iv ttj Kapdia ttJs y^s rptls 
ripiepas Ka\ rpe'is vvktus : comp. viii. 33 
TpiTT) 8e, oTi arrocpacnv iv avTjj inro 
UtKarov eXa^ev k.t.\. 

14. aa-nep rjv k.t.\.'\ Matt. xii. 40, 
quoted word for word. 

25. o^ovrai k.tXJ] From Zach. 
xii. 10. The rendering of the first 
part of the verse however is taken 
from Joh. xix. 37 (comp. Rev. i. 7), 



where the LXX has ini^\i->lrovTai Trpos 
fxe av6 a>v KaTa)p^i]<TavTO. The second 
part is loosely quoted from the LXX. 

32. yeyovev K.r.X.] ApOSt. Const. 
viii. 12 yiyovev iv p-rjTpa irapBivov o 
8i,aTr\a(T(Tcov iravras tovs yevvcofjiivovs. 
The context has several expressions 
in common with this chapter of the 
Pseudo-Ignatius. See on 6 KpiT^s n.pi- 
Be'is and tov dpxfKa<ov offxas below. 

34. o-Trfpfidrav] Milton Par. Lost 



l6o IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

d\y]0(o'? iyaXaKTOTpofjiijdyj /cat rpocfyrj'; KOLvrj'? /cat ttotov fier- 
ea^ev, cos /cat i^/xets' /cat rpet? 8e/ca8a5 erwj^ TroXtrevcrot- 
[jievos i^aTTTLaOr) vtto ^loidvvov dXrj9(o? /cat ov So/CT^cret" Kat 
rpets iptavToix; Kr}pv^a<; to evayyekiov /cat TrotTycra? crrjfxela 
Kat Tepara vtto tcov xjjevSoCovSaLoyv kol IltXarov tou ')7ye- 5 
lx6vo<; 6 Kpirrj<i iKpiOr), iixacrTLycoOr), inl Kopprjs ipaTricrdrj, 
eveiTTvaOr], aKavOivov aT€(f)avov /cat 7rop(f)vpovp IjxaTLOV i(f)o- 
pecrev, KaTeKpCOrj, icTTavpcoOr) dXrjdco^, ov So/o^cret, ov (f)av- 
racrta, ovk dTrdTy direOavev dXrjOais /cat iTd(f)r) /cat rfyepOn) 
€/c ro}v ueKpcov Ka6co<? ttov TTpo(Tiqv\eTo Xeycov, cy Ae Kypieio 

ANACTHCON Me, KAI ANTAnOAoOCOO AYTOIC /Cat O nANTOTG enA- 
KOYOON AYTtu TTaTTJp aTTOKpidel^ XkyCl, ANACTA 6 6 C, Kpl- 
NON THN THN, OTI cf K A TAK A H pO N OMH C 6 I C ku HACI TO?C 

5 Tov] g (comp. 1); om. Chron. 6 i/j,a<TTiyd}67}. . .KaTeKplOrj] om. g3 (by 

homoeoteleuton). For ifiajrcyu^dT] g^ has efxa(7T7]yu07j. After ^natTTiywdi} Chron. 
adds viro SovXuv. Kopprjs] suggested by Ussher and read by Voss; Kopris or 

KcipTjs gi ; Kap7]s g^ ; /co/)r?s g^s Chron. epaTria-dT]] gig2g4 ; i^pairladT] edd. after 

Morel. 7 €<p6p€(r€i'] g^ Chron. ; i(p6pr)ae g^s ; icpoprjcrev g,. S ov doKTjaei] 

g Chron.; voluntarie complacens {evdoKTjaeL or evSoKrjaas) 1. 12 avrip] giJ'g2i'g3 ; 

avToi g^. Kp'ifov'i Kpivou g^; Kplvwv g^', jiidicaX. 1 5 o^'?^"'ws] gjg2Jg3 ; 

iii. 284 ' Made flesh, when time shall pression occurs Apod. Const, vm.. 12; 

be, of Virgin seed'. comp. Ps-Smyrn. 7 tov apxeKOKov 

2. Tpeis 8fKa8as k.t.X.] The thirty irvevixaros. 

years and the three years are men- 23. 2ipia)va k.t.X.] Comp. Apost. 

tioned in a similar juxtaposition in Const, vi. 8 Kai Trpofliakovro K\e6^i6v 

MelitO Frag77i. 6 (p. 416 Otto). nva Km Trape^ev^av ra 2ipi(ovi' ovtoi 8e 

6. 6 KpiTTjs fKpidrj] Apost. Const. p.adr]Tfvovcn ^oaideco Tivi...fira koL ere- 

viii. 12 Kpidels 6 KpiT7]s, M.elitO I^rag'm. pot eriputv Karrfp^av (ktottcov doypLarcov 

13 (p. 419) 'judex judicatur'. KrjpivOoi koX MdpKos koi Mevavdpos Koi 

10. 2u Se Kvpie K.r.X.] From Ps. Ba(TiXetS7;j (cai Saropi/iXo?, where the 
xli (xl). 10. The quotation 'Avaa-ra anachronisms are quite as flagrant 
K.T.X., which follows, is from Ps. Ixxxii as here, and more obvious. 

(Ixxxi). 7. Tou npcoTOTOKov K.r.X.] The expres- 

11. 6 TTcivTOTf fTTaKovcov avTO)] The sion used by Polycarp P/n7. 7, and 
expression is taken from Joh. xi. 42 ascribed to him by Irenajus iii. 3. 4. 
navTore /xov aKoveis. 24. opvyfiaSov] ' a hiibbicb, a noisy 

14. (cai r\p.a% K.r.X.] Taken from 2 croiud\ The word 6pvyp.a8os is a 

Cor. iv. 14. late and corrupt form of upvfiaytos ; 

16. 'Eyo) 6tV' K.T.X.] Inaccurately see Lobeck Pathol, p. 349. 

quoted from Joh. xi. 25, 26. di/^pajTroXarpas] This term might 

19. TOV apxenaicov ocfieoos] The ex- well be employed of the Simonians, 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 



i6i 



eONeciN. o TOivvv ava(TTr)cra<; avTov naT-qp kai hmac Ai' 
15 AYTOY fcTtpeT- ov X'^P'-'^ '^^ d\r)0LPCo'^ i,rjp ovx e^et ris* Xeyet 
yap OTL ertjo ei/wi h zoom" 6 nicTeyo^N eic eMe, kan aho- 
0ANH, ZHceTAT KAi nAc o zwN KAi nicTeyooN eic ewe, kan 
ahoGanh, ZHceTAi eic ton aioona. (f)evy€T€ ovv ra? aueov? 
aipecreL^' rov hia^6\ov yap elcnv e^evpecrets, tov apx^Ka- 
20 Kov 6(f)eojs, TOV Sua rrjq yvvaiKO^ aTraxTycravTO? 'AScx/a tov 
TraTcpa tov ykvov^ Tjixoiv. 

XI. ^evyeTe Se avTov Kal Ta<; KaKa<; 7rapa(f)vdSa<;' 

"^Lixcoua TOV TrpcoTOTOKOV avTov vlov, /cat MevavSpov kol Bacrt- 

\lB7)v Kal oXov avTov tov opvyfxaSov tt^? KaKia<^, tov<^ dvOpoi- 

25 TToXctrpa?, 0V9 /cat eniKAXApAToyc Xeyet 'lepe/xta? d 7rpoff)y]Tr)<;' 

<f)evy€T€ /cat rou9 aKa9dpTov<; Nt/coXaVra?, row? i/zevSoj^'u/xoi'?, 

d\7;0cDs g4. 17 f77<rerai...Kai' dTro^acT;] gjg4J (see the next note); om. gjgs- 

But Dressel wrongly says that the words are wanting in 1 and in Joh. xi. 26, for 
they are represented in both, though not verbatim. He has misunderstood a note 
of Ussher. 18 f^irerai] add. eh rbv alQva g^ (so Bryennios, but perhaps he has 

misread). 19 icpevp^aeis] adinventio {e(pevp€<Tis) 1. 24 6pvy/j.a5bv] gigj^^gsJ 

dpu/MySbv g4. 26 cLKaddpTovs] gigzga ; (TriKarapaTOVs g^ ; inmundisstmo$ 1. 



since they worshipped Simon (Just. 
Apol. i. 26, Hippol. Hcer. vi. 18 ; see 
Zahn's note here) ; but in this sense it 
would not apply to other heretics 
named in the context. It is probable 
therefore that the word is used with 
a different bearing. These heretics 
luight be called 'men-worshippers', 
because, though they denied the 
divinity of Christ, they yet paid Him 
in some sense divine honours. On 
somewhat similar grounds the Catho- 
lics were called anthfopolaim'by \.\\q 
Apollinarians (Greg. Naz. Epist. loi, 
Op. 11. p. 89; Poem. Dogin. 10, Op. 
II. p. 254), and the Nestorians by the 
Catholics (Cyril. Alex. Epist. 20, Op. 
X. 296 Migne; Cod. Jiistiti. i. i. 5, 6, 
NetTToptoi/ TOV dudpoiTroXarpriv). The 
force which the word has here appears 
from Athan. Or. c. Ariari. ii. 16 {Op. 
I. p. 3S2) Si' av6pu>'nov hk ^p-iKov tovto 
TTOirjaai anpfnes rjv, Iva fxi], avBpamov 

IGN. III. 



Kvpioi' ('x^ovTes, dudpoiTToXarpai yevoj- 
fieda. 

25. fTriKarapdrovs k.t.X.] Jer. xvii. 
5 itTiKarapaTos 6 avdpoinos us ttjv eXnlBa 
e;^et (tt avapawov. 

26. NiKoXaiTUi K.T.^.I So again 
Philad, 6 olos o ■^ivhd)vv\iQ<i 'NikoXul- 
TT]s. The expression is borrowed 
from Apost. Cotist. vi. 8. Clement of 
Alexandria {Stfom. ii. p. 490, iii. p. 
522) defends Nicolas himself against 
the charges to which his professed 
followers laid themselves open ; but 
Ireneeus {Hcsr. i. 26. 3) and Hippo- 
lytus {Har. vii. 36) represent him as 
the true founder of the sect; see 
Galatians p. 297, note, ed. 5. These 
passages of the interpolated epistles 
are in the mind of Stephanus Goba- 
rus (Photius Bibl. 232), when he men- 
tions Ignatius among those writers 
who exculpated Nicolas. 



II 



l62 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



rov9 (f)LXr]S6i>ov<5, tov^ (TVKOcf)dvTa<;' [ov yap ijv tolovto<; 6 rcov 
aTTOCTToXcov Nt/coXaos*] (^evyere kol toL tov novyjpov eyyova, 
©eoSoTov Kol KXeo/3ovXov, ra yevvcovra Kaprrov 6avarrj<^6- 
pov, ov idf Tt9 yevcrrjTaL, TrapavTLKa diroduTJo-KeL, ov tov 
7rp6(TKaipov OdvoTov, dWa rov alcouLOV. ovtol ovk elcri 5 
(^ureta Trarpo?, aXX' eyyova KaTrjpaixeva' haca 8e, (jirjcrlv 
o KvpLO's, (jjyTeiA, HN OYK e(t)YTeYceN o nATHp Moy o enoy- 
pANioc, eKpizoaOHTco- et yap 'ijcrav tov Trarpo? KXdSot, ovk 
dv iqorav ex9po) toy cTAYpoy toy XpicToy, aXXa Toiv ano- 

KTCLvdvTOiV TON THC AoIhC KypiON- VVV OE TOV CTTavpOV dp- 10 

vovfxevoL Kal to Trd6o<; eTTaicr^v6p.€.voi KaXviTTovcn t'^v 'Iov- 
haioiv Trapavofxiav, Toiv deojxd)(^a)v, ToJv KvpLOKTovojv jXiKpov 
yap elirelv, Trpo(f)'r)TOKT6vo}v vfxd^ he TrapaKaXel Xptcrro? et? 
TTjv avTov d(f>dapaiav ota tov ndOov; avTOV Kal ttJs dva~ 
(TTacreo}^, ovTa<; fjLeXr] avTov. 15 

XII. 'AcTTrcL^Ojaat v/x-a? aTro S/xvpt'i^? a/x,a ra?? crv//,- 



I Toi}s o-f/co^acTas] gjgag.^; avKO<pa.vTas (om. TOi;s) g4. oi) 7ap...NiK6Xoos] 

S2S4 5 ^^'^ <^'^w« talis fuit apostolonun niinister nicolaiis 1 ; om. g3. In gj apparently 
these same words (for some are still legible) have been written and afterwards 
erased. 2 Ta...?770J'a] Tov...^770J'a gjg2g3 ; rhv . . .'iKyovov ^3^ ; nepotcsX. 
3 KXeojSouXoi'] kK^o^ovvov g4. 6 7rarp6s] gig3g4^ with I ; toD Trarpos g,. 

7 Moi'] gigagsl ; r/Mt^" g4- iTrovp6.vio%\ gjg3 ; oy/)d;'£os g2g4 with Matt. xv. 

13. 14 auToO pri.] gig2J-g3 ; iavzov g4. 17 /loi] g,g4j; mihi 1 ; 

/xoi; g2g3. 18 TrapaK'aXe?] Trapax-aX^ gj. 21 t^ 7rpoa-ei;x^] grga-fgj 



3. efoSoTov] Probably the per- 
son meant is Theodotus the leather- 
seller of Byzantium (Anon, in Euseb. 
H. E. V. 28, Ps-Tertull. adv. Omiu 
Har. 8). The gross anachronism is 
no objection to this identification. 
In the parallel passage, Apost. Const. 
vi. 8, from which our Pseudo- Igna- 
tius largely borrows, the heretic Mar- 
cus is ante-dated by about a century. 
It is unnecessary therefore to substi- 
tute Theodas (Clem. Alex. Strom, vii. 
p. 898) as proposed by Ussher, or 
Thehtthis (Hegesipp. in Euseb. H. 
E. iv. 22) as suggested by Cotelier. 
On the supposed reference to this 



passage of the Pseudo-Ignatius in 
Jerome {c. Helvid. 17, Op. ll. p. 225) 
see the introduction. 

YXeo^ov\ov\ The same person who 
is elsewhere called Cleobius ; see 
Epiphan. Hcer. li. 6 KXeo/3<ov, flrovv 
KXf o/3ouXoi/. He is first mentioned by 
Hegesippus in the same context with 
Simon and Dositheus, as the founder 
of a sect called KXeo^tJ/j/ot (in Euseb. 
H. E. iv. 22). In Apost. Const, vi. 8 
he appears as a disciple of Dositheus 
and fellow-disciple of Simon, and 
lower down (§ 16) he and Simon are 
spoken of as 'forging poisonous books 
in the name of Christ and His disci- 



TO THE TRALLIANS. 1 63 

TTapovcrat? jxol e/c/cXT^crtat? tov ©eou, wv ol rjyovixevoi jxe 
Kara nap dveTravcrap crapKL re Kal TrpevjxaTL. TrapaKaXel 
Vfxd<; rd Secrixd fxov, a evexev 'It^ctou Xpcarov nepLcfiepco al- 

20 Tovixevo<^ ©eou e7^trv^e^^'• Sta/xeVere eV r^ ojxovoLa rfj Trpo? 
aXX.T^Xou9 /cat tt^ irpocrevxy- Trpiirei yap vpuv to'l<; Ka6* eVa, 
i^aipeTOis Kal rot? irpecr^vTepoL^;, di'a\fjv)(eiv tov iiTLCTKOTTOv 
€19 TLixrju TraTp6<; Kal et? TLfJirjv 'It^ctov 'Kpicrrov Kal twv 
aTTO<jTo\(ov. evyofxaL v/xa? eV ayarrrf aKovcrai fxov Lva {xt] 

25 et? fxaprvpLoi' cu ^5/x^^' ypdxfja<;. Kal irepl ijxov Se Trpocrev- 
)(€(tO€, Trjs dffi' v}xd)v dyd7Ty]<? )(prj^oPTO<5 iv rw eXeet rov 
%€ov, et? TO KaTa^LCx)6rjvai /xe tov KXijpov ov TrepiKeiixai iiri- 
Tv^elv, Lva jJL'q aSoKt/xo9 evpedco. 

XIII. 'Acnrd[,€TaL vjxd'^ it] dydTrrj '^ixvpvaioiv Kai E(^e- 

30 (Ti(x)V. ixvyjixovevere vjxcou Trjs ev '^vpCa e/c/cXT^cria?" o0€v ovk 
a^to9 et/Ltc XdyecrOai, (op ecr;)(aros tcov eKeZ eppocrde iv 
Kvpio) 'Ir^crou Xptcrrw, v77■oTac^c^o/xe^'ot rw iTTLCTKOTTO), oixoloj'S 

comp. [I]; Trpoffevxrj (om. ry) g^. 23 Trorpds] g,g2g4 with I ; tou irarpos 

gy 'iTjo-oy] gigj^gsl ; vlov g^. 16 xPV^ovto's] xP^^ovtos g^. 

29 ^/Jivpvalwv] a/xvpv^iiiv g^. 30 vixQv'] gig2g4 ; i7/^w»' g3 ; 1 has memor est 

vestri {fXfijfxoveveTai v/xuf) ecclesia quae est in syria. In I the text runs ixv-qpioviwre 
iv rah wpocrevxo^^ v/xHv rijs k.t.X. It seems therefore that v/xwv is correct and that 
the words iv rah irpoaivxo-h were dropped out accidentally, perhaps in the original 
MS of this recension or some earlier copy from which it was taken. The editors 
read -q^iuiv (with g3), which makes a sort of sense. 

pies'. In the spurious Armenian borrowed from Phil. iii. 18. Just be- 

Epistle of the CorintJiians to S. Paid low the words t5>v airoKTiivavTwv k.tX. 

ver. 2 (see Rinck's Sendsdw. d. Ko- are adapted from i Cor. ii. 8. 
rijith. p. 228) he is mentioned as 12. KvpioxroKuv] See T^rj, 3, with 

coming to Corinth with Simon and the note. 

undermining the faith of some per- 30. pLvijuovevfre vnmv] The words 
sons there. In Atict. Imp. Op. ad eV ratj Trpocrevxaiy, which stand before 
Matth. Horn. 14 (Chrys. Op. vi. p. v\iu>v in the genuine Ignatius, have 
cxcix) the name is written Cleoniics, disappeared, so that the sentence is 
probably, as Cotelier suggests, a cor- imperfect. Hence vfxav is altered 
ruption for Cleovius ( = KXeo/3tos). He into ri^iav in some Greek texts; 
and his followers are mentioned by and the Latin translator, reading 
Theodoret H. F. i. i, ii. i ; but no fivrjiioveverai, boldly renders the pas- 
particulars are given. sage, 'memor est vestri ecclesia quae 

6. TTCKTa be K.T.X.] From Matt. est in Syria', unless indeed we ought 

XV. 13 quoted nearly word for word. to read 'memores este vestri eccle- 

9. e^dpol K.r.X.] An expression siae etc' 

ir — 2 



1 64 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Kol TOLS 7rpe(Tl3vTepOL<; Kal rot? StaKoz^ot?* Kat ot Kara avopa 
aWrjXov^ dyaTTOLTe iv dixepicmp KapSia. dypt^eTai vfxcov to 
ijxop TTvevjjLa, ov fxopov vvv, aXXa koi orav ^eov eTTtru^w 
ert yap eVl klvS'uvcov et/xt* dWa 7TI(tto<; o Trarrjp Irjcrov 
X.pL<TTOv TrXrjpcocraL [xov ttjv air'qcriv /cat vfxajp' iu (o evpe- 
deirjixev aixcojjLOL. 6vaip.riv vjxi^v iu KvpCco. 



4. 
nPOS TOTS EN MArNHSlAI. 

'TTNATIO;^, d Kat ©eo(f)6poq, Tjj evXoyrjjxepr) iv -^dpLTi 

®eov Trarpos iv HpicrTco 'Irjcrov rw croiTTjpi, iv co dcnrd- 10 
^ofJLaL TTjv eKKkfjcrlav ttjp ovcrav iv Mayvrjata Trj vpoq Mat- 
dvSpcp Kol ev)(oixaL iu 0ea> irarpX Kat XpLCTTO) Itjctov tco Ku- 
pCcp rjjxoju' iv (o TrXelcTTa -^aipeiv v/xas €117. 

I. Tuovs VjjioJu TO TToXvevTaKTOv Trjq Kara ©ecu aydirr)^, 
dyaXXiOJixeuo^ TrpoeiXdixiqu iu Trtcret Irfcrov Xptcrrov irpocr- 15 
XaXrjaaL vplu. d^iojOel^ yap 6u6fxaTO<; Oeiov Ka\ ttoOcluov, 
iv ots Tr€pL(f)6pco Secr/Aots aSco rds iKKXrj(TLa<i, iv at? ivcocnu 

2 ayvii'eTai v/xwi'] with I ; castijicet vos 1 ; dcrTrd^erat u^as gxg2g3g4- 4 ^''"' 

Kti'Swwj'] ^TTtKi'i'Suj'o;' gjgj ; iiriKbduvos g^s ; iicLKivbvvos g^,'^ in pericttlo \; virb kIvSv- 
vov I. 6 oc at/XT; J/] ovifieiv g^. 

Subscr. ToO aYioK iepofj-dprvpos lyvarlov irpos TpaWrjiriovs (with |3 in the marg.) gj ; 
Tov ayiov iepofxapTvpos iyvariov eiTLaToK-q /3' irpbs rpaW-rjcriovs g^. None recorded 
for g3g4. 

npOC TOYC €N MArNHCIAlJ roO avTov iTntTToKrj y Trpos ixayvrialovi g^ ; tov 
avTov eTTKTTokrt Trpos /jiayvyjaiovs (with y in the margin) g, ; rou aylou kpo/xdpTvpos 
iyvariov dpxi-fT'to'KOTrov OeoTroXeios d^rtox^'ds iinaToXri irpos /Jtayvrjciovs. y, g^', tov 
avTov eiriffKOTTou (sic) irpos /xayvrjaiovs (with y in the marg.) g4. See above, p. 105 sq. 

10 ffuiTrjpi] g; add. nosiro 1; add. 7]/ji,wi> I (see p. 105}. 11 MatdvSpy] 

4. eVi Kivdiivcovl For this conjee- k.t.X. is adapted from i Pet. i. 18, and 

tural reading, on which I have ven- eyvcore eeoi' k.t.X. from Gal. iv. 9. 

tured, comp. Xen. Hippcwcli. iv. 5 */// 22. nia-ros /c.r.X.] From i Cor. x. 

8e fVt Kti'SiJt'wi' fXavfrjTe nov K.r.\. 13- 

18. OS i(TTiv K.r.X.] From i Tim. 23- °^K "' f-^-X.] A loose quota- 

iv. 10. The expression ov tm alfxan tion from Job xxxii. 9, 10, with a 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 1 65 

€V)(^oixaL cra/D/co? /cat TrvevfxaToq Irjcrov XpLcrrov' oc cctin 

COOTHp nANTCON ANGpoonoON, MAAICTA Ae niCTo")N" OV T(0 

20 aTmati eAYTpcoGHTe* St' ov erNooxe OeoN, maAAon Ae yn' 
AYToy erNcbcGHTe* eV w vTTO^evovre'^ ttjv Tracrav ivTJpaav 
Tov atoji^o? ToiJTov Siacpev^ecrOe. nicrdc yoip, oc oyK eAcei 
YMAC neipAcOHNAi Y^ep o AyNAcSe. 

II. 'Ettci ovp y]^Lco6r)p iSelv [u/xa?] Sta Aa/x<x tov d^LO- 
25 deov vjXMP eTTLCTKOTTOv Kol TTpecT^vTepoiv ©eou d^Lcop, Botcr- 

(Tov Koi ' A7roXk(ovLOV /cat rov (tvjxJSlmtov [xov oiaKOvov 
7i(DTLO)vo<^, ov eyoi ovaijxrjv, ort vnoTacraeTaL rai i-mcrKOTroj /cat 
roj Trpccr/BvTepio) ^dpiri ©eoG ei' vop^co Irjcrov XpLcrTov. 

III. Kat viat^" Se Trpiirei fxr) KaTacfypoueip rrj^; T^Xt/cta? 
30 TOV imcrKOTTOv, dWa Kara ypcofxrjv ©eov naTpo'? Tracrav 

ivTpoTrrjv avTM aTTOvip^eiv, /ca^w? eypcop /cat rovs dyiovi 
TTpea^vTepoVi ov 7Tp6<; T'qv (f)aLPO[j.epr]v a(j)opwvTa<^ peoTrjTa 
aXXa 7rpo9 Tr]P ip Seep (f)p6pr)crLP' iTreiirep oyx ol noAyxpoNioi 
€ici co(})Oi oyAe 01 repoNxec eni'cTANTAi cyngcin, aAAa 
35 nNGYMA ecTiN 6N BpoToic. AapLTjX fxep yap 6 cro(f)0'^ ooj- 
Se/caerT}? yiyove KaT0>(09 toj ^eta> TTP^v^iaTi, Kat tov^ [xaTrjv 
TYjp TToXidp (j)epoPTa<; 7Tpe(Tl3vTa<; crvKO(j)dpTa<; Kat eTnOvfJirj- 
Tcts dXkoTpLov /caX.Xov9 dirrjXey^ev, SaixovrjX 8e, Traihdpiop 

Meoi'SpciJ gjg^gs- li, ■wpou\a.ft.y)v]g^g^g^', irpceikoiirivg^s. i6 /cat] 

g3l; oni. gjg2g4. 17 eVwo-iv] laudare (aivrjawl) \. ■22 5ta(/>eufe(7^e] 

gig2-*'g4> effi'S^te 1; Siapprj^effOe g^ In I the sentence is different, but SLacpvyovres 
appears there. Ss] gig3g4J' 1 ; (^s g,. eacrei] edcT; g^. 23 dvvacrde] 

gig2g3l ; ^''"^Mf ^« S4- 24 i'^£s] I; zwl; om. gig2g3g4. 5ta Aa^S] 

I; per...damavi\\ 5ia Say^S g4; 5td5a7/ia (sic) g^; diadayfia (sic) gj; Siddeyfia. 
§3. 27 ZwTi'wi'os] j'coTitD;'os (sic) g4. UTrordcrcreTat] gjg3g4J' I ; vjroTao"- 

<^frfg2- 3^ oi']gig3g4l; oi'sg2. 37 eTTi^i'MT/rds] eVtf^u/tirds gj. 

38 07^7X67^6;/] gig^ ; dinjXey^e g3g4.S'; manifestavit 1. The word was incorrectly 
printed oTnyXetfej' in the ed. princ, which was emended d-Kihei^ev in the add. 
of Plantinus. This emendation has been adopted by some later editors. 

transposition of clauses. the narrative, and it is difficult to see 

35. AaM^X [liv yap K.r.X.] For whence it could have been derived, 

these examples which follow, see the It may have been transferred from 

parallel passage Mar. ad Ign. 2, 3, Solomon ; see the note on Mar. ad 

4, with the notes. Igf^- 3 hvoKalhtKa k.t.X. 
t(A)8f Kaerfjs] His age is not given in 



l66 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

6u jJLLKpov, Tov euevqKOVTaerrj 'HXet SteXey^et tov ©eov irpo- 
TeTifirjKOTa Tov<i iavTOv TratSa?. (o(TavTco<; /cat le^oe/xta? 
a/cou6t TT/Do 9 rou Seov, mh Aere on Neobiepdc eiMi. '^oXofxcoi' 
Be Kol 'Icocria^, 6 fxev SajSe/caeTi^s ^acrtXevcra? tt};^ (jiofiepav 
eKeivqv kol SvcrepjJLiji'evTOP iirl ralq yvvai^lv Kpicriv eveKa rdv 5 
TratStojz^ iTTOiijcraTO, 6 Se o/craery}? ap^a<; tov^ JBojixov'^ koI 
ra reixivq KareppLirov Kal tol dXcrr] KCLTeiriixTrpa' Sat/xocrtv 
yap rjVy dXX' ov 0e&>, dpaKeLfxeua' kol tovs i/zeuSoteyoer? Kara- 
acjxxTTei CU9 di' (f)9opeas kol dTrctrecot'a? dv9 pcxtncov dXX' ov 
6eL6Tr)TO<; XaTpevTd<i. roiyapovv ov to i^e'ov evKaTa(f)p6pr)Tov, 10 
orai^ ©eoj avaKeifxevov fj- dXX' orav yvojix-qv ixo^diqpov, Kav 

TienAAAlCOMeNON 7} HMepoON KAKWN. ^'€0? Tyt' O ')^pLO'T0(f)0- 

yoo9 Ttyuo^eos' dXX' aKroucrare^ ota ypd^et avrw (d StSdcrKa- 
Xo9" MHAei'c coy thc NeoTHTOC KATA(})poNeiT<jc», aAAa Tynoc 
rmoY TOON nicTooN ew Adrtp, eN ANACTpo(})H. TTpeiTOP ovu 15 

I 01' fiiKpof, TOP eyevTjKOfTaeTT}] Su, fxiKpov rbv ivevrjKovra 'irrj g^. 'HXeZ] or ifKel 
gig3g4 ; "^^f ga- 7 TeM^VT?] re/t^i-et g^. KaTspplirov] gig^gj ; Karripiwov g^. 

There is no authority for KaTippiirre, which is generally read. KaTewlixirpa] 

gig3g4-^; KaTefiwiirpa g^. 8 ^evdoiepe^s] g^; \pev8iepd; g^sg^sg^s. 

KarafftpaTTei] g ; interfecit 1. The editors commonly read KariacpaTTev against all 
the Greek authorities. 9 dTrarew^'as] diraraiSvas g^. 11 dXX' orav 

yvufirji/ noxdrjpov, Kav ireiraXaiwfxivov K.r.X.] sed ilia aetas quae sententiac iiocet, ciiam 
si invetei'ata etc. \.\ dXX' tt\v yvioix-qv ixoxdtipa.v kSLv TreTroKaiu/x^Pov k.t.X. g^ ; dXX' 
o TTjV yvwfjLTiv fjLoxOripav Kav ireTraXaLCOfMiyos k'.t.X. gj ; dXX' 6 Trjv yviipL-qv ixoxOripo's 
kS,v v€ira\ai(i}/jL€voi k.t.X. g3g4J. I have ventured on a conjectural emendation 
which is suggested by a comparison of the authorities. 14 KaTafpovehu] 

3. fxfj Xeye k.t.X.'] From Jer. i. 7, BevrjKaa-iv). The next passage, ov yap 

quoted also Ma?', ad Ign. 3. Kaff ijfiwv k.t.X., is from Exod. xvi. 8. 

7. KaTfppLTTov] There seems to be 24. ouSflr /c.r.X.] The passage 

quite sufficient authority for a verb which follows is taken from Apost. 

KaTappiTToci) (KaTapiTroco) ; see Steph. Const, vi. I, 2 i^aQav yap Kal^A^eipav 

Thes. S. V. KaT€p(i7r6o> (ed. Hase et avrnrpocranroi yevo/ievoi Mwcret KaTfrro- 

Dind.). Orjcrav tls yi)v, Kope 8e Koi 01 p(T avTov 

12. TTerraXaicopfvou k.t.X.] From S?^- biaKoaioi TTtvTrjKOVTa biaaTacriacravTes 

sann. 52 nfTvaXaicopeve r]pepa>v KaKcov TTvpos napavaXapa yey ovacrL...Ka\ Afa- 

(LXX and Theodotion). pias [6] Kal ^O^ias...KaTaToXpriaas Trjf 

14. pr]8e is (TOV K.T.X.] From I Tim. iepa)avvr]s...f^apeTfiXfX(Trpav...KaiToiye 

iv. 12, quoted exactly. oi/'Se els dnpaiprjTns' ovTe yap 6 'A/3f(r- 

22. Ov (T€ K.T.X.] Freely quoted (raXu>p Kal 'AjScSSaSni' fpfivav anpcoprj- 

from I Sam. viii. 7 ov ae e^ovdtPi'jKa- tol k.t.X. (comp. § 3 KaTrjXdoaav ds 

a-ii>, dXX' ^ f'pe e^ov6fP(OKaari (v. 1. c^ov- adov Cypres), combined with ii. 27 cos 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 1 67 

icTTLV Koi v/xag viraKO'ueLV rw eniCTKOTrco vixiov /cat Kara 
fjLr)heu avTOj avTiXeyeiv (bo/Bepou yap icm rco tolovtco 
avTiXeyeiv ov yap tovtovX tov /^keTTOjxepou vrXam rt?, 
aXXa Tou aoparov TrapaXoyi^erat, tov jxtj ovvdfxevou 

20 Trapd rti^o? Trapakoyia-Orjvai' ro ok tolovto ov tt^o? 
duOpojTTOv dWd 7r/305 0€oj' €;)(et t?}v dua(f)opau. tco yap 
^afxovrjk XeyeL o ©eo?, oy ce nApeAoricANTO, aAA' eMe. 
Kat o Mwcnry? <^7^o"tf, oy r^p ka9' hmoon d rorrYCMOc, 
aAAa kata Kypi'oY TOY 06 oy. ouSet? efxetvev aTLfxcopyjTo^s 

25 i7rap6el<; Kara rcov KpecTTOucov' ovre yap t&j vofico AaOdv 
Kal ^K(BeLpd)v dvTeiTrav, dXXd Mojcret* Kal ^copTe<5 et9 aSov 
KaTTqvi^Orjcrav. Kope 8e Kal ol (TVjX(l)povT]aapTe<; avTO) Kara 
'Aapd)u Sta/cocrtot TrePT-qKovTa 7rvpL(f)\eKT0L yeyovacriv. 'A^ecr- 
craXcoix, TraTpa\oCa<; yev6ix€vo<;, eKKpeixTj^ iu (j)VT(o yeyovev 

30 Kac dKLCTLV i/3Xrj9r] rrju KaKofiovXov KapSCap. ^ A/BeSSaSdv 

KaracppovHTO g^. 17 ru>] g^g^sg^s \ to gj. 21 dWa TrptJs] gjg^gs ; 

Trpdf 6^ g4. 22 TrapeXoyicracTo] irapiKoyqaavTo g^. 23 Mwcr^s] /nwi/c^s 

(sic) g3. But the name is not so written in this authority where it occurs just 
below. yap} g^g^sl; om. g4. rip.Qv'\ So all the authorities (g,g2g3g4Jl), 

as in LXX, Exod. xvi. 8. The editors commonly print vixwv. 26 'A/3etpwi'] 

djStpwj' gj. ai'Tuirav'\ gjg^ ; avrdwov g3g4^. Mwo-eT] /xwc^ g^. 

28 'Aj3eo-(ra\w/i] gig3g4J' ; a^eaoKwv g^. 29 TraT/oaXot'oj] TrarpaXi/as gigg. 

iKKpejjLrjs] g^s; iKKpe/xv-qs gj ; eKKpe/xvrjs g^ ; appensns 1 ; eKe? Kpe/x-rjdeU gy 3° 'A/3e5- 
Saody] gig2-fg4-s': fli'/^rti^ (or akad or aa^^) fi" dadan 1 ; d/3f^p g3. It seems probable 
that the reading of 1 {aabetdadan, when taken in its simplest form) is only a cor- 
ruption of o.^thha.o6.v . See the lower note. 

yap o "^.aovK, uvfv tov 2aiJ.ovr]X Trpocr- 'ifcraai, drjXov (os Qva^io7ra6cov apxfo-dai 

(vtyKas, T]Kova-ev on MefiaTaicoTai aoi vno AavlS K.r.X. It is therefore a 

...Koi o)s 'OCias...(k(npMdr] 8ia irapa- blundering substitution of Obededom 

vopiav, ovras koi nas XaiKoi oik uTipco- (2 Sam. vi. lo), sometimes written 

pr]ros t(rTat...ov)(ioiKop(lTai...TrvpiKav- 'A/SfSSaSdr, for Sheba (2 Sam. xx. 

aToi (yivovTo...Kal Aadav Kal'A^€ipa>i> l) by the author of the Apostolic 

^covTfs KOTf^rja-av eh aSov, and viii. 46 Constihitions ; and the blunder has 

ot Kopeirat Kal o ^aa-iXfvs '0^ias...ye- been blindly copied by our Ignatian 

vopevoi ol pev TrvpicjiXeKroi, 6 de Kara writer. Cotelier (on Apost. Const. 

Tou ^ercoTTou Xen-poy. 1. c.) suggests an explanation of 

30. 'A/3eSSa5ai/] The reference is the error ; ' Initio potuit scriptum 

explained by Apost. Const, vi. 2 (the haberi 'A/3ee, ut est in MS Alexandr. 

context of the passage already quoted) 2 Reg. xx. i, 7, vel etiam 2a/3e/, ita 

o hk 'A3f SSaSai/, Oi;*: eort /not, <^?;o-i, ut nonnemo ad oram libri sui "h^ika 

fiepls iv AavIS ovM Kkr]povopia eu vim Aaf posuerit e 2 Reg. xx. 1 8, unde 



1 68 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

wcrauroj? r^? K6^a\.rj<i dcftaLpelTaL SC ojjLoCav alTiav. 'O^tas 
XeirpovraL, /cararoXjaT^crag lepioiv koI lepwcrvviq^. 'ZaovX art- 
[jLOVTaL, jxr] TTepLfJLeLva^ top apyncepia ^ap^ovrfk. )(^pr] ovv koX 
vp.a<; atSeicr^at tov^ KpeiTTova^;. 

IV. Kai TrpiiTov io-rlp p.rj p.6vov KokeicrOai Xptcrrtaj/ovs 5 
aXXa Kol eivav ov yap to XiyecrOai aXXa to elvai p^aKapiov 
TTOtet. et TLve<i inicrKOTrov p.cv Xeyovaiv, X^P'-^ ^^ avTov 
TTavTa TTOLovcTLV' Tolq TOLO-vTOL<; ipel Koi avTo?, 09 /cat o 
akiqOivo^ Kai 7rp(0T0<; eTTi(TKOTTO<i koI p.6vo<i (fivcreL ap^iepev^i, 

Ti Me KAAeire, Kypie, Ky'pie, kai oy noieixe a Aeroojio 
ot yap TOLOVTOL ovK evcrvpeiSrjTOL, dXX' elpcov6<; TLPe<; Kai p^op- 
(f)(ov€<5 elvai p.oi ^aivovTai. 

V. EttcI ovv TeXo^ toL Trpdyp^aTa ej^et, /cat irpoKenai 
1,(07} 7) eK (^vXaKT^s /cat OdvaTO'; o e/c 7rapaKorj<;, /cat eKacrTO'? 
Tojv elprjp.evcov et? tov tottov tov aipedivTO'^ ^eXXet ^copet//, 15 
<})vycop,ev tov OdvaTov /cat eKXe^copieOa ttjv l^corjv. 8uo yap 
Xeyco x^paKTrj pa<5 iv dv9pc67roL<; ev pier Kecr 6 at, /cat tov [xev 
vop.icrp.aTO<i tov he. Trapa^apdypaTO^' 6 6eo(Te^-q<^ av$p(07ro<s 

7 e? Tires] giga-^'Ss ' ohives g^ ; qnidam aiitem 1. 8 os koX\ g^^s ; qui et 1 ; 

ws xaX gigj ; om. g3 (the transcriber probably had the reading ws koX before him, 
and the words seemed superfluous). 9 dpx'f/'f'^s] gig2g3 ! 'f/'^px'?' g4' 

12 0aivovrai] g2-''g4-f; (paivutn-ai gig3. 14 e/faoros] gig2^g4-f 5 uniisquis- 

que 1 ; '^Kuarov g^. 1 5 elpTjfjL^vuu} gjgags ; 'ripr)fj.ivu3v g^s \ dc praedictis 

1. The reading r,pr\ixivuiv was a conjecture of Morel's, accepted by subsequent 
editors. rov aipeBivTo{\ CoteHer ; quern sibi...clegerit 1; rov a.^iQhTO^ 

(sic) g3 ; TOV evped^vToi gig2-'^g4- •'■ ^^^ ^''' ''"'''' '^'O'' tottov. In 1 the sentence runs 
in locum qiieni sibi de praedictis elcgerit, connecting tQiv elpr^nivuv with what 
follows. The misprints in g3 are especially frequent hereabouts, e.g. iiTrd for eVei, 
|w^ for fw77, xa/J"" for xwyoer;/. A comparison of the authorities led me to conjec- 

postea factum 'A^eSaSai/ '. The read- XpiaTos k.t.X. 

ing'AjSi'ep in gj here is of course a 10. Tt /xe KaXeTre k.t.X.] From Luke 

deliberate emendation. vi. 46. 

8. o a.\r]dtv6s K.T.X.] Comp. /"j- II. /lop^coff?] ^ impersonators., hy- 

Smyrn. 9, and see also /^/cj-/. C<7«j-/. pocriies\ The lexicons do not give 

viii. 46 ov yap TJ/iSj 17 tov^ eniaKOTrovs any other instance of the word. Its 

iroKffjLovaiv 01 toiovtoi dXXa rov ndvTcov coinage was perhaps suggested by 

fTTia-Konov Koi tov narpos dpxifpta Xpi- 2 Tim. iii. 5 e^o'^'f* p.6p(ji(oa-iv evae- 

(TTov 'irjaovv k.t.X., and again npaTos jSet'as. 
TOLVvv TTJ (}>v(r€i dpxifpfvs 6 p,ovoyevfjs 15- t^" (lp7]p.fPcovj i.e. the two 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 1 69 

vofXKrixd icTTiv vtto @eou ^apa)(9iv' 6 dcre^r)^ ^evScouvixou 

20 voiXLCTfia, KL^SyjXof, v6$ov, 7rapa)(dpayixa, ov)( vtto ©eou dXs! 
VTTO Sca^oXov ipepyrjOeu. ov Svo (^ucret? dpOpcorrcou Xeyo), 
dWd TOP €Pa dvOpoiTTOP Trore [xep ©eou irore Se StajSoXov 
yipecrOai' idp evael^fj T19, dp9p(jJ7ro<; Seov ccttlp' idp Se 
acrejSrj tls, dp9pco7ros tov StaySoXov, ovk dno rrj? (^ucrew? aW 

25 aTTo rrj'? iavTOV yp(0[.i7]'? yipop^epo^;. ol aTrtcxrot eiKOPa e^ovcrt 
TOV ap)(^0PT0<; rry? TroprfpCaf;' ol Trtcrrot eiKOPa e^ofcrt rou 
ap^0PT0<i ©eov Trarpo? Kal 'It^ctou Xptcrrou* St' ou eai' /xi} 
avOaiperojq ey^cjjxep to virep dXyjOeCa^ diroOapeip et? to avTov 
TtdOo';, TO t,yjp avTOv ovk earip ip iqixip. 

30 VI. Ettci ovp Ip Tol'i TTpoyeypafxiJLepoL<; TrpocrcoTroi'; to 
nap Tr\rjOo<; iOecopiqcra ip iricnei koI T^ydnrjaa, irapaLPco, ip 
o/xopoia 0eou crTTOvSctcrare ndpTa irpaTTeip, TrpoKadrjixepov 
TOV imaKOTTOv et? tottop ®eov /cat tcop Trpecr^vTepoiP et? 
TOTTOP crvpeSpCov tcop dirocTToXajp, koI tcop StaKOPcop tcop ifiol 

35 yXvKVTdTOiP TreTTLCTTevixepojp SiaKOpCap 'Irjcrov Xptcrrou* 05 
Trpo aLcopo<; irapd tco iraTpl yeppiqdei'; rjP X6yo<; 0eos, fx,opo- 

ture TOV aipeOivTos, before I saw that it had been anticipated by Cotelier and that 
Patrick Young (see Ussher, p. 16) before Cotelier had suggested rbu alped^vra, 
21 ov 8vo] g2g4-f; Jton diias 1; Zvo (om. o^S) gj ; 5/o (sic) g3. 22 7r6re ixlv^ 

gig3g4-f; ■^o^e iJ.lv g^. bi.a^b\ov\ giga^-gs; rov dia^oXov g^. 25 yivofj-euoi] 

gig2-^g4-f; yevo/j-evos g^. 26 ot iricTToi] gig2g3g4J; ot SI iria-Tol I; Jicfeks 

aiitem [1]. The interpolator however has so altered the context, that the text 
of I does not weigh much in determining his reading ; and 1 freely inserts 
connecting particles. 27 ^^ov\ g^g^sg^,; rov 6co\) g^^. lb.v\ gig3g4J; 

a.v g^. 28 ^X^Mf"] ^o/xej/ g^. 31 rrydir7)cra] g^g^; rjydTrTjffa g^ ; 

aydirrj g^ ; dilectiom 1. There is the same v. 1. in I. 36 Seos] gig2-fg4.rl J 

Qiov g3 : comp. Philipp. 2 for this same v. 1. in g3. 

classes of persons indicated in the A. p. 137 sq.) has rightly seen. The 

preceding chapter. If the reading main charge against the Chri$:tology 

TOV alpedevTos be correct, the words of Marcellus was that he obscured 

will mean ' the place assigned to the the doctrine of the personality of the 

alternative chosen', i.e. to obedience Son at both ends ; (i) He denied its 

((fivXaKris) or disobedience (irapaKo^s), existence before the world began 

as the case may be. (controverted in 6s rrpo alavos...fiovo- 

35- or Trpo alwvos k.t.X.] This yfvfjs vlos), and (2) He merged it in 

is directed against the teaching of God the Father at the end of the 

Marcellus of Ancyra, as Zahn (/. v. world (controverted in eVi a-wreXfla... 



I/O IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

yevrj<^ vto?, koI iirl (rvvTeXeia tcou alcopcop 6 avToq OLafxiucL' 
THc yap BACiAeiAC aytoy oyk ecTAi xeAoc, (jtrjcrLV AavLrjk 
6 7rpo(f)y]Tr}<;. 7rdvT€<s ovv ev oixovoia aWrjkov? ayairyjcrcoixep, 
/cat fxrjSels Kara adpKa ySXeTreVoj top ttXt^ctlop dW iv Xpt- 
crrw 'Irjcrov. fx-qhkv earco iv vpXv, o Sv^T^crerac v/x.a'j fxepicraL, 5 
dX)C kvcud'qTe 7co eTncTKOTTCo, viTOTacrcr6[xepoL rw Bew St' avrov 
ip yipi(TT(o. 

VII. "Q.(nTep ovp 6 Kupio? az/eu rou Trarpo? ov^ep 
TTOiei' oy Aynamai ycip, (^tjctlv, noie?N ac})' gaytoy oyAgn* 
ovTw KoX v[xel<i dpev tov eiriaKOTTOv, ix'qoe Trpecr/BhTepo^;, jxr) 10 
SidKOPO^, fXY) XatKos* jxrjSe tl (j^aLPecrOco vjxlp evXoyop Trapd 
TTjP iKeipov ypc6ixr]p' to yap tolovtop TTapdpofxop /cat 0€ov 
i)(9p6p. vdpTe<; eVt to atVo eV r^ Trpocrev^fi djxa avpep- 
■^e(T0e' [xCa ScT^crt? ecrroj /cotvT^, et? ^'0V9, fxta eXvrt?, ez/ dyd-rrrj, 
ip TTLorTei Trj a}xcojJL(o Tjj ets Xptcrroj^ 'Irpcroi'i^, ov ap-CLPOP 15 



I 6 ai)T6s] gig^^gs; aiJros (om. 6) §4; ?)!j^ 1. 9 d^' eawoC] gjg^; dx' 

ifiavTou g3g^s (with Joh. v. 30) ; a me ipso 1. 10 M'/Sf] gig2 ; i^°-^ /^V^^ (sic) g3; 

«V^ 1; fx7] g4. fJ-V-'-JJ-h] gig2g4; mW--m5?5^ (sic) g3; j«/ (j-/jr)...m'^ 1. 

13 avi>ipxe(^Oe] gig3g4J; (rvv^pxe(rdaL g^; conve7tite \. 16 GeoC] gjga-fgs; toD 

Beov g4. 17 eTri ^i/o] gig3; ws eTri ?;'a g,^g4J 1. 19 fiiOois] giJg4J' with I ; 



tiafievfi) : see e.g. Euseb. c. Marc. ii. reading eVxere be correct, it must 
4 (p. no Gaisford) apxrjv re npoa- mean 'insist upon', but evf^fiv with 
Kaipov Ka\ vecorepav rj) (Baa-iXda tov the dative generally signifies ' to 
Xpi(TTov 8180VS, Ka\ ravTrjs rekos v(pi- press upon ', i.e. ' to threaten ' (e.g. 
crrapfvos, Koi tov pev d\jj6<2is povoytv!} Gen. xlix. 23), and the emendation 
TOV Qeov vlov dpvovpevos, 'Koyov be seems therefore necessary. 
■^iKov dvov(riov Kai dvvKoaTarov vttoti- 21. ra dp^a'ta k.t.X.^ Verbatim from 
6ep€vos K.r.X. Theprophecy of Daniel 2 Cor. v. 17, as commonly read, but 
(ii. 44, vii. 14, 27), quoted below, is to Tratra should be omitted there, 
taken, not from the Greek text of the 28. ov prjvos k.t.X.] The original 
prophet, but from the indirect quota- text of Ignatius seemed to favour 
tion in the angel Gabriel's message, strongly the doctrine of Marcellus 
Luke i. 33. This same passage is (see above, p. 126 sq.) ; but the inter- 
quoted also by Eusebius against Mar- polator, whose theological sympathies 
cellus, c. Marc. ii. i (p. 66). See also lay in quite the opposite direction, 
Ps-Smynt. 3. has altered it so as to make it a direct 

9. ov hvvap.ai K.r.X.] From Joh. polemic against this heretic. Mar- 

V. 30. cellus denied, or seemed to deny, the 

20. inexfTe] '■give liced\ If the separate personality, ovaia or vjro- 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 171 

ouSeV icTTiv. TrdvTe^ w? et? ets rov volov 0eou (jwrpiy^je, 
a»9 €771 e?^ dvcTKXdTripiov, inl eva ^l-qcrovv XptcrTou t6i> ap^ie- 
pca Tov dyevvrjTOv ©£o{;. 

VIII. Mt7 irXavdaOe rats ereyOoSo^tat?, /xT^Se Myeoic 
!o enexere kai reNeAAofiAic AnepANTOic /cat 'louSa't/cot9 tv- 

(f)OL<;' TA Ap)(A?A nApfiAGeN, JAOY rerONG KAINA TA HANTA. 

el yap ^J^dxpi vvv Kara, vojJioy 'IovSa'LK6i> /cat irepiroixrjp o-apKO'? 
l/ojxev, appovixeOa rrjp ^dpiv eiK.rj(jieva.i. ol yap OeioraTOL 
7rpo(f)rjraL Kara Irjcrovi/ ^picrrov et,rj(Tav' Sta rovro koX 
'■S ioL(6)^0rj(Tau, iixnveofxepoL d-rro rrj^ -)(d.pLTo<;, et? to irX-qpo- 
(l)opr)9r]PaL tov<; drreLOovPTa^ ort et? Oeog ianp 6 TraPTOKpd- 
Tcjp o <f)aP€pcocra<; kavrop 8ta 'Irycrov X/>tcr70u tov vlov 
avTOv, 09 icTTLP avTov X6yo<; ov pr}To<? dW oucrtojST^S' ov 
yap ecTTLv XaXias ipdp0pov c})djP7][xa, dW eVepyetas Oe'LKrj<; 

fabtdhX; ii-idovs g^g^. 20 eTre'xere] mtendatisl; ivexere g^; dv^x^'''^ 5iS2S4- 

As both ivix^Te and Audx^re are unintelligible, I have substituted iwexere. Vedelius 
conjectured ivix^ade, and Ussher Trpoo-^xere (comp. i Tim. i. 4). 21 ra iravTa] 

giga-^Ss ; 'i^dvTa (cm. to) §4. 25 dr^] gjJga-fgs ; i-To g^. 26 dTnidovvTai] 

gig2g3g4X with I. There is no authority for diriaTovvTas. The ed. princ. mis- 
printed it direiTovvras, which Morel corrected into dTrtorowras. 

a-raais, of the Son ; his conception of it does not allow a distinct vTroaraa-is. 
the Logos reduced it to a mere utter- Thus our Ignatian writer directly con- 
ance of the Father ; it was a voice troverts the language in which Mar- 
issuing from silence ; Euseb. Jtcd. cellus either actually stated or was re- 
Theol. ii. 8 (p. 214) ola Xdyoi/ avrov presented to have stated his opinions. 
(TTjfiavTiKop Tivos fj TTpodTaKTiKov Tvpoik- Scc also Mclctius in Epiphan. Hce7\ 
Beiv TOV Qeov (fxicxKei, ib. ii. 9 (p. 219) Ixxiii. 30 (p. 878 sq.) \6yoi eo-rt rt Kai 
[Mera 8e rrjv criyrjv kol ttjv r)(Tvxlav Xeyerai vlos, ov jirju (ficovr] tov narpos 
TrpoeXdelv tov Xoyou tcv 0eoO.../cara ov8e pfjfia voflrai' vcjiecrTTjKf yap ku5' 
Trpo(popav cfiavrjs ivapBpov, (pdeyyo- favTov Koi ivepyel Kaibi avTov to. TvavTa 
fj-evou 8qkadf] Koi XaXoiifTos tov Qeov K.r.X. It seems to follow from this 
o/xoi'o)? dv6pa>jrois (comp. zi. iii. 3, p. change that our interpolator read 
318 sq.). Accordingly Eusebius in the words in his text of the original 
reply discusses the different signifi- Ignatius avTov Xoyos dno aiyfjs irpo- 
cations of Xoyos {/d. ii. 13, p. 229 sq,). eX^oj^, without the insertion at'Stor ovk 
Among others he mentions 6 8ia (see above, pp. 125, 126), since other- 
yXaTTTjs Kal <f)covfjs ivapdpov ar)- wise he would not have gone so far 
fjiaivcuv n, and he rejects this {t6i> Sia out of his way, even if he had 
(f)oipris aKovofifPov) as inadequate for thought it necessary to make any 
the theological conception, because alteration at all. 



172 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



ovcTLa yei>vy)T7j' 05 Kara Trdvra evapecTTrjcrev t(o TrejxxfjavTL 



avTov. 



IX. Et ovv ol [iv\ TraXatot? ypdfxfjiacnp dvaa-Tpa^evTe<i 
et5 KaivoTrjTa iXnuSo's rj\6ov iKhey(6iievoi ^picrrov, ws d 
Kvptos otoacr/cet Xeycou, ei enicxeyeTe Mooch, enicreycATe 5 
AN eMor nepi r<^p emoy 6Ke?N0c e'rpAyeN, Acai, 'ABp^AM 6 

nATI-ip YM<^N HfAAAlACATO FnA i'AH THN HMtpAN THN eMHN, 

ka'i elAeN KAi ex^pH' npm yap 'ABpaam [reNecBAi] er<i> eiMi' 
irais T7jU,et9 hvvrjorojxcOa t^rjcrai )(0)pl<; avTov ; ov /cat ol 
Trpo(f)rJTaL ovtc^ oovXoi r&j Tri'evfxaTi vpoecopcov avrov kol 10 

I OS Kara wafTa evapicFTrjcrev] I ; os iravra KaTevap(^crT7]<Tev g, ; os Trairo Kareva- 
pijK7](Te g3; iv Tracnv evapearos g^g^', in omiiibiis bene complacens 1. r^J iriix^pavri. 

avTov'] g-^g^g^ with I ; ry u7rocrT77(TavTt g^ ; stibstittiiori 1. 3 eV TraXaiors] I ; 

iroXators (om. h) gig2g3&4' '^•*" aiitiquis 1. The reading of g however might perhaps 
stand, as the dative of the 7iorvia. 4 KaLvoT-Tira\ g^sg^^s with I ; KtvoT-qTa gj ; 

vacuam {spent) 1 ; vior-qra gy 5 eTricrrei^ere] gjg3 ; (TTLffTeOaare g2g4- Mwcr^] 



I. TO) irifii^avTi avTov] It is tempt- 
ing with Zahn (see /. v. A. p. 137, 
note i) to adopt the other reading rw 
vTvoarrjo-avTi, i.e. 'who gave Him His 
vTroorao-ty' (comp. e.g. Alex. Aphrod. 
Probl. I TGJ Gew Tw Kai t^v Tovroiv 
ova-iav vnoa-TTjo-avTi) ; but we are pre- 
cluded by the fact that rw nefiyf/avTi, 
avTov stands in the text of the genuine 
Ignatius. 

5. (I fTnarfvere k.t.X.] The pas- 
sages are from J oh. v. 46 (ei fTria-TfveTe 
K.T.X.) and Joh. viii. 56, 58 (AjSpaafi 6 
7raTi]p K.T.X.). 

8. yevea-dai] This insertion from 
Joh. viii. 58 seems necessary, for 
nplv is never a preposition. The 
editors have silently acquiesced in 
the faulty text. Comp. Philipp. 6. 

12. avroi K.T.X.] Verbatim from 
Is. xxxv, 4. The next passage, 6 /xi) 
(pya^ofifvos k.t.X., is loosely quoted 
from 2 Thess. iii. 10 ; the third, tu 
iSpatTi K.T.X., is word for word from 
Gen. iii. 19. 

13. dpyiais K.T.X.] Chrysost. cfe Laz. 
i. 7 (l. p. 7^6) ol 'lovbaioi vop.'i^ov(nv on 



St' apyiav avrois to aa^^aTOV bthoTai. 
See Mayor on Juv, xiv. 105 sq. 

16. o-ajS/Sart^fVco K.T.X.] Apost. Const. 
ii. 36 yivoiCTKf 8r]p.iovpyiav 0eoC...Kai 
crafi^aTiiis ...o'a^'^ari.crp.ov p.eXtTTj^ vu- 
ficov, ov ■)(^eipwv dpyiav, vi. 23 o cra^^a- 
TL^eiv di' dpy'ias vop.o6fT7](Tas 8ia ttjv tS)V 
v6p.(x>v pfXiTrfv viv KaS" r)p4pav eKfXev- 
<T€v rjpas, dvaXoyi^op,evovs drifxiovpytas 
Koi rrpovoiai v6p.ov, ev)(apLOTelv ra 0((a, 
vii. 23 TO cnij3j3aTOV p.€t>Toi koi ttjv kv- 
piaKTjv (oprd^ert, on to fiev Srjfiiovpyias 
fCTTw vTr6p,vT]fia TO 8e avaaTaaeas, Vli. 
36 Kocrp-ov eKTicras-.-Koi aa^^oTov a>pi- 
(ras fls puriprjv TovTOV...fls: p.eXeTriv Tau 
(Toiv v6pa>v, and again o-ajBiSaTL^etu eve- 
rei'Xci), ov 77p6(})aaiv dpyias 8i8ovs. 

p-eXfTT] vopav] See Philad. 2. 

17, ecdXa] '■stale meats, a day 
old'; because the Jews were not 
allowed to kindle a fire on the sab- 
bath (Exod. xxxv. 3), and were or- 
dered to cook their meat on the 
previous day (Exod. xvi. 23) ; comp. 
Hieron. in Isai. Ixv. 4 sq. {Op. iv. p. 
775) 'jus hesternum, quod Graeci 
vocant f.(Skov, avidis faucibus devora- 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 



^72> 



tu? hi^daKoXov av^yievov, koX irpocreSoKcov w? KvpLou /cat 
cra}Trjpa, Xeyovre';' aytoc Hle\ kaI cciocei hmac. [JLrjKeTi 
ovv aa^/3aTLl,(oiJ.€v 'lovSat/ca»5 /cat apyiai<; ^aipovTe<i' 6 mh 
epr^zc/MeNoc yap mh ecOieroo' eN lApoori yap joy npocco- 

15 nOY COY 4><!irH TON ApTON COY, ^CtCTt Ttt Xoyttt. oXh! EKa- 

CTTO^ vixcou (Tal3/3aTL^€TO) TTvevixaTLKcos, fxeXeTr) vojjlcov -^aCpcov, 
ov (TcoixaTO^ aveaeC Sr][XLovpyiav ©eov Oavixd^ojp, ov)^ ewXa 
iaOCcDV /cat ^Xtapa irivoiv /cat [xeixeTprjixeva /SaSt^coi/ /cat 
op^crei Kol KpoToi'^ vow ovk €)(ovaL ')(aipoiv' 



/cat 



g2g3 5 Mwcet gr''g4-''* 8 erSev] i'5f f g^. 7ei'ecr^ai] om. gl. 9 bvv7}(j6iJ.eda\ 

gig3g4-^; Swijo-w/xe^a g^. 13 (ra/S/SaTifw^e;/] g45; (rap^ari^ofiev g,g2g3. dp- 

7'a's] g2g4-f; We^a'sgig3- H iS/jiiri] IdpuiTt^Ti g^. 15 ^7??] ^^7^ g2g4- 

^ctcri TO. \6yia] gig2g3 ; to, Xdytd tpi]criv g^; dicunt eloquia 1. 16 to/xw>'] gig2g3g4; 

/^^.y 1. The common reading voti-ov was Morel's conj. ; comp. Philad. 4 for the 
same v. 1. 17 oi^x ewXa] ovk ^uiXa (sic) g^s; oi/x foXa g^; ovk ^wXa gjg3; «<?« <7OT- 

nia (ov Kal 6'Xa or ovxl 8Xa?) 1. 18 fj.efieTpr]fiiva] fie/xerpifxifa g^. 19 (5px^<''f'] 

dpxl'O^ei gg. /fpoTots...xa^/'w>'] plaiutun nianuti/n (xet/)w«') «««f (vw) habens 1. 



bant Qudaei]', quoted by Ussher. 

18. x\iapa\ ' lukezuarm drinks^; 
comp. Justin. Dial. 29 (p. 246) /ur^Se, 
on. dfpfJLov TTivofiev iv rots aa^^nai, 
heivhv ijyelade. The drinks were 'luke- 
warm', not cold, because some de- 
gree of warmth could be kept in 
them by furnaces lighted overnight. 
The conditions of lighting and keep- 
ing lighted and of using furnaces for 
this purpose are laid down in Mishna 
Shabbath. 

ixefierprjueva ^aSt'^wv] Referring to 
the Talmudical regulations which de- 
fined the limits of a Sabbath day's 
journey (Acts i. 12) ; comp. Mishna 
Erubin passim. See also Orig. de 
Princ. iv. 17 (l. p. 176) Trepl rov aa^- 
^arov (f>a(TK0VT(S tottov eKaarco elvai 
Sio-xtXt'ovf nijxfts, Hieron. Epist. 121 
(i. 884) ' Barachibas et Simeon et 
Hellel magistri nostri tradiderunt 
nobis, ut bis mille pedes ambulemus 
in sabbato', where he has erroneously 
substituted feet for cubits. These 
passages are quoted by Ussher. 



19. opx*?""^* ''''' */'°'^'"f '^•^•^•] Comp. 
Exod. xxxii. 19, Judges xxi. 21, 2 
Sam. vi. 16, 21 (LXX). The common 
Hebrew word for a festival was de- 
rived from 'dancing' ; see Gesen. 
Thes. s. V. JJn. Dancing was also a 
religious ceremonial even with the 
staid and ascetic sect of the Thera- 
peutes ; see Philo de Vit. Cont. 1 1 
(II. p. 485 m). The Christian fathers 
are frequent in their denunciations 
of this mode of observing their sab- 
baths among the Jews ; e.g. Augustin. 
In Psahn. xxxii Enarr. ii. 6 [Op. 
IV. 191) ' Observa diem sabbati non 
carnaliter, non Judaicis deliciis, qui 
otio abutuntur ad nequitiam ; melius 
enim utique tota die foderent, quam 
totadie saltarent'; comp.ib./;//'j-rt/;;;. 
xci Enarr. 2 (iv. 982), Serm. ix de 
Dec. Chord. 3 (v. 50) 'melius feminae 
eorum die sabbati lanam facerent 
quam toto die in menianis suis im- 
pudice saltarent', Chrysost. adv. 
Iiid. i. 2 (l. p. 59^) ovTot Se xopovi 
fioXaKcov (TVvaydyovTes k.t.\. 



174 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

[xera to cra^jBaria-ai iopTaS^eTO) ttcc? (/)tXo;>(/3t(TTO? ttju 
KvpiaKr}V, rrfv avaardcnixov, ttjv ^QacrtXtSa, ttjv vTrarov 
iraauiv tojv rjixepujv, rjp TrepLjxevcop 6 TTpo(f}7]Tr]q eXeyev, eic 
TO xeAoc, YTTep thc orAoHC" iv rj /cat tj t^oir) rjfxiov ave- 
reiXez/, kol tov OavaTov yeyovev vlky] iv XptcrTO)' oj^ ta 5 
TeKNA THC AnooAei'AC apvovPTai, oi ev(epoi toy ctaypoy, odN 
6 Gedc H KoiAiA, 01 TA eni'reiA 4)poNOYNTec, ol (})iAhAonoi 
KAi OY ct)iAd6eoi, MopcfjoociN eyceBeiAC e'xoNTec thn Ae Ay- 

NAMIN AYTHC HpNHMeNOI, OL ^KTTep.TTOpOl, TON AOfON KA- 

HHAeYONTec Kai tov Ir]crovv TTcoXovvTes, ol tcov yvvaLKcov lo 
(f)dop€L<i KOL TCOV aWoTploiv eTTLOvfx-qTat, OL -^(pYjixaToXaL- 
XttTres' cov pvorOeC-QTe eXeet Seov Slol tou Kvplov i^ixaJv 'It^ctov 

XpLCTTOV. 

X. Mt^ ovv avaCadrjTOL (ojxev Trj<; ^p-qcTTOT'qTO'^ avTOv' 

5 "'f'V] gig2-fg3; VviKV g4. Of] gig3g4jl; wvg^- 6 aravpod] (rur^pos 

gig2g3g4' salvato7-is 1. I have restored ffravpov from Phil. iii. i8. The similarity of 
the contractions of the two words has doubtless caused the substitution. 9 XP'""^" 
ifiTTOpoi] xp7;(TT^/x5ro/)ot gj. II xP''/A"t'''o^ci'^«'''es] xPW'''<'AeXa7rois (sic) g^. 

1 5 ixi/xTjariTai] gjg^ with I ; /j-wfi-qa-qrai g3g45. 1 translates m'si (eav ^tj) >ios tenta- 
verit. Ka.Q6?[ g; with I ; KaQo gj ; KaQo. koX g^ ; koL g4 (so Bryennios, but does it 

not read ko-Qo. koX with ga?)- 16 ■Kapa.Ty\pi)(jrt\ g/, TrapaTTjprjaT^s g2-^g4-''; 'faparT]- 

pTjffeis g3. In Ps. cxxx. 3 there are both readings, irapaTTjpTJcrrjs and Trapa.T7]pT^arj. 
19 01;] gig2; oil yap g-^'f non enim 1; oi)5e g4. 10 y] g^; quo 1; o (with Is. Ixii. 2) 
gig3g4^- ^2 TT/jcirtjs] gjg3g4J- ; Trpwrosg^. 24 inr^peeffde] gig2g4withl; 

ciTro^eiT^e g3. 25 X'^P"'''^] X'^'P'''"'" ga- '^'^ auXicr^ijre] g; exicUaicX; a\ia- 

677x6 I. 28 iravad^vTa] iravOevra g^. 6 yap XP'<'"''"1'''<''A'0S---XP"'"''""'"^M0'' "'^ o" 

ira»' ^^J'os /f.T.X.] So I, except that for eh Cp his text has y ; «o« <>«/»; christiani- 

1. kopra^ira k.tXP\ Apost. Const. \\. notes of Ussher and Cotelier. 

60 Kai eV T^ To£) Kvpiov dvacrraaifio), rfi 3. ety ro TfXos K.r.X.] Ps. vi. I, 

KvpiaKjj, (riTovSaioTeptos airavTare, vii. xii (xi). I. The LXX rendering vwep 

^6 bill Ka\TT]v ava<jTa(Tip.ov,eopTrjVTravrj- ttjs oySorjs was commonly so ex- 

yvpiCovTfi Trj KvpiaKrj xa'poMf'' k.t.X. ; plained by the Greek fathers, e.g. 

comp. V. 20. Euseb. Comm. z'n Psahn. {Op. v. 120, 

2. ri]v /3amX/Sa] ''the qncen of Migne) oySoj; ?) at-aoratrt/ior roD ator^- 
days\ as in Greg. Naz. Orat. xliv. 10 por ^fiepa KvpiaKrj a<ori]pios (comp. zt/. 
(I. p. 841) 1/ jSaa-iXicraa rmv mpcov rfj 140). Similarly Gregory Nazianzen, 
/3ao■lXlS^ rcof ^/xtptof Trofinfvei ; comp. Theodoret, and Cyril of Alexandria, 
ib. Orat. xviii. 28 (i. p. 348 sq.) to The Hebrew is probably a musical 
dyiov nacTxa KoinepLfioTjTov ^ l3a(Ti\i<T(Ta term 'on the octave', whatever may 
Tav T^fiepav. So too the Jews spoke be the meaning of ' octave ' in this 
of the sabbath as riD^O. See the connexion. 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 175 

15 eav [J. L{xy]crr]T at r}ixd<; KaOd TrpacrcroiJiev, ovk en icrfxep' 
€AN yap ANOMiAC nApATHpHCH, Kypie, Kypie, ti'c yhocth'- 
CETAi; yepcofxeOa ovv a^ioi Trj<; iircoi'VfXLa'; tJ? elh^cjiaixev' 
o? yap av aWco ovoixari AcaXetrat TrXeiou rovrov, ovto<; ovk 
€(rTLU Tov &eov' ov SeSe/crat t-^p TrpocfiyjTeLav ttjv Xeyovcrav 

2 irepi r)fJL(jJV OTL KAH9HCeTAI ONOMATI KAINCp, CO KypiOC ONO- 

MAC6I AYTON, ACtti €(jTai Aaoc Afioc. 0776^3 Acat TreirXrjpcoTai 
npcoTOic eV %vpia' tN 'Antioxeia yap exphmatican oi ma9h- 
TAi xP'CTiANoi, TiavXov Kai HeTpov deixekiovvTOiv rrjv iKK\rj~ 
(TLav. VTTepOeaOe ovv Tqv KaK-qv t,vp.r^v Trjv TraXatwOeLcrav, 
25 TTjv creorrjTTvlav, Kai fxeTa^dWecrOe et? viav ^vixrjv ^aptro?. 
av\Lcrdr]Te iu Xpuarco, iva [xtj o ctWoryoto? v[X(ov KvpLevcrrj. 
aroTTOv iaTLv \-qcrovv Xptcrrw \a\elv inl yXwcrcrrj'^, /cat tov 
TravcrOevra lovoa'Ccrixov iirl SiavoCa^ ^X^^^' ^ V^P XP^^^'-^^''~ 

ias in judais7niun credidii, sed Judaisimis in christianitatem, onines deniqiie gentiles 
aeqtialiter etc. 1 (Zahn suggests that d% ov is omitted, owing to the similarity to the 
preceding -tcr/xov, but prob. d% ov was read taov by a common itacism and translated 
aeqitaliter) ; ov yap x/"<'"'''a'''C/^0Si ovk ^(Ttiv iovdai'a-fJios' ds yap icrtv 6 xpi-<^'''6s els ov 
{eh eh ov g^) wdv 'iOvos g. Zahn has done right in supplying words from the 
Latin, but he gives them oi yap xpi^CTiavicr/xos eh lovSa'Ca/j-ov k.t.X. The form which 
I have substituted seems to me to be preferable for two reasons: (i) It adheres 
more closely to the original Ignatius; (2) It better explains the existing text of the 
Greek Mss. Words would be omitted partly owing to the recurrence of similar 
letters, 6 yap xptcrria^'to'yuos ovk eh [lov8al'cT/x6v eiriaTevcrev dXX] lovSa'C<Tixbs eh X/"""- 
T[iavLffiJL\6v, and the emendations would follow to make this mutilated text intelli- 
gible. 

5. TO. T€Kva K.T.X.] Is. Ivii. 4; ir. xP'nH-^'''o^°^^T^^^] Apost. Const. 
comp. Joh. xvii. 12, 2 Thess. ii. 3, o ii. 49 XPW°-'^°^^'''^^'V ^^i'^li ^ v. 1. x?^- 
vlos rfjs anwXeias. /iaroXa\|/'. 

6. 01 ixdpoX K.T.X.] From Phil. iii. 16. iav ac.t.X.] From Ps. cxxix 
18, 19. See the upper note. (cxxx). 3 verbatim. 

7. (})iXi]8ovoi K.T.X.] From 2 Tim. 20. KXrjBriueTai k.t.X.] Loosely 
iii. 4, 5, but not verbatim. quoted from Is. Ixii. 2, 12. 

9. xP'<'"''*'M'''opot] As in Ps-Trall. 22. iv 'Avrioxeia k.t.X.] Acts xi. 

6. So Greg. Naz. Orat. \\. n (i. p. 26, where the reading irpccras (in- 

698) /iT;5e yevdmeda xp'-o"''OKaTTr]Xot Kai Stead of irparop) is supported by the 

Xpia-TenTTopoi ; comp. ib. Carm. de Vit. context here. Comp. Antioch. inscr. 
Sua 1756 (II. p. 766). See also the 23. TLaiXov koI IleVpov] See the 

passage of Basil quoted on Ps-Trall. note on Antioch. 7. 
6. 26. avXidBrire] ^ bivouac\ Though 

rov \6yov k.t.X.] From 2 Cor. ii. 17. Ignatius himself read aXia-OrjTe ''be ye 



176 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



cr^o? ovK els lovBa'Ccrixov iiTia-Tevcrev, aW tovSa'tcr/ios ets 
■^pi(Triavio-}x6v' et? bv han e0Noc Tncrrevcrav kai haca tAodcca 
eloMoAoTHCAMeNH etg ©eoz^ cynhx^h, Kat yiyovav ol XlOco- 
Sets T^ KapSia TCKva tov 0eov cfiiXov 'Afipoid[x, Kal sn tco 
cnepMATi avTov lNeYAorH'9HCAN nANTec ol TeTArweNOi eic 5 

ZtOHN AICONION €U ^pLCTTO). 

XI. TavTa Se, ayaTrrjToi [xov, ovk iireyvojv tlvol'S i^ 
vfxcou ovTO)'^ €^ovTa<i, aXX. cu? p.iKp6repo<^ vjxcou 6eXo) Trpo- 
<l>v\d(Tor€cr0aL vjxds jj.rj eixirecreiv et? ra cty/ctcrrpa tt^? /cet'oSo- 
^la?, aXXa TrenXrjpocfioprjade ev l^piorTco rw 77^6 iravTOiV jx€p 10 
atwt'wt' yevvr)9cvTi irapd tov TTarp6<;, yevvoiixivo) he vcTrepov 
CK MayDia? Trj<s TrapOevov SC^a o/xtXta9 dpSpos, /cat TToXtreu- 
(Ta[xev(o ocrto)?, /cai hacan nocon kai maAaki'an eepAneycANTi 
iu T(o Xaw, /cat crrjp.e'ia Kai repara Troirjcravri en evepyecria 
duOpcoTTOJV, /cat rot? e^OKeCkaaiv et? iroXvOe'iav rov eva /cat 15 

2 TTto-reCo-ai'] gigjgs ; iirl(TT€v<Te g^. 3 7^70»'o»'] gjg^ ; yiyovaaiv (sic) g3 ; 

7€7d»'a(rti' g4i'. Xi^tiSets] virarov g^ (Dressel), but this substitution is unin- 

telligible and probably (as Zahn suggests) it is some confusion, as virarov occurs § 9 
above. Perhaps it was seen through from the previous page or leaf. 4 to\)'\ 

ZiZz^Si' °"^* S4" Qeov (plXov"] Cotelier after 1, which has amici dei (see the 

lower note) ; dtov <pi\oi g. But probably we should go a step further and read 6eo- 
(piXovs or <f>i\odiov : see the end of the next chapter. 5 evevXoyrjdrjaav] gjgj ; 

ivevXayridr^ffdv re g^ ; ei/XoyrjOrjcrav g^. The re (= rai) of g^ seems to be an incomplete 
correction into the eveuXoyrjOi^crovTai of Gen. xxii. 18. 6 iv Xpicrt^] txt gigjgal ; 

add. lrj<jov g^. 10 imrXT^po^iop-qade] ireTrXtjpotpopeiade g^ ; ui ad plpiurn instrticti 

sitis 1 ; iv\y]po4)op€'L(Tdai gig3g4-f- The reading in I may be doubtful, but it must 
have been either vefr\7]po(p6pr]<Td€ or rreTr\7]poipop7](Tdat, and was probably the former. 



salted\ there seems to be no reason 
for doubting that the interpolator 
either read in his text or substituted 
avXitrdrjTf. The Latin translator's 
rendering '■ exicltate'' seems to arise 
from a confusion of avXl^nv with 
avKiiv. 

2. "nav edvos k.t.X.] The language 
is adapted from Is. xlv. 23 (Alex.), 
Ixvi. 18 ; comp. Phil. ii. 11. 

3. ot Xi^coSfiv K.T.X.] An allusion 
to Matt. iii. 9, Luke iii. 8. 

4. Sfov (piXov] P"or the title 'friend 



of God' as apph'ed to Abraham see 
the note on Clem. Rom. 10. 

eV ra (xnepixaTi Ac.r.X.] Gen. xxii. 1 8. 

5. TfTayfifvoi K.r.X.] Taken from 
Acts xiii. 48. 

II. y€Vva>fx(vco St k.t.X.] Apost. 
Const, vii. 37 rov (k Mapias yevvrjOivra 
8lx<i dvdpos, TOV TToXirfvcrafievov otriws, 
TOV (TTavpcodevTa tVi UovTiov TliXaTov 
Koi dnodavovra koi dvaa-Tavra k.t.X., vii. 
41 fK Trjs ay las TrapOevov Maptas ytvvi]- 
divTa Ka\ noXiTfvaafifvov oaio)! ...kol 
(TTavpcodfVTa eVi Uovriov TliXarnv Ka\ 



TO THE MAGNESIANS. 



177 



ixopou dXrjOLUov Seou KaTayyeikavTi top iavrov Tzaripa, koL 
TO Trcido<; VTrocrTavTi, /cat tt/jos tiov ^picrTOKTovoiv 'louSatwi^ 
iirl TlovTiov Tlikdrov riyeix6vo<; koX 'H^wSou /Sao-ikecoq koI 
(TTavpov vTTOjJieLpavTL Koi (XTToOavovTL, Kol dvacrravTi, koX 

20 dveXOovTt eh tov<; ovpai/ovs 7rpo<; tov aTTOCTTeikavTa, koI Ka6~ 
ecrOevTL ev Se^ta avTov, /cat ipypixivco im crvPTekeia tcou 
alojpojv ixerd So^r^s TTaTpiKrj<; Kplvat ^oxuTas /cat veKpov^ /cat 
dirohovvai e/cacrrw Kara ra epya avTov. ravra o yvovs iv 
7rXr)po(f)opLa /cat 7rtcrT€uo"a9 [xaKdpLO<;' cocrnep ovv kol u/xet? 

25 cf)i\69eoL /cat (faXo-^pLCTTOL iare iv 7rXr]po(f)op[a rrj<^ ekTTiZo^ 
iqp.cov' rj'^ iKTpcLTrrjvaL fxrjSepl 7]fJiO)u yevrjTai. 

XII. 'Ovai.[Ji7]v vixcou Kara ndvTa, edvirep d^Los w* el 
ydp /cat SeSe/xat, 77/309 eva tCjv XeXvjxepcou vp^cov ovk eljJLL. 
olSa ort ov (^vcriovcrOe, 'lr]orovp ydp e)(ere ev eavrot?, Kat 

30 fxaXXou, orav erraivoi vfxd<5, otSa ort evTpeirecrOe, cJs yeypair- 

II Yecvw^eVtfj] g3 ; yevwixiiiw g^; yei'vu/xevov g^^; yevvofievov g,^, 12 6/UiXi'as] 

6/J.r]\ias gj. TToKiTevaaiJ.^i'U}] g3g4^ ; iroXLTevadfievov giga ; and so for Oepawev- 

aavTi, iroiTjcravTt, KaTayyetKavTi, vwoaTOLvri, viroixdvavTi, dwodavovTi, dvaaravTi, 
dveKdovTL, KadecrdivTi, ipxo/J.^i'if, where g3g4J have datives, and g^g^ accusatives. 
See Ps-Smyrn. i for a similar phenomenon. 15 e^o/ce/Xacrit'] g^s\ e^uKi- 

'KacTLv gig,; ^fw au\i(Taac g^- eis iroXvOeiav] gig2g4-f ! Trj^ iroXirdas g^. In 

1 the whole sentence is translated its qui longe erant et its qui prope in vmltittidine 
(or -fiem) (rots ^fw Kal wXtjctIov els iroKvirXridiav?). 17 kuI irpbs] gigagt-f 1; 

TTpbs (om. Kal) gy 24 wcrirep ovv] gig2g4> wcTre/j pvv g^; quotnodo 1. 

26 r/yttuJv] gig2g3g4-f ; nosirum (but v. 1. vestrwii) 1. The reading in I seems cer- 
tainly to be vixCiv (though there is a v. 1.), and perhaps it should be read here. But 
I have thought it best to retain ^ixQv as supported by the authorities. 27 u^wc] 



77/iWJ' g4. 



<?] gig3g4-f; '^VZ^ 



aTTodavovTa vnep rjfiaiv Koi avaaravra 
...Koi dveXdovra eh tovs ovpavoiis Kal 
Kadeadevra iv Be^ia rov irarpos kol 
TidXiv ipxofievov eVt avvreXeia tov 
aloivos p-era 86^r]s Kplvai ^avras Ka\ 
viKpovs, viii. I on... 6 irpo alu>vciiv povo- 
yevfjs iv va-repco Kaipci i< napdevov 
yeyevvrjTai 8i)(a opiXias av8pos Kai on 
irroKiTivtraTo cos avBpconos avev apap- 
Tiai K.r.X., viii. 12 yevopevos in napdi- 
vov...Tro\iT€va-apevos 6(TLa>s...Traa-av vo- 
(Tov Kcu Tvaaav poKaKiav i^ dvOpconoiv 
aTTeXdcras, arjpeld re koi repara iv r<u 

IGN. III. 



Xaa TToi^a-ai k.t.X. Comp. Fs-Sfnj/rn. 
I, Ps-Trall. 10. 

13. ndaav k.t.X.] See the note on 
PJiilipp. 5. 

20. dviKQdvTi K.T.X.] Apost. Const. 
V. 19 avrjXOe Trpos tov drToaTelXavra 
avTov...Ka6i(Tas e'/c Se^ta)i'...o? Kal eXev- 
creTaL erri (TvvTeKeia tov alaivos pfTO. 
dvvdpfcos Kai do^rjs TroWfjs Kplvai (iovTas 
Kal veKpovs Kal drroSovvai iKacrTco KaTa 
TO. i'pya avTov, with vii. 41 (quoted in 
the last note). For eVi avvTeXfia 
K.T.X. comp. Ps-S)nyrn. 3. 

12 



178 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

rat* AiKAioc eAYTOY KATHropoc" Kat, Aere cy tac amaptiac 
COY npcoTOC, i'na AikaiooGhc /cat, otan nomcHTe hanta ta 
AiATeTAfMeNA YMiN, AefeTe on AoyAoi ecweN Axpelor otl 
TO In ANGpobnoic yyhAon BAeAyrwA TTApA 0eco* 6 Oedc 
yap, (fiyjaip, iAac9hti moi to) AMAprooAco. Sict tovto ol S 
IxeydXoL i.Kelvoi Afipaafx kol 'icuyS thn kai cnoAoN e/A- 
irpocrOev rov %eov eavrovg (Lvopiatpv koI o Aaveto, tic 
eiMi eroc) CNANTION COY, Kypie, oti eAolACAC mc ewe toy- 
toy; /^ctt MoocTT^? d napd TrdvTas dv6pcoirovs TT/oadraro? Xeyet 
TTyOo? ©eop' ic)(Nd(|)ooNOC KAI Bp aA Y fAoo c c 6c eiMi ifoi. TCI.- 10 
TTCivo^povcire ovv Kai avTOL, Lva vxpcoOrJTC 6 TAneiNooN yap 

CAYTON YTWGHCeTAI, KAI O YTd)N eAYTON TAHCI N OOO HC GTAI . 

XIII. STTOvSacrare ovv fiejSaLcodrjvai iv rots Soyfiacnv 
Tov Kvptov Kal Tcov dirocTToXwv, tva hanta oca noie?Te 
KATeYoAooGHceTAi, crapKL re /cat Tri^eu/xart, Trtcrret Kat ayairrj, 15 
fxerd TOV d^LOTrpeneo-TdTov iTTiarKOTTov vfxoiv kol d^tonXoKov 
Kal TTvevfxaTiKov (TTe(j>dvov rov vpe(T/3vrepLOV v/xojz^ /cat rcov 
Kara ©eov Sta/cdt'wv. vnordyyjre rco i-mcrKOTrco Kat aXXr)- 
Xots, w? o Xptcrro? rw irarpi, lva evoicri'^ fj Kara Seov ev 
vyu,v. 20 

1 wpCoTOs] here, gig2g3; after ffi), g4[l]. 6 'Iw^]l; iaKw^ g. 7 eauToiJs] 

here, gjgzgs; after o-s-oSoj', g4. covo/xa^ov] txt g3g4J 1; praef. icrov g^; praef. Ico;' 

gj. It may have come in from the termination of the preceding and the commence- 
ment of the following word YCOON. Aai;et5] 555 gj. 9 irpaoraTos] g2Sg4s; 
Tpatiiraros gj ; ■n-pq.wTaros g^- 1 1 avroi] g^g^s ; avToTs g^ ; vfJ.e?s g^ ; vos 
ipsi 1. 15 Ka,Tevoh'jiBri(T(.Tai\ gig3 ; KarevododrjCTTiTai g^; Karevodudrj g^; 
dirigatnini in viam rcctamX, re] gig2^g3; cm. g4[l]. 17 Trpea-^vTepiov] 
giS2S4> '"'peff^vripou (sic) g3; presbytero 1. 19 6 Xpto-ros] g; iesus\; IrjcroOs 
XpiaTos I. 24 d'lios eJjUt] gigz^fgs (but written elp.r)) with I ; e/^' a''"? g4- 
■25 •^i'w,aeV7;s] ivti}fX^V7]S g^; laudabili {alvov/xipTjs) 1. ir/)oo-eiix^5 ^al dyaTrrjs] 
SiS2§3^ (with I); dydirrjs Kal irpoirevxv^ g^- 29 Kal v/xe^s ot] gl; om. 1. 30 al] 
gig3g4-f with I ; om. g^. 

I. AiKMos K.r.X.] The passages 6. 'A^paafi k.t.X.] For Abraham 

which follow are taken from Prov. see Gen. xviii. 27 eyco fie et/it y^ /cat 

xviii. 17 (Ai'/caioff K.T.X.), Is. xliii. 26 o-ttoSos ; for Job, Job xlii. 6 rj-yrjuai 8e 

(Ae'ye k.t.X.), Luke xvii. ID ("Orai'TroiT;- epiavrov yfjv kol (rivobov: comp. Wisd. 

o-Tjre K.T.X. ), Luke xvi. 15 (to eV ai/^pco- xvii. 32. The reading 'Igko)^ is a 

TTois K.T.X.), Luke xviii. 13 (6 eeo? very natural corruption owing to the 

'i\aardr)Ti k.t.\.). proximity of 'A/3paa/i. The passage 



TO THE TARSIANS. 179 

XIV. Et3w9 u/x<x9 TreTrKrjpoiixivov^ iravTos dyaOov, crvv- 
To^oj? TrapeKakecra v^ct? eV dyd-n-r) ^Irjcrov Xpicrrov. (xvyjixo- 
vevere jjlov iu Tat? Trpocrevy^al'; vjiajv, tva Seov eTriTv^o), 
/cat rrj<i eV ^vpla eKKkiqcria'^, rj<; ovk agto? et/xt KokeicrOai 

25 IrriCKOTTO^' inLdeofxai yap rrj^ 7)i'coixevr]<; vijlcov iv ©eoj Trpocr- 
ev)(T]<; KOL dyd7rr)<;, et? to d^LcoOrjvai rrjv iv %vpia, eKKkrjaiav 
Stct TTj^ evTa^ios vfxoju TroLfxavOrjpaL iu UptaTco. 

XV. ' Acrird^ovTaL u/xas 'E^ecrtot (Xtto Sfxvpviq^, oOev 
KoX yp6.(j)0i vfjuv, napoPTes els ^o^av ©eov, atcnrep /cat v/xet?, 

30 ot /caret irdvTa [xe duena'ocraTe, a/xa UoXyKapvo). /cat at 
XotTTat Se eKKk'qo'iat iv '^^l^fj ^iy](TOv XpucTTov dcnrd^ovTat 
vjxds. eppcocrOe iv ofxovoLa, Tvvevixa KeKTrjfjLivoL ctSia/cpt- 
Tov, iv 'KpL(rT(^ 'liyo-ou Sta OeXtjixoLTos Seov. 



5. 
nPO^ TOT^ EN TAP^ni. 

35 'TTNATIOlS, o /cat Seotjiopos, rrj (rea-coa-fxivr) iv XpicrTa) 
iKKKrqcria, d^ieTraivoi /cat d^Lop-vrjixovevT^ /cat d^uaya- 

SubscF. Tou a7tou lepopidpTvpos lyvarlov iTriffroKrj Trpos fiayvrjffiov^ gj (the epistle 
being numbered y' in the marg.) ; tou wyiov iepo/xciprvpos lyvariov Trpos fiayvriaiovs eiri- 
ctoXt) y gg. Nothing in g3g4. 

TTPOC TOyC eN TAPCCOlJ Trpos rovs iv rapau lyvaTios G; tou avTOv irphs tovs iv 
rapffu) (rapai^) g^g^ (with 5' in the marg. of g4, but not of gj); rov aiiTov iTriaToXrj 
S' irpbs Toil's iv rapaip LyvaTios g^; tov aylov lepofiapTvpos iyvaTlov Beotrokews 
dvTioxelas iTTLaToXTJ irpos tovs iv Tapai^. d. g^; ignatitis tarsensibiis L* (see p. 47); 
ad tar senses... ex philippis 1 (with vv. II.); ad tarsum tirhem A. 

36 a^ten-aify] G; a^ie7raiviTi{) g. /cot sec.] GLl; om. g[A] (but A omits the 

previous Kal). 

seems to be suggested by Clem. xiv. 11, xviii. 14, the clauses being 

Rom. 17, 18, where Abraham and transposed. 

Job, Moses and David, are men- 14. iravra k.t.X.] Ps. i. 3. 

tioned together in this connexion. 17. npea^vrepiov] The false read- 

7. Ttf elfii K.T.X.] Loosely quoted ing Trpeo-^urepou makes aT€(f)dvov a 

from 2 Sam. vii. 18. proper name, and d^ionXoKov thus 

10. I(rxv6(})covos K.r.X.] From Exod. becomes nonsense. Hence Morel's 
iv. 10. conjecture d^ioviKov, in which he has 

11. 6 TaTTfivrnp K.T.\.^ From Luke been followed by several editors. 

12 — 2 



l8o IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

TTTjTO), rfj ovcrr) eV Tapcrw* eXeo?, elpijvr], arro ©eov 
TTarpos Kol KvpLov 'irjcrov XptcrroO 7r\y]9wO€Lrj oia irav- 

TO?. 

I. 'Atto XvpCas P'^XP'' Pwju,7^g O-qpiop^a^o^' ov)( vtto 
dXoycov d-qptoiv /BL^pcocTKopei'os, ravra yap, ojg idTe, ©eov 5 
dekfjaavToq e^etcravro rov AavLijX, ctXX' vtto dpdpcjD7ro[x6p- 
^oiv, ols d avqixepo'? Orjp ip(f)(o\evo)v vvtt€l pe ocrrjpepai 
KOL riTpuxTKei' dXX' oyAeNoc AdpoN noioYMAi tcou SeLvoJv, 
oyAe i\(X) thn ytX^^^ timian tMAYTO), co<s ayanav avTrjp paX- 
Xov rj rov }Lvpiov. Sto eroipos dpi Trpo? Trvp, irpos lo 
Orjpia, 7rp6<; ^i(f)0?, wpos cTTavpov povov, Iva \t6v~\ Xptcr- 
Tov lSco tov (Tcorrjpd pov kol 0edf, top vnep ipov 
dTTodavovTa. nApAKAAo) oyN y^ac epw 6 AecMioc Xptcr- 
rov 6 8ta y^9 Kat 6aXdTTrj<; iXavpop€vo<^' cTHKere cn 
TH nicrei eApAioi, ort [6] Ai'kaioc ck nicxecoc ZHcexAi' 15 
yivecrOe aKXu'els, ort Kypioc KAToiKizei MONorpdnoYc eN 

OIKOO. 

5 tWe] idTOLL g^; 'i(TT€ g4. 6 aXX' iItto] gig2g4; aX?^' i^i"' gj ; t;7r6 

5^ G. 76 oj'^iUepos] gLA ; ws avtj/xepos G ; al. 1. f/j.(pw\eiui' wrrei] 

GL; habitat itt Us et ...agitat A; e/xcpuXevei os virrei g; obsident . . . ac devo- 
rant [1]. oarjfj^pai] wj -qixepaL g^. 9 ^^aiir<j3] gLlA; eV aury G. 

ws d7a7ra>'] g; ut . . .diligam 1; ws dyaTrwv GL; al. A. 11 tw] G; 

om. g. 12 ilSw] erSw g2; i'5e g3; j'^Vwj (etSws) L (omitting iVa). 

o-WT^pa] Ggig2g4Ll A ; Trarepa g3. 14 7^s] 7^s Kcti 717? g^. dioXdrrT/s] g ; 

BaXaaa-qi G. 15 eSpatot] txt GL1[A]; add. yivea-de g. It perhaps 

comes from below. o] G; om. g. 16 /xov or poTrovs] o/JLorpoTovs gy 

20 Kcti doK'Tiaei airiOapep] GL; om. gl Anon-Syr.4. For Kal doKijaei earavpudT} Kal 
SoKijcrei d-rr^davev A has specie passiis est et criicifixus est, so that it is doubtful 

4. 'Atto Svpt'a? K.T.X.] Taken from 13. napaKoKa ovv K.r.X.] From 

Ign. Rom. 5. Ephes. iv, i ; comp. Philem. 9. 

6. di'^pcoTTo/xop^coi/] See the note 14. 8ta y^s x.r.X.] See Ign. i?i7w. 

on Ign. Smyrn. 4 tcSj/ drjplcov rwv dv- 5- 

6pa)Trofi6p(f)a)v. arqKfTe k.t.X.] Comp. I Cor. xvi. 

8. ovbevos K.r.X.] The expressions 13, Col. i. 23. See also Ign. Ephes. 

are borrowed from Acts xx. 24. 10, Polyc. Phil. 10. 

10. Trpos TrGp /c.r.X.] A combina- 15. diKaios x.r.X.] From Hab. ii. 

tion of Ign. Smjni. 4 npos nvp, npos 4, quoted also Rom. i. 17, Gal. iii. 11, 

p.dxaipav, npos Orjpla, with Rom. 5 Trvp Heb. x. 38. 

Koi <TTavpos...fj.6vov Iva 'irjaov XpKTTov 16. Kvpios K.r.X.] From Ps. Ixvii 

eTTiTvxo). (Ixviii). 6. 



TO THE TARSI ANS. l8l 

II. Eyvctiv oTi TLve<i Tcav rov ^arava vvqpercov 
i/3ovXij0r)(rav i5/x,a9 Tapd^aC ol fxep, ort 'lyjcrovs SoKijcret 

20 iyeuuijOr] /cat SoKijcreL iaTavpcoOrj [^koI SoKrjcreL diridavev^' 
ol Se, ort ovK €(ttlv vlos rov hiqixiovpyov' ol Se, ort 
avTog icTTLV o eVt TrdvToiv ©eo9* aXXot Se, ort xJjl\6<; 
avdpcoTTos icTTLP' erepoL Se, ort 7) (rdp^ avrrj ovk iyei- 
peraL kcu Set tou diroXavcrTLKov /3loi> \^Cw '^<^^] f^^TLepai,' 

25 TovTOv yap etpaL 7Tepa<; rcov dyadcov rot? fxer ov ttoXv 
(f)6apy]crofxevoL^. tootovtcov KaKcou eV/xo? etcre/cw/^tao-ev, aXX' 
vfX€L<s oyAe npoc copAN ei'rAre th fnoTArH avTcoW HavXov 
ydp i(TT€ TToXtrat Kat fxaOrjTal tov atio MepocoAyMooN 
KAi KYKAoi Mexpi TOY 'lAAypiKOY nenAHpooKOTOc to eyAr- 

30 reAiON /cat TA cti'tmata tov ^piCTTOv iu TTJ crapKL Trepi- 
(^ipovToq. 

III. Ov fJL€[jivy]ixeuoi TrdvTco^; yiviocTKeTe ort 'It^ctov? 
d Ku/5t09 dXrjOm eyevvrjOrj e'/c Ma/)ta9, reNOMeNoc 6k 
ryNAiKoc, Kttt aXyjOeua icTTavpcodr). tMo) yctyo, (jurjcrLU, 

35 MH reNoiTO KAyxAceAi, €1 MH 6N TO) cTAypo) Toy Kypi'oy 

whether this translator's text had the second clause or not. Voss accidentally omits 
doK-qaei iyevvrjdrj Kat, though found in all the authorities. 21 ovk iariv] 

GgiSaSsLlA Anon-Syr. 4; om. g^. 22 Geos] txt GgLlA ; add. pa/er 

Anon-Syr.4. 23 e7e/per(xt] Ggig2Jg4j'L; iyi^yeprai gy, resicrrexit \. 

24 ^Tjv Kol iJ.€Tiivai] GL; fieriivai (om. ^rjv /cat) g; habe7-e 1; frui A. 25 roO- 

TOJ'] GLgjgjl; TovTo g^s; al. A. 27 et|are] eif^are g3 ; ■^'^are g^; veiiiatis 

{yj^are, taken as an aor, imper. from t}kco) L ; mtendatis 1. i^TroraY]?] mandatis 

{iiri.Tayri ?) 1. 28 'le/sotroXy/^twi'] ipoaoXtJ/MOJv g^. 34 <()T]crlv'\ Gg^ ; 

<ji7)<Tl g3g4J; contr. gj. 35 rod Kvpiov 'Irjcrov] Gg (gj does not insert rod before 

IrjffoO, as in the ed. princ); domini'L; domini nostri iesii christi lA (but 1 has a 
V. 1, niei). 

19. ol fxev K.T.X.] For this attack 27. ovSe Trpor wpav k.t.X.] From 

on diverse heresies comp. Philipp. Gal. ii. 5. Here r^ vTrorayri avrSiv 

3 — 7, Trail. 6. must be 'the subjection which they 

22. o eVt Tra^Tcoi' Geoy] See /'/i;?7- imposed.' 

zj^/. 7. 28. ciTro 'lepoo-oXv/xG)!/ K.r.X.] From 

23. 7] a-ap^ avTT] k.tX.] See the Rom. xv. 19. 

note on [Clem. Rom.] ii. 9 ort avrrj ?; 30. to. a-riyfiaTa k.t.X.] An allusion 

(Tcip^ ov KpivfTai ov8i avla-Tarai, with to Gal. vi. 1 7. 

the note. 33. yevop-fvos k.t.X.] Taken from 

26. etVe/cco/xao-ej/] .See Antioch. I, Gal. iv. 4. 
with the note. 34. e'poi k.t.X.] From Gal. vi. 14. 



1 82 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

[Mhcoy]' ko-'' oX'qdeia erraOev koI airidavev Kat avecTTTj- ei 
nASHTOc yap, (^^y^criv, 6 Xpicroc, ei npooToc e2 ANACTAceooc 

NEKptON* KCLl, 6 AneOANeN, TH AMApTlA AHeBANeN e"(|)AnA2' 

o Ae 2H, Tco 0eo) ZH. eVet rt? XP^^^ Beer [xojv, XpicTTOv 
IxTj aTTo6av6vTO<? ; ri's \peia vnojxoi'rj'i ; rt? ^eia [xacrTL- 5 
ycou ; TL StjnoTe IleT^os [xeu icrTavpovro, IlavXo? Se koI 
^ldK(o^o<s fjLa)(^(XLpa eTejxvovTO, 'l(i}dvm]<; Se i(f>vyaSeveTo ev 
UoLTixcp, '^T€(})avog 8e ei' \i9oi<^ dvypelTO Trpo? ro)?^ Kvpio- 
KTOPOJV 'lovSaLMi' ; aXX.' oOSez^ rovrcoz^ et/ciy' dX'qdeia. yap 
icTTavpcoOr) 6 Kuptos iJtto tcuv hvcraej^oiv. ^° 

IV. Kat oTi ovTo<^ 6 yevPTjOels eK yvi^aiKos vlo^; 
e.(TTiv rov ©eov, Kat d crTavpcjOels npcoTOTOKOc nACHC 
KTi'cecoc Kal 0eo5 Xoyo?, /cat avTo<s iTTOLTjcrev ra iravra' 
XeyeL yap o aTToaToXos, elc 0e6c d nATnp, e2 oy ta 
nANTA, KAi elc Kypioc 'Ihcoyc Xpicrdc, h\ of ta hanta' 15 
/cat TToXiv, elc r<!^P Oedc, ka'i eTc Meci'iHc OeoY i<<^'i AN0pob- 
nooN AN0poonoc 'Ihcoyc Xpicrdc* /cat, eN ayto) eKxicOH ta 

I ^iradev koi] gl[A] ; om. GL. airedavcv Ggj ; airiOave g2g3g4-5' «' 

wadTjThs] Ggig2g4Ll; av/nrae-qTos (sic) g.; al. A. 2 ei] Ggjg2g4Ll; Kal ei gj ; 

al. A. 36 dv^dapev] Ggj ; 6 dir^dave g2g3g4-y; quod mortinis est L; (//<z 

mortuus est\. 4 rij; Geip f??] Ggjg3g4L; j'ij ry ^ey gg (with Rom. vi. 10) 1. 

5 jis xpf'tt I'TTOyttoj'^s] Ggjg3g4LlA; om. g^. 6 5^] g; d"/ A; om. LI. 7 ere'/x- 

ro^To] Ggjg2g3 ; KaTcT^/jLvovro g^ ; cacsi sunt L ; obtrimcati sunt 1. 8 tt/j^s] 

g; Trapo. G. 9 oi;5^j' rourwv eiKr\\ GgL ; ne unus qiiidem vane lahoravit A 

7ie in hoc quidein est victoria (oyS' ev rovnt} vIkti) 1. d\T)&elg. yap] gig2-S'g4L[l]A 

dXyjdeia yap 6ti gy 1 1 6tl] gl ; om. GL[A]. oDros] Ggl ; sic (ovrui) L 

om. A (but the Syriac from which it was tianslated doubtless had ovtos ; see Peter- 
mann). 12 6] glA ; om. GL. 16 /cat irdXt;'] GLAl ; om. g. 18 to] 

GL; om. g. Both 1 and A translate as if they had to. iv ovpavi^ kuI to, iwl 7^$. 

I, el TradrjTos k.t.X.] From Acts A;:^. vii, 2. i. Similarly xpi^o-toktouos 

xxvi. 23. occurs several times. 

3. o airedavev K.r.X.] From Rom. 12. TrpcordroKoy k.t.X.] Col. i. 1 5, 
vi. 10. the context being quoted below. 

4. eVei Tis XP^'" K-T.X.] Imitated 14. eh Qeos k.t.X.] From i Cor. 
from Trail. 10, Smyrn. 4. viii. 6. 

8. KvpioKTuvuiv] So Ps-Trall. 11; 16. ef? yap ©for K.r.X.] I Tim. ii. 5. 

comp. Apost. Const, viii. 46 ^recpavos The passage following, eV aiJrw k.t.X., 

...TTpos TU)!/ KvpioKTovav 'lov^cHoiv Xidois is from Col. i. 15 — 17 abridged. 
^\r,deis. The word is found in Joseph. 



TO THE TARSIANS. 1 83 

HANTA, [ta] eN OypANO) KAI eni fHC, OpATA KAI Ao'pATA' KAI 

AYToc ecTiN npo hantcon, kai ta hanta eN AYTCj) cyNe- 

20 CTHKeN. 

V. Kai OTL ovK avro9 icmu o eVl TrduTcov ©eos aX)C 
ft09 iKeivov, Xeyeu, anaBainco npoc ton nAxepA moy kai 
nATepA YMoaN KAI OeoN MOY KAI OeoN YMooN* /cat, ore 

YnOTAfH AYTCO TA nANTA, TOTe Ka) AYTOC YHOTAfHCeTAI Ttp 

25 YTT0TA2ANTI AyTCu TA nANTA, FnA H 6 GgOC TA HANTA eN 

ITACIN. OVKOVV eVcpO? icTTlV 6 VTTOTCt^a? KoX d)U TOL TTOiVTa 

iv TTacnv, kol erepo^ (o virerdyr], os /cat /xerct irdvTcov 
vTroTacrcreTaL. 

VI. Kat ovT€ i//tXo9 auOpojTTo^ 6 St' ov /cat eV w 
Soyeyove ra iravTa' hanta yap ai' aytot ereNeTO' hni'ka 

enOl'ei ton O-fpANON, CYWnApHMHN AYTO), kai 6Ke? HMHN HAp* 
AYTO) ApMOZOYCA, KAI n pOCe)(AipeN MCI KAO' HMepAN. TTCUS o 

av 6 xfjuXos avOpciiiTO'^ rjKOvaeu, kaGoy gk AeliooN moy; tt(Jo<; 
oe Kai ^kcyev, npiN 'ABpAAM reNecBAi trto eiMi; /cat, Ao2a- 

opara] txt g[L] (see above, li. p. 173) [1][A]; add. re G. 19 irpb] Ggig^gsL^]; » 
irpb g4; al. A. 21 Qebs] G1[A]; add. Kai irarrip g; 2.M. pater L. It should 

probably be omitted. 22 esetVou] txt gL; add. ov G; add. os (?) 1; al. A. 

23 Sre] Gg; qziaiido L. Zahn rightly infers that L read Sre, as it generally trans- 
lates Srav ^ quando tctiqiie.' In i Cor. xv. 28 it is Srai'. 24 L'7roTa7^] g; iiro- 
Ttxyd G (Dressel). avrhs] GLIA ; add. 6 vlbs g (from i Cor. xv. 28). 
25 IVa ri 6 Geos ra irdfro] Ggjg3g4jLl ; om. g^ A. 16 cSv] g; 6 cSi* G ; qui est 
LI; def. A. 27 vw^Ta-^-q^ VTreTayei g^. 6s] GgjLl; y g,g2g4 ; def. A. 
lJ.eTa, -KavTUiv] Gg; ctitn omnibus L; ^(7j/ haec omnia {fMera irdura, but it is probably 
a loose translation) 1 ; def. A. 28 vwoTd(r<r€Tai] Gg ; subjiciettir L ; stibjectus 
erit 1 ; def. A. 29 6 St' ol^ gig2g4 ; iUc per quern 1 ; di od (om. 0) Gg3 ; per 
quern L[A]. 31 KaJ eKeZ] G^gjg^^g,; /cam g4, 33 6 t/'tXoj] gig^Jgj ; 
V^tXos (om. 6) g4. 34 So^dffets] gig3g4; 5o^d(7ijy g^ ; Sifaco;' (with Joh. 
xvii. 5) G ; glorijica 1 ; clarifica L. 

22. dva^aiva K.r.X.] John XX. 1 7. (cix). I, quoted also Acts ii. 34, Heb. 

23. ore vTroray^^ K.r.X.] From I Cor. i. 13. 

XV. 28. For ore with the conjunctive 34. eXeyev k.t.X.] The passages 

see Winer Gramni. § xli. p. 372 sq. which follow are taken from Joh. 

30. -KavTa /c.r.X.] John i. 3. The viii. 58 Trpiv 'A^pahfj, k.t.X., Joh. xvii. 

next passage, rjvUa k.t.X., is from 5 86^aar6v k.t.X., Joh. vi. 38 Kara^e- 

Prov. viii. 27, 30, loosely quoted. ^rjKa k.t.X., Joh. i. 9 — 1 1 771/ to cf>ai 

33. Ka'5oi; K.T.X.] From Ps. ex k.t.X., Joh. i. I 'Ei/ dp^.V 'J*' kt-X. 



184 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ceic Me TH a62h h eiyoN npd toy ton kocmon r^eNec6Ai; 
TTOto? 8e avdpconos e/>et, kataBcBhka sk toy oyp^noy, oyx 
Fna noio) TO eeAHMA to eMON, aAAa to eeAHMA TOY neiw- 
YANToc M6; nepl noLov Se dvOpcoiTov ekeyev to hn to 
4)0)0 TO AAhGINON, O Ct)(jOTIZei hanta ANGpoonoN epxoMeNON 5 
eic TON KOCMON* ku TO) KOCMCO HN, KAI 6 KOCMOC A l' AYTOY 

ereNeTO, kai 6 kocmoc ayton oyk e'rNoo' eic ta i'aia HAOeN, 

KAI 01 lAlOl AYTON OY HApeAABON ; TTOJ? OVV O rOlOVTO<i 

T|;tXo9 av9p(07ro<; kol he Mapta? ej^w^' Tiqv ap^v rov elvai, 
aXX.' ov)(L ©eos Xoyo? /cat ixovoyevrj^s vto? ; cn Apxh^ yap lo 

HN O AdfOC, KAI 6 AdrOC HN npOC TON OeON, KAI Oedc HN 

6 AdfOC. /cat ei' aXXot?, KVpioc eKTiceN mc Ap^HN oAwn 
AYTOY eic eppA aytoy' npd toy aioonoc eGeMcAiooceN Me, 
npd Ae nANTOON Boynoon tcnna Me. 

VII. ''Ort 8e /cat avicTTavrai ret crcofxaTa i^ixojv, Xeyet' 15 

AMHN hefixi YmIn, OTI epXCTA! topA CN H HANTeC 01 eN TO?C 
MNHMei'oiC AKOfcONTAI THC (fXJONHC TOY Y'OY TOY OcOY, Ka'i 

I So'sT?] gLlA (but lA add aj>ud te after etxoj' with Joh. xvii. 5, 54 adds irapk aoi 
after yev^aOai, and L adds a te after mnndits esset) ; add. crou G. 7ej'^c70at] 

gjg3g4 ; yiveadaL g^ ; yftVY/ lA ; elvai (from Joh. xvii. 5, though there is a v. 1. yevi- 
ffOai) G ; essef L. 2 avdpuTros] txt GglA ; add. nudus (\pi\6s) L. e/)e?] g ; 

posset dicere 1 ; valet dicere A ; diceret L ; ^Xeyev G. 4 iXeyev rb] G; dictum est 

qtiod A ; diceretitr (iX^yero?) 1 ; ^Xeyef or Ae7e (om. to) g. No stress can be laid 
on the fact that t6 is unrepresented in L. 10 fiovoyevrjs vlos] g^gz^s'i fiovo- 

Yeyrjs i;to's g4; vlos /xovoyevrj^ G. 13 ide/jieXiucrev] gj (but v is afterwards 

erased) g2-fg3g4-^ 5 edifxeXiwae G. 15 df/crra^'rai] G; d/'tVTarat g. r)ij.Qiv'\ 

Ggigz-fgsLlA ; I'/xtDj' g4. 17 ToO uioO] gLIA ; om. G. 19 kol To...adava- 

oiav^ Ggjg2J'g4[A]Ll ; om. g3. 10 cruxppofws ^v /cat 5i/ca^ws] gLIA ; auKppovui^ 

Kal eiffe^Qs fij/' G. 21 TrdXiv X^yei] GL*1A (A however omits iraXtv); praef. 

Kadois ITauXos gig2g4 (but om. irdXiv g^) ; praef. avros 6 UavXos g^; praef. secundum 
quod 1 (but om. in some Mss). ouVe ii.oixol\ GgLA ; veque fornicarii {-rropvoi) 

1 (omitting oCfre rropvoi below). oi^re fxaXaKol] Ggjg3g4LlA; om. g^s. 22 oifre 

apaevoKo^Tai] gLIA ; om. G. oSre iropvoi] GLA ; om. gl. 23 oSre 

KX^TTTai] Ggjg3g4LlA ; om. g^. In A fxidvaoi and KXiwrai are transposed. After 
KX^irrai 1 adds neque 7-apaces {oiire apwayes). 01'] g,g3g4A ; om. Gg^. The 

negative is not repeated in LI, but the genius of the language was adverse. 
Both readings appear in i Cor. v. 9, but the omission has by far the highest support. 

12. Kxipios /c.r.X.] Prov. viii. 22, 16. 'A/ai)!/ ac.t.X.] From Joh. v. 25, 

23, 25, a favourite text in the Arian 28, loosely quoted, 
controversy. 18. 6 aTr6crTo\os!'\ The passages 



TO THE TARSI ANS. 1 85 

01 AKOYCANT6C zh'contai. Kttt o aTTocrroXos* Ae? r-^p to 

({)e(\pTON TOYTO eNAYCACOAl A(t)eApCl<\N [kAI TO ONHTON TOyTO 

2oeNAYCAc9Ai aGanacian]' kol otl Set ao}(f>p6i'co<; t,rjv Kai 
St/catoj?, [^TTCtA-tz-']] Xeyet' mh nAANAcGe* oyTe moi)(oi oyxe 
maAakoi oyTe ApceNOKoTxAi oyTe ndpNoi OYTe AoiAopoi 
ofTe Meeycoi oyTe kA6tttai BaciAgian Oeoy oy KAHpo- 

NOMHCAI AyNANTAI' Kttt, 61 NCKpOl OyK IreipONTAI, OyAe 

25 XpiCTOC efHrepTAr KENON ApA TO KHpyrMA HMOON, KSNH Ae 

KAI H ni'cTIC YMO>N' [eTI CCTE eN TAIC AMApTIAIC yMOJN"] ApA 

KAI 01 KOIMHGeNTeC eN XpiCTO) AHOOAONTO. el eN TH ZOOM 

TAyTH HAniKOTec ecMeN eN XpicTco monon, eAeeiNOTepoi 
HANTOON ANGpconcoN ecMeN. ei NeKpoi oyK treipoNTAi, (})Ar<j^- 
3oMeN [kai] niooMeN, AypioN r<^p AnoGNHCKOMeN. ovTtx> he 
SiaKeLjJLevoL, ri hiolcroyiev ovcov kclI Kvvoiif, oi ixrj^kv rov 
fxeWoPToq (jipouTL^oPTeq [jiopov Tov (fiayelu elcnv opeKTCKOL 
Kal rcou fxeTa to (jyayeiv ; aveTTio-Ta.T'qToi yap elcriv tov 
KLvovPTo^ epSoOev pov. 

The negative is unquestioned in Gal. v. 21. KXrjpovopLrjcrai. duuaPTai] GL ; 

hereditaiit K; KXrjpovo/jLrjcrovcnu (as in i Cor. v. 10, Gal. v. 21) g; possidebunt 1. 
24 ei] gig3g4^1A; om. (but supplied in the marg.) G; ol ^^. 26 v/jlQu 

pri.] gigaA ; ijfxwv Gg3g4Ll (but with a v. 1. vcstra). ?ti...v/j.uv] GLIA; 

om. g. 27 Kal] Gg,g2g3Ll; om. g4A. 31 Kal kvvwv] GLA 

(z'el a canibtis) gig3g4l (but the words are transposed canimt vel asinoriim) ; 
om. gj. ot firjSev] Gg,g25g3Ll ; oi yU7)5^ (sic) g4 ; al. A. 32 fj.6vov] Gg4 ; 

fiovov gig2g3. elfftf opeKTiKol] gl ; (ppovTL^ovaLV eh 6pe^iv ipxi/J-evoi GL (but L 

has omitted the words (ppovrl^ovre^ p.bvov rod (fia-yelv, owing to the repetition of 
<j>povTL^o-) ; al. A. The reading of G is best taken thus, ol fxridkv tov /jl^Wovtos 
(j>povT'i.^ovTe% (sc. rjfiels) ; fiovov tov (payelu (ppovri'^ovaiv {?>voi /cat /ewes), ek ope^iv 
epxofJ-ivoL Kal tQiv fiera to (payeif. But it cannot be right. 33 dveiricrTa.- 

TTjToi] gig2g4 ; dve-irlcTTaTa g^ ; dveir'KJTaroi G ; inscii L[l]. A is altogether wide 
here, but the words non resurgtini seem to be intended as a rendering (though 
wholly incorrect) of dveTnaTdTTjToi. The reading dveirlcTTriTui, which some editors 
adopt, has nothing to recommend it. See the lower note. tov kiuovv- 

Tos ^vdodev vov] tov ki- G (breaking off abruptly in the middle of the word) ; moventis 
intus intellectus L ; tov vovv tov klvovvtos Ivdodei' g ; ^itid t'nfcriies vioveattir 1 ; 
al. A. 

which follow are from i Cor. xv. 53 19, 32. 

Set yap to (fidapTov K.r.X., and I Cor. 33. aj/eTrtcrrarjjrot] ''withoict a di- 

vi. 9, 10, JLIJ7 tiKavadQe k.t.X. rector^ as Euseb. Dem. Ev. iv. 7 (p. 

24. fi w/cpoi /c.T.X.] Passages strung 155) ^^f ai/ \}.r] avapx'^'- '^«i dveTna-rdrrjToi 

together from i Cor. xv. 16, 14, 17, 18, Gpeixfidrcov dUtju dXnycov, Cyr. Alex, de 



1 86 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



VIII. ^OvaifXYjv vixojv iu KvpCco. vy](f)eTe' TTacrav 
e/cacrros KaKiav aTToOeaOe, /cat tov Or]pLcoB7] 9vix6v, Kara- 
XaXidv, avKO(f}avTiai', alcr^fyoKoyiav, evrpaTTeXiav, ^JjlOv- 
pLcrfiov, (f)vcrL(0(TLv, ixidiqv, Xayveiav, (^ikapyvpiav, <f>Lko- 
ho^iav, (f)66pov, Kol TTav to rovrots crvvoiZov' eNAVcAcSe 5 
oe TON KypiON fj^oiv 'Ihcoyn XpicTON, ka) thc CApKoc npo- 
NoiAN MH noielcBe eic eniGyMiAc. ot Trpecr^vTepoi vtto- 
Taacrecrde t(o eincrKOTTO), 61 hioLKOvoi rot? Trpeaj^vTepoi^, 

d Xao? rot? Sta/covots- dvTixpv)(ov eycu toju (^vkarrovrav 
TavT7]v Trjv evra^iav' koX 6 Kv/3to? eliq [xer avTcof Slt]- io 

IX. Ot duBpes, (TTepyere ra? yafxeTaq vfxcop' at 
yvvoLKes, TOv<; 6iJLol,vyov<;. ol TratSe?, tov<; yovei<i Trpor]- 
ycLcroe' ol yovets, ta tekna 6KTpe4>eT6 en haiAgia ka'i 

2 ^KajTos] gigzgsU ; om. g4A. dwoOeffde] g ; airoOiadai L (and so ivhli- 

aaaOai, n oieTc 6 ai : see above, p. 50) 1 (but it reads evdvixaade, iroieiffOe); ct amovete 
A. 3 aiffxpo^oyldv ivrpaireXiav] g,g2g3Ll ; evrpaiveKlav aicrxpo^oyiav g^. A has 

only scurrilitatcm for all the three words ahxpoXoyiaf, evrpaireXiap, \pL9vpiafi6v. 
In 1 evTpaireK'Mv is rendered malam conversatioiicm. tvTpo.iriKla.v\ g2-fg4 ; evTpa- 

iTe\eiav gjgs- 6 W\ gl; et K; om. L. rjfj.wv'] So it is read in g (not 

v^Qv) with the other authorities. The omission in A is due to the ambiguous 
Syriac. 7 Troteiu^e] gjg3 ; Trotijcr^e g^ 5 ''toi.dcda.L L ; TroirjTe g^. 8 roh 

■n-pt(r^vTipoii\ glA ; episcopo et presbyteris L. 96 Xa6s] txt LIA ; add. toTj 

Trpea^vripois nai g. dj'Tt>i;xoJ'] g.ga ; wTiVuxos gjg4^. eyu] txt gjg^gsL ; 

add. 7ej'oitt?7;' g4 ; add. efficiarX', persona mea sit {=:ipse sim) A. (pvXaTTovTuv] 
gjg25g3; cf)v\a(T<j6vTwv g^. 13 Trporfyeiade] ^^g^^^\ praekouorate L; 

honorate lA ; ai5e?(r7-e (sic) g3. This last is evidently a pure conjecture, and 
editors ought not to have been misled into reading aldelcrde or ahe'iade. The 
various reading aivdade, which Ussher gives (App. Ign. p. 102) as from the Medi- 
ceus (i. e. G), must be a mistake. This MS ends abruptly at the close of § 7 ; but 



Adoy. vi. p. 200 Tr]v ktio-iv anaaav ovk 
dveTTKTTaT^TOis Kiv^iiaai(})epoij,€VT]i'. For 
the construction with the genitive, 
' without the guidance of the mind,' 
see Kiihner Gramin. il. § 421 (p. 34.4 
sq.). For the other reading dvenia-- 
TUToi, 'careless, neglectful of,' comp. 
Porphyr. de Abst. i. 9 aveniaTarov Tfjs 
8iacf)cpas. 

I. naaav k.t.X.] Comp. I Pet. 
ii. I. 



5. fvbva-aa-Be k.t.X.] From Rom. 
xiii. 14. 

9. dvrlyj/vxov iya K.r.X.] Imitated 
from Polyc. 6. 

1 3. Trpo/jyelo-^e] The word has the 
same sense as in Rom. xii. 10. 

14. TO. TiKva K.r.X.] From Ephes. 
vi. 4 ; the context of our Pseudo- 
Ignatius being also suggested by the 
context of St Paul. 

15. 0)9 ifpfi'ns] Tcrtull. dc Cult. 



TO THE TARSIANS. 187 

15 noy66ci'a Kypioy. ra? Iv TrapOevia rt/xare cJ? tepeta? 
Xptcrrov, ra? iv creixvoTriTi -^yjpas coq Ovcriaarripiov 0eov. 
oc KvptOL, [JLETa ^etSov? Tots SovXot? eTTiTdarcreTe' ol hov- 
\oL, fxeTa <fi6^ov rot? KvptOL^ i^vTrrjpeTelTe. /xT^Set? ei^ x5/xtv 
dpyos ecTTO)' jjltJtyjp yap Trj<; iuSeiaq 17 dpyta. ravTa ovk 

20 iTTirdrTOi oj? aij^ rt, et koL SeSe[JiaL' aW w? dSe\(j)6s viro- 
[XPTJcTKa). etr) KvpLO<; fxeff" vjxaiv. 

X. OvaLfirjv vjxojv tcov Trpoaev^aiv' 7rpo<jevy^ea9e tVa 

\r](TOV iiTLTvy^oi. TrapaTiOeixai vpXv ttjv iv ^KvTio^eia e/c- 

Kkiqcriav. acnrdloPTai vixds at iKKXyjaiau rrj^; 'Acta? kol 

25 UoXvKapTTO^ o auOpcoTTOS Tov ©eov, w Kal TrapaOrjcroixai 
Tiqv eKKXrjcnav rrjs Xvpia'?. acnrd^eTau v/xa? 97 iKKk'qcrta 
^ikiTnTrjcrCoiv, 69cv koX ypd^oi v[JiLU. dcnrdt^eTai vjxd<5 ^i\o)v 
o OidKouos 'Ufioii', d) KoX eydi ev^apicrrw, crTTOvSat&j? virr)- 
peTovvTi [JLOL iv TrdcTLV. acTTrct^erat v/xa? 'Aya^oTrov? o Sia- 

Voss is not explicit on the subject (p. ii6), and Ussher, while giving Voss's text, 
supposes himself to be giving the reading of the MS. At least I cannot account for 
the statement in any other way. Voss himself must have got alvelcrde (p. 80) by 
conjecture or by misprint from Ussher's aidetcrde ; and Ussher's aldeta-6e was founded 
on the reading of g3. 15 irapdeuia] g3g45 ; irapdivela gj. 17 oi 

K\jpLoi....c^virripeTdTe\ txt LIA. The two clauses are transposed, ol dovXoi k.t.X. 
and oi Kvpioi k.t.X., in g. iiriTacrcreTe] gig^gsLA ; virordcrcreffde g^ ; csioie 

[1]. 19 ^aru] gl ; maneat L ; stet (inatieat) A. a.p'^ia\ apyela 

5iS3* ravTo] g; add. qiiidcvi A; add. eniin L; add. aiiietn 1. 20 iiwo- 

fMvtjffKui'] gjg3 ; viro/xifjLVTjaKw g2-''g4-^ {^^^ t^he variation is likely to have been over- 
looked). See the note on Clem. Rom. 7, 23 'Avrioxelg.] avTioxiiav 
ga- 24 rrjs 'Acrias...r] eKKXrjaia] A; om. gl (by homoeoteleuton). 29 'A- 
yadoTTovs] glA ; om. L. Ussher says ' Desideratur hoc nomen in Grteco Me- 
diceo et in vetere Latino nostro interprete,' i.e. in G and L. But G is wanting 
here; and as 'AyaOoirovs stands in Voss's text, the explanation which I have given 

J^em. ii. 12 'quae sacerdotes pudi- gested by this passage in the Pseudo- 

citiae dicimini'. Ignatius. 

16. dvaiaa-Tripiov Qeov] Seethenote 19. ix^rrjp yap k.t.X.^ Aposf. Const. 

on Polyc. F/i//. 4, where the expres- ii. 4 firjTtjp rj dpyla XipLov. 

sion occurs. The false Ignatius ov< eVirarro) k.t.X.] Comp. Philipp. 

however may have borrowed it from 13. Imitated from Ign. EpJics. 3 ; 

Apost. Const, ii. 27, iii. 6. see the note there. 

18. firj^eh K.T.X.] Ign. Polyc. 6 p.r) 25. o ('wdpairos k.t.X.] An imita- 

Tis vfia)v Secreprcop tvpedrj, where G tion of I Tim. vi. 1 1 (comp. 2 Tim, 

has the gloss apyos- The gloss must iii. 17), where Timothy is so called, 

cither have suggested or been sug- 28. o Siukovos vp.(ov] See the notes 



l88 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

KOvo<s 6 e/c Svpta?, 05 (XKoXovOel [jlol iu 'KpiCTCo. acha- 
CAcOe aAAhAoyc eN Afitp (t)iAHMATi. d(T7Tal,ofxaL 7ravTa<i Kai 
TTacra?, rov<^ iu ^picTTCo. eppcocrOe crcojxaTi Kai ^v)(fj /cat 
TTvevixaTL \j.vi~\, koX ifxov jxr) eTrLkdOrjcrde. 6 Kv/3i09 P'^O 
vpojv, 5 

6. 
TiVOt ^lAinnH^IOTS. 

'TFNATIOX, o KoX Seo(f)6pos, eKKk-qo'ta ®eov ^Xerjixeur) 
iu TTLCTTei Kai vTTopoufj Kol dyaTTr] avvTroKptrco, rrj 
ovcrr) iu OtXtTTTTOts* eXeo?, elprjur) dno ©eov TTaTp6<s koI 
KvpLOV Irjcrov l^picrTOv, oc ecTiN cwxHp hantoon ANGpoi- 10 

TTCON, MAAICTA niCTOON. 

I. MepurjpeuoL Trj<; ayd-rrr)'? vpcou kol Trj<; iu Xptcrrw 
cr7rovSrj<i, rj<; iueSeC^acrde elq rjpds, irpeTrou itj'yr) craped a 

of Ussher's v.l. to trpoiiyelaOe § 9 will not hold here. I can only conjecture that 
in answer to some enquiry about the reading here Ussher got a reply, 'desideratur in 
Mediceo,' meaning that the J>assa£-e was wanting in this MS. With the omission in 
L before him, he would interpret the ambiguous reply to mean that the 7uord was 
wanting. i 6 e/c ^vpias, k.t.\,] LA translate as if os eK ^vplas aKoXovOei k.t.X. 

3 Tovs] glA ; om. L. (Tw/xari Kai] glA ; om. L. 4 evi] g ; om. LIA. iin- 

Xadrjade] eTriXcideade g3, a solecism. 

Subscr. 8. Tov ayiov iepo/jidpTvpos lyvariov iinaToX^ irpos tovs eV rapaQ g^; rod 
ayiov lepo/xaprvpos iyvarlov i-mffToXr] 5' wpbs roi/s en raptrtp gj. Nothing in g3g4. 

rrpOC c})lAinTTHCIOYc] tov avrov irpbs <piXi.7nrr]aL0vs Trepl ^anTiffpLaTOS gig2g4 
(with e in the marg. of gjg4) ; tov ayiov UpofidpTvpos lyvariov apxieinaKbirov 
6eoTr6Xeus avrioxeia^ iwiffToXT] wpbs (piXL-mrrjaiovs. e g^ ; ad philippcnses dc baptismo 
sa-ipta de endamno per epiphanhun I (with vv. 11.); ad phillipos urban A. 

on Ign. Philad. 11 for Philo and Ag- originally a marginal note calling at- 

athopus. tention to the subject of § 8 ^anTia-fia, 

I. aa-Trda-aa-de k.t.X.] As in Rom. (pav^ Qeov eVi tw ^aTrrtfo/xeVw, k.t.X. 

xvi. 16, I Cor. xvi. 20, 2 Cor. xiii. 12; (comp. § 9 i8mv npwTov cos kolvov av- 

comp. I Thess. v. 26. Opairov ^aiTTi^opifvov), and was trans- 

npoc <})iAinnHCiOYc] The addi- ferred afterwards accidentally to the 

tion Trfpt ^aTTTiajjinTos, which is found heading. 

in the Greek and Latin copies, is not 10. or iaTiv xr.X.] From i Tim. 

adequately explained by the contents iv. 10. 
of the epistle itself. Possibly it was 16. Iva to avro k.t.X.] A combina- 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 189 

ypdxfjai TTpos ttjv (f)L\dSe\.(f)ov vfxaiv Kara Seov ifjvx^LK-qv 

15 dydfrrjv, vTrofMLfip-qcTKeLV u/xa? tov eV X/Dtcrrw vixwv Spofiov, 

i'na to ayto AefHTe nANTec, cfMyYXO'/ to 6n ^poNoyNTec, 

TO) Ayra) kanoni T179 TTtcrrew? cToi)(OYNTec, ws IlauXo? v/xa? 

ivovderei. el yap elc icmv 6 tcov oXcov Oeoc, d nAXHp tov 

XpiCTTOV, el of TA nANTA- eic Ae kai d Kypioc hmoon Mhcoyc 

20 [XpicToc], o [xouoyeuT]'^ vlo<; tov 0eov, o t(ov oXcov KvpLO'g, 

Ai' of TA TTANTA' €u 0€ KOI TTvevjxa dyiov, TO ivcpyTjaav iu 

Mojcrfj Kac 7rpo<f)r]TaL'? koI aTrocrroXots" eu 8e Acal to ySavr- 

TLcrfJia, TO els top OdvaTov tov KvpCov SiSoixevop' {xua [Se] 

/cat Tj iKXeKTT) eKKKrjcricL' fxCa oipeiXeL expai koI tj /card 

2$XpLcrTOP TTicTTLS- elc yap Kypioc, mi'a ni'cTic, eN Bahticma, 

€IC Oedc KAI nATHp nANTOON KAI AlA nANTOON Ka'i In 
nACIN. 

II. Et5 ovp ©eo? Ka\ TraTrfp, Ka\ ov hvo ovZe Tpels' 

€t? d HN KAI d CON, KAI OYK eCTIN HAHN AYTOf, MONOC 

30 aAhGinoc' Kfpioc yap, (f)rj(TLP, 6 Oedc coy Kfpioc elc cctin. 
Kttt TTaXiv' OYX cTc Oedc Ikticcn hmac; ofx e^c nATHp 

12 fienv7]fX€U0L'\ gjgsgal; ixeixv-qixivos g^. A translates fiefiv-rj^iivoi, i]yr](7d/j.€6a, 
both by singulars. i8 eZ yap] gA ; om. 1. 20 Xpiaros] gslA ; om. gig2g4' 

d /i0j'07e;'7)s utos rou Qeov] Jilhes dei unigenitus 1; iiiiigenitus Jilius del A; om. g. 
6 Tw;' fiXwy Ki'pios] gl ; om. A. 23x61'] gig2g4J'; om. g3. StSo/xej'oj'] gig3g4; 

6td olS6/j.€vov gj (a repetition of similar letters AIAAiA). oe] gj ; om. gig2g4. 

A has uita est et electa ecchsia, but it has translated 5^ koI in this way in the previous 
clauses. Moreover it makes the apodosis begin with ixla. ocpeiXei k.t.X. In 1 the 
words are u/ta itaque etiam ecclesia esse debet et una fides quae est in christo, which 
seems to point to the reading 5^ koX, but in which the apodosis is made to begin with 
fAa [Se] KoX k.t.\. 24 i] eKXeKT-fj iKKXrjaia' /xia ocpdXeL k.t.X.] gjgzgsA ; 

i] €KKX7)(T[a orpeiXei k.t.X. g^ (comp. 1, as given in the last note). o^ttXet] 

6<pei\y] g^. 29 6 -qv koL b liv] qui crat et est A; 6 wv gl. 

tion of I Cor. i. 10, Phil. ii. 2, ill. 15. 4, 8, iv. 8, xi. 17, xvi. 5. I have re- 

18. ft yap K.T.X.] Modified from stored this reading from the Arme- 

I Cor. viii. 6. nian Version. 

23. ets TOV Bavarov k.t.X.] In ac- Ka\ ova eaT',v k.t.X.] Dcut. iv. 35 ; 

cordance with the teaching of Rom. comp. Is. xlv. 5 sq., etc. 

vi. 3. fiovos aXrjdivos] See Joh. xvii. 3. 

25. ets 7ap k.t.X.] From Ephes. iv, 30. Kupto? k.t.X.] From Deut. vi.4. 

5, 6. 31. ovx eh Qeos k.t.\.] Mai. ii. lo, 

29. o 771/ K.T.X.] Taken from Rev. i. loosely quoted. 



IQO IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

HANTOON HMCON; Ct? OC Kol vloS, XoyO? ©609. 6 MONOfeNHC 

yap, (f)r)(TLV, 6 con eic Toyc KoAnoyc toy nATpdc. Kat 
TraXiv' elc Kypioc Mhcoyc XpicToc. /cat ei^ aXXw* ti onoma 
AYTO), H TI 6'noma T(p yi^), i'na TNK^MeN; 615 06 Kat o vapa- 
kXtjto'?. eN ya/), (fyrjcnv, /cat hngyma, eneiAn eKAi-ieHMeN eN 5 
iwiA eAniAi THC kAhc6ooc HMoaN. /cat TrdXtv' eN nNeywA eno- 
Ti'ceHMeN, /cat ra eg^r^s" hanta Ae tayta, ra ^aptcr/xara 
^rfkovoTi, er;eprei eN kai to ayto hncyma. ovTe ovv rpelq 
Trarepe? ovre rpel^ utot owre rpet? ■napa.Kkr]TOi, aXk 
€t9 TraTrfp /cat et? vto? /cat ets Trapa/cXi^TO?. Sto /cat 10 
[Kupto?] aTTOcrriWoiv tovs aTrocrroXov? MAOHTeYCAi hanta 
ta e6NH epeT€iXa.TO avrot? BAnTizeiN eic to onoma toy 
nATpoc KAI TOY Y'oy kai toy Afioy nNeyMATOc* ovTe et? 
eua Tpicovvjxov ovre et? rpet? ivavO poiTTrjcravTa% ctXX' ets 
rpet? ojxoTLixov?. ^5 

III. Ets yap o ipavOpa)TTr}cra<;, ovre 6 TraTrjp ovTe 6 
TrapaKXrjTog, aXXa fxopov 6 vtos* ov SoKrjcreL, ov (^avracria, 

I \6yos 0e6s] giZ^^g^slA. ; X070S deou g^ ; comp. Ps-Magn, 6. c roi's /co'X- 

TTous] gigz'S'ga : ''"0'' KoXwov g4 (after Joh. i. i8); j««« lA.' 4 to) vly] giga^fgal ; 

ry XP'CTy g4 ; clef. A. 5 /cat Tri'eu/^a] giga-^gs ; t^ Tri/eiVa g4 ; spirittis 1 ; 

spiriliis sane t lis A. 8 ey] giga-^gsA ; t6 iv g^ ; /^j<? 7/«?<j- 1, 10 Kat 

tert.] g2-^g3g4'flA ' otn- gi- n Ki^ptos] gj ; o fi^ptos g2g4 ; do?nimis\\ dominus 

iioster A; om. g3. 12 ^^^/i;] ^^i*?;; g^. 14 ets rpets evavdpwTrrjaavTas, 

dXX'] om. 1 and Reg. 1026 (see Cotelier) by homoeoteleuton. The clause ovre els 
rpeXs ivavOpunrrja-avras is wanting also in A. For 6/J,OTLfj.ovs Reg. 10-26 has 6/j.o}i>v/j.ovs. 
ivavOpuirricravTas] ivavdpwirlffavTas gjgj. 16 ivavOpw!n^<7asi] ivavdpwirlaas g^. 

17 /xovov] gjgjgs ; fJ-ovos g^s (and so the edd.) ; so/us 1; dub. A. 18 6 \6yos yap] 

gjg25g3 ; o yap \6yos g^ ; vcrbiim ciiim 1 ; verbiiin (om. yap) A (connecting it with 
the previous words, dXX' aKTjdeia 6 \6yos aap^ iyivero). 2 r \-at Ti^eTai\ 

I. o /Liofoyei'jjs' Af.r.X.] Joh. i. 1 8. 27), but instead of ra vlS the best 

On the possibility of a reading 6 supported reading is to'is t^kvois, while 

fiovoyevqs, without either vloi or some copies have ra tskvco. It is 

Oeos, in this passage of the Gospel, quoted as here by Theodoret on Heb. 

see Hort's Two Disse7'tatioiis p. ir iii. 6 (ill. p. 563, Schulze). 

sq. So far as it goes, this passage of 5. eu...7rvfvfj,a /c.r.X.] Ephes. iv. 4, 

our Ignatian writer favours such a loosely quoted, 

reading. 6. ev irvevpia K.r.X.] From i Cor. 

3. ds KvpLos] A reference to i xii. 13. The next passage, navra 8e 

Cor. viii. 6. *:.t.X., is from the same context, i 

Ti ovo/ia K.T.X.] Prov. XXX. 4 (xxiv. Cor. xii. II. 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 191 

aXX aXr/Oeia' 6 Aopoc yap cAp2 ereNexo* A yap co^i'a 
(pKoAoMHceN eAYTH oTkon. Kat iyewTjOri (o^ av0p(o7ro<; 6 

20 0609 \6yo<; jjiera crwixaro'? ek Trjq rrapOevov, avev o/xtXia? 
apopo<5' H nApGcNoc yap eN r^^crpi AHyeTAi kai reiexAi 
YioN. dXr)Ooj<i ovv eyevvrjOrj, dXr]Oco<; 7]v^7]9r), dXfjOcos eV^a- 
yeu Kol emeu, dX-qOcoq icTTavpcodr) kol aneOavep Kal dvicrTiq. 
6 TavTa TTtcrreucra?, cu? ey(ei, w? yeyep\y]y]TaL, fxaicdpioq' 6 

25 TavTa fXT) TTKTTevoiv evayrj<i ov^^ t^ttov tcou top Kvpiov 
crravpiocrdvTiov. o yap ap^utv rov koctixov tovtov ^aipei, 
OTav Tt? dpvrJTai rov (TTavpov oXeOpov yap eavTov yivcocr- 
Kei TT^v 6p,oXoyiav rov crravpov. rovro yap ecriv to rp6- 
TTaiov Kara rrj<; avrov Svt'a/xews' oirep opcou <^pirrei koI 

3° aKovoiv (fio/Selrai. 

IV. Kat irplv p.ev yewqraL crravpos, eaTrevSev yevecr- 
uai rovro' /cat eNHprei 6n to?c y'oTc thc AneieeiAc, evrjp- 
yei ev 'lovSa, ev <I>a/)tcratot9, ev SaSSou/cat'ot?, ev Trpecrfivraiq, 
ev veoi<5, ev lepevcnv. fxeXXovro<i 8e yivecrOai, Oopv/Belrat 

gjgjg^lA {ei peperit) ; om. g3 (apparently an error of the press). 22 dXTj^wj 

■q\)ip[]B'i)\ gig3g4.rlA ; om. g^. 24 raura] aiyrct g3. ■yE^ivviqrai\ g^ 

(but the first v is erased); nafns est 1 ; yeyivrjTai gz^SsSi^- I" -^ '^^ ^X^'t '^s 
767ev[i']77Tai, is rendered briefly, quomodo et factum est, so that the translator's 
reading is doubtful but was probably •yeyivrjTai. 25 jxtj Triarevoju] g^g^ ; /j.i) 

■jriaTeivas g2S4' which is a conformation to the preceding clause. In lA a present 
tense credit appears in both clauses. 26 rourov] g ; in hoc (tovtcii) 1 ; 

om. A(?). 27 opvrJTaL] apvelrai, gy iavrov] giga-fgs 5 avrou 

g^. 30 (po^eirai] (po^TJTaL g^. 32 tovto] g (all the four MSs); 

hoc 1 ; htijusmodi (tolovto ?) A, There is no authority for the tovtov of the 
editors. evrjpyei] eveipyr] g^ ; evepyelp 1. 34 dopvjBelTai] Oopv- 

piJTai g^. 

12. e'l/eretXaro] As recorded in Sniyrn. 2, Apost. Const, v. 20. 

Matt, xxviii. 19. 21. 7 rrapdevos K.r.X.] Is. vii. 14, 

16. ei? yap k.t.X.] This passage, quoted in Matt. i. 23. 

as far as tcfjayfv Kal emev, is quoted 22. dXrjdas ovv k.t.X.] This pas- 

in the Antirrhetica of Nicephorus; sage is copied from Ign. Trail. 9; 

see Spicil. Solesm. i. p. 356, and comp. Smyr?i. i. It itself is repro- 

Cotelier here, duced substantially in an Arabic 

18. 6 Xdyoj K.r.X.] John i. 14. The fragment printed later in this volume, 

following words, r] aocfiia k.t.X., are 32. ev^pyei k.t.X.] The expression 

from Prov. ix. i, a favourite text in is taken from Ephes. ii. 2. 
the Arian controversy : comp. Ps- 



192 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Kol (xerdixeXov ifxjSaXkeL tw TrpoSorr), koI ^po^ov avTco 
ZeiKVVcriv /cat ayy^oviqv StSacr/cet* (jjoftil Se /cat to yvvaLOv, 
€V oueipoLS avTO KaraTapdrTcov, /cat Traveuv TreipaTai ra 
Kara rov crTavpov, o ttcLvto, KoiXcop klvcov el<; Tr]v avTov 
KaTaaKEVHjv' ov fieTayiVcocrKajv iirl [tw] rocrourco /ca/coj' 7) 5 
yap av ov iravra tjv TT0vr)p6<;' aXX' CTrrjcrOeTO rrj<; kavTOV 
ctTTcuXeta?. apX"^ 7^9 ct^^rw /caraSt/ci^? d rou X/Jtorov crrav- 
p6<;, ctp^T) davdrov, dp)(rj aTrtoXeta?' Sto Kat ei^ tlctlv 
ivepyei apvcicrOai rov cTTavpov, to TTd0o<; iTTaLcr)(vi>ecrOaL, 
TOP OdvaTov SoKrjcTLV Kakeiv, ttjv e/c rrapdivov yevvqaiv 10 
TTepLKOTTTeiv, TTjv (fivcTLV avTTJp Sia^dWeiv ax; jjLvaepdv' 
'lovSaiot? (TV/x/jta^et ets apvqcriv rov aravpov, '^Wrjcriv 
ets crvKo^avTiav jxayeias, alpeTLKolq et? (f)avTaaLav' ttolkl- 
X09 yap eVrtv d tt79 Ka/ctas crTpaTrjyo^, k\€\Jjlvov<s, acrrarog, 
eavrdp ivavTiO'? /cat aXXa /xei' Trpo^aX\6fxevo<; erepa Se 15 
Set/cvvs* cro(f)6<i ydp ^(ttl tov KaKonoLrjaaL, to oe Kokou o 
TL TTore icTTLv dyvoel' dyvoCa^ [y^P~\ TTeTrXrjpcoTai, 8t' e/cou- 

I ifj-^dWei] €/j.pa\ei g^. avrip] gigsga-S'lA ; om. §4. Ts ayro Karara- 

paTTuv] gig2-fg4-f ; o.TvoKaTapaTTU3v g3 ; perturbabat earn A ; z/^j'^ (ai^ros) contiirbans 1. 
4 ''■^»'] gig3g4^ : ■'■^ g2 (unless indeed Dressel is in error, and this is a v. 1. for the 
preceding rd, as Zahn suspects). k6.\wv\ gt^s; koXQ^v gT^\ koKov (so accentuated, 
unless the accent escaped me) gi ; koXqv g^. In g3 the clause is read d -Kavra. koXCiv 
re Kal kikQv (obviously a misprint for kivQv), and in 1 it is rendered omnia evocans et 
Diovens. The particles were inserted from a misunderstanding of koXlov, as if koKuu. 
The rendering in A, omnem corriiptioncin viovebat, is accounted for by the Syriac 
&?73n, which means either 'a rope' or 'corruption,' as it, is differently vocalized. 

h 7-<?] gi ; om. g2g3g4- ■?] g4 ; ^ gig3 ; ^ (sic) g2. In 1 the words run in 

tantiiin eniin mala erant omnia, so that ko-k!^ r\...a.v appears to have been 
omitted. The reading of Ussher (followed by Zahn and others) d yap ai> ov iravTa 
K.T.\. must be rejected; for av is not wanted with et, and is wanted with -q. 

2. TO y\)vaiov\ Pilate's wife; see 11. iripiKonTeiv] ^to mutilate^ \.&. 

Matt, xxvii. 19. '^ to invalidate.^ 

4. -navTa KaXav kivwv] A nautical ^vaepdv] For this form see the 

metaphor, Travra KoXav Kivelv or e'^ie- note on Clein. Rom. 14. 

vai or a-eieiv, 'to let out every reef,' 13. o-VKo^airiai/ /xayeias-] '' the false 

equivalent to the English 'to leave cha^-ge of magic,' brought against 

no stone unturned.' The various Jesus; comp. § 5 ttcov Se koL fidyos 

readings are due to later ignorance ovros k.t.X. 

of this proverb. 16. (To(f>os yap k-t.^.] Ap>ost. Const. 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



193 



(TLOu irapavoLav. ttoj? yap ovk ecmv tolovtos, 09 /xT^re 
7rp6 TToSaiu Tov iavTOv Xoyop ^XeVet ; 

20 V. El yap i/ziXo? avdpcoTTO'? 6 Kvyoto?, eK xjjv^rj'^ /cat 
crojyaaro?, rt TreptAcoTrret? tt^i^ yivvqcnv Tiqs KOLPrj<i tcou 
avd pu)TTOiv ^vceoj? ; rt Se, w? TrapdSo^op tl eV dvOpcjirov 
yevojxevov, to ttciOos SoKrjcnv KaXel?, /cac tou Odvarov tov 
OvTjTOV ho^av t'o^t^ets ; et Se ©eo? /cat avOpoiiro^, tl irapd- 

25 uofiou /caXet? ton thc AoEhc KypiON, toj' ttJ ^vcret aTperr- 
Tov ; Tt Trapdvoixov Xeyet? roz^ vofjLoOeTrjv, top ovk dvOpw- 
Treiav xjjv^rju e^ovTa; 6 Adroc CApz ereNexo, o Xoyos ai^- 
OpoiTTo^, OVK iv dv6p(i>7T(o KaTOiKrjcra<^. 770)9 Se /cat fxdyo<; 
ovTO^, 6 TTctXat /xet* irddav alaOrjTrjp Kal vorjTrjP (f)V(TLV 

30 /caracr/ceuacra? yvaifXTj Trarpo?, ev Se tt7 ivavOpcoTryjcrei. ha- 
CAN NocoN KAi maAakian GepAneycAc; 

VI. Ileus Se ov^ ovTOS ©eos, o veKpov<i dviCTTcov, ■^(^coXov'i 

6 eTTTjo-^ero] 53; eTreadaiTO g^ ; ^-n-aiaQaiTo [sic) g^; iiraLaOavdels g_^. iavrov] 

SiS2-*'g3' ■f'^zw I; avrov g^. lo 56/c7;crt;'] 5iK7](nv g^; putant {doKOvaiv) 1. 

II ixvaepdv] gig2g'3' The editors substitute /xucra/saj', and so §45'. 13 ei's pri.] 

cm. g4. fiayeias] gig3g4^; fiayias g^. 14 70^] gjl ; om. gig2g4 ; 

scd ei A. 18 firjTe] So all the four MSS. The editors read /jLrjdi. 

19 rbu] g3 ; T(2i> gig2fg4-S'; al. A. In 1 the sentence runs ^iri non sibi propotiit 
situm scnnonem. \byov'] g^; \6ycov gjg2g4; al. A. 21 cru/jLaTos] 

txt. lA; add. fidvov g. 22 iw dvdpwTrov yevo/xivov} gjgaga J yevofxevov iw' 

avdfxLnrov g^. 24 6eos] gigs-^SS' debs gj^. 26 oi;/f] 1; om. g. In 

A the whole clause Thv ovk..Jx°'^t^ is wanting. dudpuireiav] dvdpwwlav 

S1S2S3' OLvOpuwivriv g4. 27 6 \6yos dvOpuiros] verbinii homo 1; verbmn 

homo-faclwn-est A; /cat xAetos dvOpuwo? g. 30 eVa^'^pwTrTycret] ivavdpuj- 

Trlai} g,. 32 Geos] g3l ; om. gig2g4- The omission of 9C would be easy 

after the termination -OC. In A the clause is paraphrased, qiiomodo diets merniii 
hominem, caltttiiitiator, ilbwi qui mortuos etc. 



VI. 6 6 TTOPrjpoS, (TOCf)OS S>V TOV KaKO- 

TToijjcrat Ka\ ro koXuv o ti nore ecrriv 
ayvoav k.t.X. 

1 7. St' fKova-iov K.T.X.] A post. Const. 
vm. 2 ayvoM yap flat neTTiecTfJievoi 
di iKOvaiov pLo^^drjpiaf. 

19- Tou eavTOv \6yov] ' /l/s Oivn 
language^ for he contradicts himself, 
as the writer goes on to show. 

20. Ik yjrvx^s Kal a-ap.aTOi] For the 

IGN. III. 



Christology of this Ignatian writer, 
and for the motive of the various 
readings in this chapter more espe- 
cially, see the note on Ps-Philad. 6. 

25. TOV Tr\^ 8u^T]s Kvpiov] Taken 
from I Cor. ii. 8 ; see also below § 9, 
and Trail. 12. 

27. o Xoyof Ac.T-.X.] John i. 14. 

30. naaav vocrov k.t.X.] Matt. iv. 
-3i i^- 35) -'^■- I > comp. Magn. ir. 

I^ 



194 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dpTLOV<; aTToariWojv, Xe7rpov<; KaOapit^cov, TV(f)\ov<5 ojXjJiaTcop, 
ra ovra rj av^oiv rj fxeTa^dWcov, oj? Tov<i irivTe dprov; /cat 
TOV9 Svo l^6va<; koI to vhwp ets oTvov, rov he crov arpa- 
Tov prjixaTi fiovou (f)vyaSev(ov ; tl Se Ka/ct^et? ttjv (f)vcrLV 
Trj<; irapOeuov, /cat ra yaopta aTTO/caXet? alcr^pd; ndXai ravTa 5 
TTOjXTTevcop, /cat yviJLPOvcrdai Kekevcov dppeva<; p.ev et? ov//tt' 
OrjXcLcop drfkeia'; oe et? dKoXacrrov eTTt^u/xtav dppevoiv. vvv 
ala-^a ctol ravra vet'o/xtfrrat, /cat o"e//,i^o? eii^at irpocnroLrj 
(TV, TO Trj<; TTopveias Trvevfjia, dyvowv ort Tore yivcTai alcr^pou 
TL, OTav irapavofiLa pvTravOfj- a/xapTta? 8e a770i;cr7^5 ovSef lo 
TO)v yevo^ievcov ala^pov, ovhev cf)avkov, dXXa Trdvra Kokd 
Xiav /cat crv fXTj ^Xencop /ca/ct^et? ai^Tct ; 

VII. XIoj? 8e TrdXiP ovketl ctol So/cet d XptcrTo? 
eti^at e/c t')79 rrapOipov, dX)C 6 iirl TrdproiP 0eo9, d wv, d 
TrapTOKpaTCjp ; Tt? ovi^ o tovtop aTTOcrretXa?, etTre'* rt? 015 
TOVTou KvpievoiP ; ypcofxy Se TtVo? ovto? iireiOdp^crep ; 
popcop he TTOLCop 7rXr)po)Ty]<? yeyopep, 6 prjre ypcopy rLp6<? 

I oLTroffTeWcav] gjgags ; aTroreXcD;' 54 ; def. A. For dpr. drroaT. I has sanavit. 
2 «ai] gig3g4-flA; •^ (sic) g^. 4 /xovo;/] gj^g^J; Mo^y g3g4 ! tantum 1; om. A. 

<pv'^abeiij3v\ (pvyadeveiv g^, 5 oTroKaXeis] g3g4-i'; iZTroXaXers gjgj. 6 tto/x- 

Treuwy] gig2-''g4-''A(?) ; pracseniinans 1 ; -n-oixwiveiv gj. 7 drfKeiuiv driXdail 

Si?3S4-''5 OrfSlwv BrfKlas g^. 8 7rpo(r7roti)] TrpoffTroiei g^. 11 "yevo^i- 

"wi'] gig2^g3; 7"'0Mf'''WJ' g4l(?); al. A. ouS^j/] gigo^gsl ; oi^S^ g4 A(?). 

19 vo^J.o^eTe1s\ g3g4j; vo/j.oO^ttjs g^ ; vofioOeT-qs gj. 7e7ej't''7cr^at] g2'5'g4-5'; 

7e7ej'^(T^at gjg3 ; al. lA. 21 Xe\7;&as] \fKvdas g^. 22 ort StdXo^o.] 

ore 5ta Xo^a g3; oti. Slo So^tj g^; SioSo^tj (jzV, the ort being omitted) gj. In g4 the 
words STi...^alveis are omitted and a blank space is left, the scribe apparently 

5. ravra TTOfnrevuiv K.r.X.] See fj.fvos...avTos i)v 6 inX iravTcav Of os 

Mart. Ig>t. Rom. 7 ov< da-xrjfiopelv k.t.X. 

Vfj-as TjvdyKa^ou Bfarpi^ovTes, kcu tcis 21. rov TraXifM^oXov] '' cliangeable- 

yvvalKas vfxmv yvfivas as iv alx^fiaXcocria iicss, inconsistency, Jickle7iess^ being 

TTo/iTrevoi/res ; associated with the idea of ' treach- 

14. o eVl TTavrwi' Geos] See Tars. ery,' ' deceit'; comp. ^schines /vr/r. 

5 ; comp. Mart. Ign. Rom. 6. This Leg. 40 (p. 33) 6 KfpKa>\lr fj t6 koXov- 

was one of the charges brought fiepov TranraKTjfxa rj to TraXififSoXov rj ra 

against Marcellus, Euseb. Jtcc/. roiavra fjrjfiara, where, as here, t6 

Thcol. ii. 4 f' S"? ovv f.v Kai ravrov i]v naXifxISoXov is used for 7; jraXi^/iioXia. 

o Geo? Ka\ o eV avro) Xoyoy, coj SoKfi On this word see Ruhnken Timceus 

MapKeXXo), 6 iv rjj dy'ia Trapdeva yevo- s. V. It is sometimes wrongly written 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 195 

fjLTjTe i^ovcrCa €lko)1' ; koI tov 'KptcrTov i^aipaju T179 yeu- 
VT](r6(o<; TOV dyevprjTOv voixodeTel'^ yeyevvyjaOai, /cat CTTavpco 

20 TTpoaiqXcoardai tov avap^ov rtVo? (Tvy^o)prj(TavTO<i, ovk eyoi 
elTrelv aXXct yap ov XeXrjdds jxe tov Tra\ip,^6\ov, ovS' 
ayvoco otl OLakoga Kau otou/xa patretg* ayvoeLS oe crv tl<; 
6 yevvr)Oei<;, 6 rrdv elSevat TrpocnroLovfjievos. 

VIII. IToXXa yap ere XavOdveu- tj napOevta MapCa'S, 

25 o TTapdSo^o'i TOAceros" ocrrt? o iv t(o crcofxaTL' 6 tjyovp.evo'i 
dcTTrjp Tcop iv dvaToXfj, tcov toL Scopa KOfjLLl^ovTOJV fjidyajv 
dp-^ayyeXov dcnraafjio^ TTpo<; Trapdivov irapOivov vapd- 
So^o? crvXXr^v//t9 iJL€jxvr](TT€vix€vr)<;' TratSo? rrpoSpofJiOV Krjpv- 
Keia iirl rw e/c tt^? irapOevov, koI iv KOiXCa (TKLpTrj(TL<; e/c 

30 TOV TrpoOeoipovjxevov dyyeXcov vfxvoL inl rw TC^OevTi- ttol- 
fievcov evayyeXia' 'HpcoSov (f)6l3o<5 inl d<^aipi(Tei ySacrtXeia?* 
vrjirioKTOvov 7Tp6(TTayp.a' et? AlyviTTov /xeramcrracrt?* e'/cet- 
6ev inl TO. TySe indvoSos' cnrdpyava TraihiKa' dnoypacftrj 

being unable to decipher or to interpret them. The whole sentence runs in 1, 
mque igtioro qttoniam curve et hcbrice incedis ; and in A, et pcrversos qitodammodo 
vel obliquos gressiis (so. tuos) haheo (i.e. acstimd). Most editors read 5td \oi,6., in two 
words ; but this must be wrong. See below. /SatVets] paiuveis g^ ; ^iv- 

J/ets gj. ■24 Trap9evia] g^s; nrapdevda g^g^g^. 16 KOfxi^ovTuiv] g^g^sg^s; 

KOiXKrdvTOiv gg. 28 ^ieiJ.vri<yTevfXivrj{\ gig^Z^slY]; veTruTTevnev-r} g^; def. A. 

KripvKda]g^s; KrjpvKla g^g^g^. 31 eiya77Aia] So accentuated in gig4 ; euayyeXia 

g2-5'g3- "EpuSov] gjg^g^lA; Kalijpibdov g^. i^ "V^^oktovov] g^g^; 

vrjTTLOKTOPuu g^; V 7] ttIo KTo V itiv {sic) gy The editors read vrjTrioKrovcov, but vrjinoKTOvov 
is far better. In 1 it is praeceptio ad parvit/ontm tieccm, and in A, quia mandatiint 
dedit necare pnei'os. Both these renderings point to vqinoKTovov. 

TtaK'infiovkov ; comp. the vv. 11. jrapa- this passage is founded. 
j3o\fv(TuiJ.evos, Trapa^ovXevaajiepos, in 31. evayyeXtaj So it should pro- 
Phil, ii. 30. bably be accentuated, not tvayyeXia 

22. StaXo^a] ^ crookedly.^ This com- with previous editors. The word 

pound is very rare, but the lexicons evayyeXm however is found, though 

give an instance from Liban. Or. rarely, in Hellenistic Greek; e.g. 

IV. p. 107 1 StaXo^ot? (TTpo(f)aLs, where 2 Sam. xviii. 20, 27. 

it is used of an oblique glance of the 33. eVl ra r^8e] The spurious Ig- 

eyes. For the use here comp. Ba- natius forgets that he elsewhere 

brius Fai. 109 Xo^a fiaiveiv, describ- (,§ 15) supposes this letter to have 

ing the motion of a crab. been written after the saint has 

24. HoXXa yap k.t.X.] See the already reached the shores of Italy, 

note on Ign. Ephes. 19, on which Zahn suggests that perhaps this lan- 

13—2 



196 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dvOpcoTTLPT]' ya\aKTOTpo(f)La' ovofxa iraTpos ov cnreipavro^- 
(jxirvaL, Sid to /xt} elpai tottov ouSe/xta TrapacrKcvr) dvOpoi- 
TTLVTj' av^TJcreco'? TrpoKOTTTj- dpOpcoTTiva pij[xaTOi' TTeivT], SlxJjt], 
oooiTTopia, k6t70<;- Ovcnajp TrpocrKOfjuSaC, eVetSi} kol TrepLTOixij' 

^dTTTLCTfia, (pCOPT) &€0V €771 T(p ^aTTTt^O/xeVoj, OCTTt? Koi TToOeV 5 

fiapTvpia 7rpeviJLaT0<; koI 0eov vrrepdpcoOep (f)0)PTJ' 'lo)dppov 
vpo(f)r]TeLa arnxaipovcra TTd9o<; 8ia rrj<i tov dfxpov irpocrr)- 
yoptas* (TTj^eioiP hia^opoiP ipepy eiai' tctcret? TroLKuXaL' eiri- 
rLiJLr)aL<s SecrrroTiK-q TrpoaTaTTOVcra OakaTTrj /cat dpefioL';' 
TTPevixara Troprjpd cf)vyaSev6ixepa- creavrop ar pe^Xovfxepov lo 
[Kat] e/c T17? TOV (jiaLPOiJLepov Svpdfxeojs aLKLi,6fJL€P0P, ovk 

€^(0PTa O TL TT0i7]Crrj<i. 

IX. Tav9' opcop tXtyyia?* kol otl irapOepo^ 7^ TeKovcra, 
yjypoei?, dXX' i^eTrXrjTTep ere rj tcop dyyeXcov vixpoXoyCa, i] 
Tcov jxdycop 7Tpo(rKVPr](TL<i, rj tov dcrTepo<5 iTTLToXyj. et? a- 15 

2 ^drmt] gjg^^gg ; (/xiTi^-n g^. 3 ■7rebr]]g^; Trivrj g.; nelva g^sg^s. Si\pr]] 

giSzgsJ ^^l/'" S4^- 4 oSoiTTopla, KOTTos] gigagsl; /cfiTTOs, odoiiroplai g^; 

defatigatio in via A (as if odonroplas or -ig, kottos). eVeiSTj Kai] gig2g4; 

^ireira Kal g^; om. lA. 7re/)iTo/x^] giga-fgslA; TrepiTO/xai g^. 6 Qeov] 

g2g4lA; Trarpos gjgg. 7 ■irpo<p7]T€ia] TrpocpiqTOV gig2g3g4J. The edi- 

tors read the passage fxaprvpla Trve^fiaros /cat irarpos virepapcodev. <pwvri 'Icodvvov 
Trpo(prjTov (TrjuaLvovaa k.t.\. I have restored irpo(p7]T€'i.a from lA, and altered the 
punctuation accordingly. In 1 it runs testificatio spiritiis et dei vox iohannis 
prophetia significans etc. (where virepduudev is untranslated) ; in A testificationem dei 
de hoc qui desitper erat, prophetiavi ioaujiis agnnm nomi)iaiido etc. (where vTTe.pa.- 
vuidev is translated as if it were virip rod dvuiOev). See the explanatory note. 
9 daKa.TTri\ giga-fgs ; 9a.\a,a<rr] g^. 10 aeavTovl It would appear that some 

guage may favour his conjecture see Lobeck Phryn. 499, Steph. 77?^^, 
(7. •y. A. p. 141 sq.) that Acacius of s. v. (ed. Hase et Dind.); for hl^r] 
Csesarea was the author of these ^sch. Choeph. 743, where however 
spurious epistles. It seems at first editors emend in various ways, 
sight to betray a Palestinian author- 5. ^Qjfi) GcoD] This refers, I sup- 
ship. On the other hand the Ian- pose, to the premonitory warning 
guage might perhaps be satisfied given to the Baptist, which is men- 
by a reference to Antioch the see of tioned only in Joh. i. 33. The voice, 
Ignatius. which is mentioned by the other 

3. av^r](ji(i>^ TTpoKOTrr;'] A refer- three Evangelists as following upon 

ence to Luke ii. 40 ro 8e Traidlov the descent of the Spirit, is intended 

Tjv^avev, ii. 52 Koi 'Irjaovs irpoeKon- in Qeov vrrfpai'codeu (pcovr] below. 
rev. 17- nddvijl A dialectic form of 

TTeivTj, SlyJArj] For the form Treivr] (f)aTi'T], as klBoov and x'^'^^) Kvdpa 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



197 



yvoiav (TV TTaXLvSpojjieL<; Sua ra evTeXrj' fJiCKpa ydip croc So/cel 
arrdpyava, TraOvrj, TrepiTOjjirj, yakaKroT po(f)la' dvd^id croc 
Tavra Kara ©eou Kare(^aiveTO. irdXtv elSeg dvOpoiTTOv 
recrcrapdKovrcL rjjxepaq Kai vvKTa<; ayevarov ixeivavra rpo- 
20 ^7^5 dudpconLpr)<i, dyydXov^ hiaKovovvTa<i, ov^ kol e<j)piTTes, 

locoV TrpOJTOV £09 KOLVOV dvd pCOTTOV /SaTTTt^O/Xei^OJ^, Koi TTjV 

alriav dyvoiov fxerd Se rrji' vr^aretcLv ireLvcovTi KareOdpcret^ 
ttoKlv, /cat iireipat^e'^ cos kolvov avOpwirov, dyvoojv ocrrt? 
eiTj' eXeyes yap, ei y'(>c ei toy Oeoy, eine i'na 01 AiGoi 

25 OYTOi Apjoi reNcoNTAi' TO ycup 61 Y'oc 6? dypoCa'S iaTLP- 
€L yap ovTO)<i iyLV(o(TKe<;, rjiriaTO) on Sr]jXLOvpyM koL to firj 
ov TTOirjo'aL kol to ov /xera/3aXetv iir icnq<^ hvvaTOV. koX 
Ota yao"r/)09 Tretpct^ets tov Tpe(f)OVTa TrduTas tov<; Tpo(f)rjs 
Seo/xeVov9, /cat 7reLpd^eL<; ton thc AoEhc Kypion, emXado- 

so jxevos e/c /ca/coi^ota? ort oyk en ApTco monw zhcetai ANGpoo- 
noc aAA' en] hanti phmati eKnopeYOMewto Aia ctomatoc 



word or words (e.g. eZdes) had dropped out, since the accusative has no government: 
but, if so, the omission is prior to any existing authorities. 1 1 Kai] g3l[A] ; 

om. gig2g4- 12 TTot-qays] irofqaeLS gy 13 rKiyyi.q.s\ 7) \iyyia.s g^. 

17 irddfT]] irady] g; pasdoiies 1. I have restored the reading irddvT] from A, which 
has praesepe. For the form see below. 18 /cara] g (all the Mss). It is 

untranslated in lA, which have indigna [non digna) deo, but this is perhaps care- 
lessness. KaTe<paiveTo\ g^g^sg^ ; KaTa<paiv€Tai g^ ; videntiir 1 ; stmt A. 
elSes] i'Ses g^. 22 TTei.vQivTC\ gig^gs- Some editors read ■Kt.wlhvTa, and so 
g^s. 25 ovToC\ gig^gsA; om. g4; def. 1, aywias] dyvol (sic) g^. 
26 ')77rtcrTw] iwiaTid g^. 27 ov bis] Siv g^. /xeTa^aXelv] gjg^sg^s; /xera- 
/SdXXav gj. eir ia-ris] gJ^s^, ecf Uip g^; i^' la-rjs g^; i(p' 'iais g^. 28 irei- 
pdi'eis] Treipd'^-qs g^. 



and x^'''P^i TTidaKvr] and (^ibaKV-q, iv- 
TfvOev 3.7x6. iv6evTev,Q\.c.; e.g. Geopon. 
XV. 4. I TO. (TTonia rav nadvav : comp. 
Moeris 212. 9 (ed. Bekker) (j^arprj 
"Attikoi, TradvT] "EWrjves. The com- 
mon reading, Tradrj, is out of place 
here. 

22. TTfivavTi] If any correction 
were made, it should not be jreivcovTa, 
which several editors (e.g. Ussher, 
Dressel, and Zahn) adopt, but nei- 
vavTos (e.g. Diod. Sic. xv. 34, Strabo 



xii. p. 573). The dative however is 
amply justified by the analogous uses 
of KaTayeXav, Kararpex^tv, etc., with 
this same case. 

24. et v'los ei k.t.X.] Quoted from 
Matt. iv. 3. The subsequent quota- 
tion also, ovK eV apro) k.t.X., is taken 
from the same Gospel, Matt. iv. 4. 
For the expression tov tIjs 86^r]s 
Kvpiov comp. I Cor. ii. 8; see also 
above, § 5. 



198 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

06OY. el yap iJSet? on vto9 0eou rjv, eytVaJcrKe? ort o 
ev TeacrapaKovTa rjixipai^ koI l(TapL0jxoi<; vv^lv dvevSee<; 
TTOtT^cras TO [^OapTouj awjxa /cat et? to Sn^t^cKes eSvi^aro 
TOVTO TTOirjcrai. Sta re oui^ Treiva ; Iva SeL^rj ore /car' aXi^- 
deiav eXa/Se crco/xa o/xotovra^e? dvOpcoTroLS' Sta ju,ev rou 5 
TrpcoTov eoeigeu on iyeo9, ota oe rov oevrepov ort Kac ai'- 

^yOOJTTO?. 

X. Su ovz^, o iK7re(T0)P e/c T-179 vxp7]\oTdTr)<; 80^179 d)c 
ACTpAnn', ToX/xa? Xeyeiv rw KvpCco' BaAg ceAyTON eNTeyOeN 
KAToo' w rd oz/ra XeXoytcrrat cus jlit) ot'xa' /cat et? kepoSo^- 10 
tav TrpoKaXiaai tov ovk imSeLKTicovTa ; /cat Trpocnroifj rrjv 
ypa(j)rjv duaycpc^CTKeLv Trept avTOv, oti toic Arre^oic aytoy 
eNTeAe?TAi nepi coy, kai eni x^'P^"^ Apoyci ce, toy i^h 
npocKOM'Ai npdc AiGon ton hoAa coy; '^ct'- '''ct Xoittol Trpocr- 
TTOifj dyvoeiv, KkeiTTOiv d irepX crov /cat Toiv aojp irpoTTokoiv 15 

r •^'Sets] Anast. (see the lower note) ; eylv(i3<TKe^ g; scires 1 (having cognosceres for 
iyivwiTK€$ below). So also in A two different words are used, corresponding to sc/o 
and cY?o-«<jjro respectively. uios BeoG] g; ^eoi" wos Anast. ■^i'] gjg3g4j Anast. ; 

erat\; est A; el g^. 2 iv recaapaKovTa ij/j.^ pais] gl ; reaaapaKovTa ij/xipas Anast. 

[A]. i<Tapi6/j.0Ls] gig3g4J; lffdpid/jLoi> g^; quadraginta 1. The words koL Icrapid- 

fjioLS vv^lv are wanting in A Anast. 3 <p9apTbv] Anast. ; passibilc 1; om. gA. 

4 rovTo'\ gig3g45l; TO (sic) g^; def. A. oZv'\ g,g3g4J'; oi) g^ ; om. A; al. 1. 

Kar 6.\r\duav"\ g; dXT]OQs Anast.; dub. A; vere 1. The reading /car aXrideiav is 
necessary to explain the variation given in the next note. 5 IXape] g^; 

sumpsit A; dcAa/Se gig3g4^ Anast.; suscepit I. As avAa/3e is not a very 
suitable word, the av- seems to be a repetition of the last syllable of oXi\dna.v. 

I. ft yap Tihiis K.rX^^ This pas- 10. to. Zvra k.t.X.] Comp. Rom. 

sage, to the end of the chapter, is iv. 17, i Cor. i. 28. 

quoted by Anastasius (Mai Vet. 11. e7riSet)crio3i;ra] ^desirous of 

Script. Nov. Coll. vil. i. p. 22; see making a display''; comp. e.g. Orig. 

Zahn p. 359). He cites it by inad- c. Cels. iv. 6 nadcnrep ol veowXovToi 

vertence a.S fK TTJi iTTKTToKrjs irpbs Tovs raf dvdpooTruij' eTndeLKTtavTes...ov yap 

iv Taptro). eViSeiKria o Geoy. Similarly cf)avr]Tiau, 

8. as aa-Tpanrj] From Luke X. 1 8. Mar. /gn. S- 

9. /3aXe a-envTov] From Luke iv. 15. KXeVrcoj/] 'suppressing, con- 
9 ; but the next quotation, roiy ayye- ccaling'' ; for the next quotation, eVi 
Xot? K.T.X., is nearer to Matt. iv. 6 ao-n-i'Sa k.t.X., follows immediately 
than to Luke iv. 10 sq. The latter upon the previous one in Ps. xc (xci). 
evangelist more nearly preserves the 13. 

words of the LXX, Ps. xc (xci). 11, 12. 20. ovk eKTretpao-f tr k.t.X.] Deut. vi. 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 1 99 

npoechyiTevcrev' eni achiAa kai BaciAickon eniBHCH, kai ka- 

TAHATHCeiC AeONTA KAI ApAKONTA. 

XI, Et roLVVv av TraTrjfjLa toji> ttoBmv tov KvpCov, 
TTw? 7r€Lpdl,eL<; tov airelpacTTov, iTTikaOop.evo'^ tov vojxoOiTOv 

20 TrapaKeXevofievov on oyk eKneipAceic KypioN ton OeoN coy; 
ctXXa /cat ToX/xa?, ivayecTTaTe, ra tov ©eov epya ot/cetoucr- 
6aL Kol (Tol TTapaSeSocrOai \4yeiv ttjv tovtoju apy^rjv Kat 
Tr)V crrjv tttcoctiv 7rpoT€LPeL<; tm Kvplo), koI OLOovaL ra avTov 
avTO) iirayyeXXy, iav Trecrojv iirl 777? yrj<; TrpocTKVviqcrrj ctol ; 

25 /cat TTOJ? ovK e^yot^a? TOiavTrjv (^ywvrjv Kara tov SecrTTorou 
TrporjKacrdaL, (o ttolvtcov novrjpcou TTvevixaTOJv TTOvrjpoTepou e/c 
KaKovoia<; irpevixa ; Sta yacTTpo's rJTTrjOr)'^ koI Sta kcvoZo- 
I'ta? t^TifxdcrOyjS' Sta ^tXo^Ty/xarta? /cat ^tXap^ta? et? acre'- 
fieiav i(f)eXKr]. av o BeXtap, o ApAKo^N o AnocTAXHc, o cko- 

30 A 16c oc|)ic, o TOV ©eou ctTToo-ra?, d rou Xptorou ^ojptcr^et?, 
d rou drytov TrvevjxaTO'5 dXXor/Dtco^et?, o rou -^opov t(ou 



9 /SdXe] /3dXXe g3g4-f» 10 to. it-Ta] (^//tr^ i'?/;;/ I; tci ivovra g; A paraphrases 

the whole clause, «<j (7w;;^ aliquid possibile est. It seems necessary to read 6;'Ta 
for ivbvTa. 1 1 Trpo/faX^trat] Trpo/caX'^crat g3 ; irpoKaXe'iffat gj ; vpoKoKe'iadai. 

g^; v-poa-KaXT] g^; frovocas \\ vocas K. 13 Kai] g; ut lA. 14 Trpoo-- 

TToiTj a^vo€iv'\ g,g2-5'g3J a^voEiv wpocnroiri g^. 15 »] g3l ; o g4; (///a^ or 

qziod A ; 01; giga- irpoirb\oov'\ ministris 1 ; Trpo-jroWQv g^ ; 'rpo TroXXtDv gjgj ; 

7rp6 TToWov g^; om. A. 16 KaTairar^creis] gig3g4-S'; KarairaTriaTis g^. 

19 Tretpdj'eis] TTeipdj"?;? g2. 20 OTt] g^g2S3'i O''^'^- Sa'> qiiod K. 22 Xe- 

yeiv] gjl; om. gig2g4[A]. 24 irpocxKvvi^ari] g.sg^s; wpoa-Kvvijaei g^gy 

29 i<f>i\Kri] e<pe\K€L g^; d^eX/cj; g3. BeXtap] gjg3A ; /3eX^ojg2g4; inccnsorl. 



16, quoted Matt. iv. 7, Luke iv. 12. pressions, bia K€vo8o^ias and Sta 0t- 
23. T))i/ cri^i' Trrcoo-jf K.r.X.] ' en- Xoxprjuarias /c.r.X., refer to the two 
ticest Him to fall like thyself^ ; comp. remaining temptations. 
Euseb. Praep. Ev. vii. 16 (p. 329) 29. o dpaKcov 6 dnocrraTrji] As 
wSe TTcos TTJV TrraxTiv auroC.SiJjyoujLte- Ps-PJiilad. 6. The expression is 
j/oi' TTwy f^enecrev (k tov ovpavov 6 taken from Job xxvi. 13. The con- 
ecocr^opos k.t.X. In the context Ps. nexion which we find here, was the 
xc. 13 is quoted, and there are seve- more readily suggested from the 
ral other coincidences with this pas- fact that the fathers commonly inter- 
sage of our Pseudo-Ignatius, preted BeXi'ap by dTroo-rdTT^r ; see 

27. 81a. yacTTpos] i.e. 'by thy ap- Ussher's note, 

peal to His appetites' ; comp. § 9 6 aKoKibs o(f)is] An expression 

TTeivavTi KUTedapa-eis. The other ex- taken from Is. xxvii. I. 



200 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dyyeXcov i^coaOeC'?, o rcov vofxcov tov &eov v^piCTTrj';, 6 
rcov vo^ifxoiv €.^0p6<^, 6 Tol'i 7rpcoT07r\dcrTOL<i iTTava<TTd<; koL 
rrj^ ivToXrj<; aTTOcrri^cra? /cat at/ctcras tov'^ ovSev dSiKirjaav- 
Td<^ cre, 6 Tco "A/3eA. iTravacTrrjcra'^ tov dvd poJiroKTovov Kct'tV, 
d Tw 'iwyS eTn(TTpaTevaa<;, Xe'-yets rw Kvpio), ean necooNS 
npocKYNHCHc Moi; cS TT^s ToXjLtT79, w T17? TrapanXyj^ias- Sov- 
X09 SpaTreTr)<;, Sov\o<; jjcacrTLyCa^, d(f)r)VLa<; tov koKov Secnro- 
Tov ; SecTTTOTr] TrjXiKovTco, 0ew TrdvTcou tcop vorjTcov Kai 
aiadrjTcop, Xeyet?, kiu necojN npocKyNHCHc moi; 

XI I. 'O 8e Kvptos fxaKpoOvfjieL, kol ovk et? rd /xt} o^' io 
dvaipeZ TOV diro dyvocaq TOtavTa Opaavvofxevov, dWd 7rpdo)<; 
aTTOKpLveTai, fnApe Zatana. ovk elnev, fnAfe oni'cco Moy" 
ov yap vTroa-TpexjjaL olos re* dXX' fnAre Zatana, eV ot? 
eTTeke^o), vTraye iv of? y^peOiaOy]'^ ck KaKovoia^- eyoi yap 
dcrrt? elpX yivcocTKw, Kai vno Tivo<; aTrecTTaXjxai, kol ov ^py] 15 
TTpocrKwelv eTri(JTap.ai. KypioN yap, (firjo-iv, ton OeoN coy 

I dyyfKuv} gigaSslA ; a.woaTb\wv g^. i vpooToirXdcrTois] gig3g4^ ; irpwro- 

irXdtrrais g,. 3 dTroffTrjcras Kai au<iaas] ijKelcras gig,; 17 ciTrar^trat (sic) g^; 

KLvijaas g^; avertisti 1. The rendering of the sentence in A \% fecisti earn (i.e. 
primam crcaturam) praccepti-violatorem ct ci-uciasd eos qui tiln nihil peccavcrunt. 
From this version, with the fragmentary help of the other authorities, I have 
attempted to restore tlie original text. Zalin had seen that alKLcras must form 
part of it. The omission of dTrocrr^o-as may be explained by the proximity of eTra- 
paar-n^as. Cv5ev] g^g^g^; firjdev g^. 4 <Te] gig^.rgsH] [A] ; om. g4. 

7 a^iT^vt^s] gjg,.rg3 ; d(pT]v id ff as g^; descivit [A]; al. 1. 8 rw^'Jgjgj; om. g2g4. 

9 al<TdriTG)v'\ €a6T]TCjv g^. 10 /j.aKpoBvfj.el] fj.aKpo0v/ji,Tj g^. eh to /uri bu] gjg^ga ; 

ill praesenti {eh to Trapov) 1; om. g4; def. A. Perhaps we should read eh to irapov. 
II dtro] g^g^sg^; v-To g4. 13 re] g.g^sg^; om. g4. 14 vpeeiffdris] gjg.; 

■fjpeOTjadrjs g^; ripeadrjs g^; dilexisti A; iibi elegisti 1. The two versions seem to 

9. lav neacov K.r.X.] Matt. iv. 9. 8e tov hia^oXov-.^Yiraye '2arava, ;^;6)ply 

It is somewhat different in Luke rrjs ottlo-co fj.ov Tvpoa-diJKTjs, quoted by 

iv. 8. Zahn. 

12. VTraye Saram] Matt. iv. 10. hi 16. Kvpiov k.t.X.] Deut. vi. 13, as 

Luke iv. 10 it is an interpolation. quoted in Matt. iv. 10. 
The following quotation iVaye oTrttro) 21. e'yco...^to K.r.X.j From John 

fj.ov is from Matt. xvi. 23. The idea vi. 57. 

of the passage is borrowed from 23. ovk. a>v n] Comp. Tars. 9. See 

Origen in Mattli. Tom. xii (in. p. the note on Ign. EpJics. 3. 
540 Delarue), Trpo? \i.iv rhv Ylerpov 26. q5s I'Sta /xeX?;] Apost. Const, vi. 

tvaev "YTraye OTTiaco ptov 2aTciva, npos 29 01 avdpfs, orepyere ras iavToiv yv- 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



201 



npocKYNHceic, kai aytco monco AATpeyceic. otSa rov eW, 

€7rtcrTa/xat tov [jlouou, ov (rv dTTOCTTdrr]<^ yeyova<;. ovk elixi 

dvTiOeo'?, o^okoyoi Trjv vrrepo^v /cat ov TrapatTovfxai npocr- 

20 Kwelv iKeivio bv eVtcrra/xat, tov Trj<i ijx'r]<; yevvrjcreoi^ atrt- 

OV...krOi y^P 200 AlA TON HATepA. 

XIII. Tavra, dSeXcfioC, diro Sta^eVews rrj<; irpos vixd<; 
iQvayKao-drjv iTnarelXaL, et? So^av &eov Trapaivcov, ovk u>v 
Tt, ctW oj? doeX(f}6<;. viroTdcrcrecrOe rot emcTKOTroi, rot? 

25 7rpecrl3vTepoL<i, rot? StaKioz^oi?. dyairdre dkXyjXov? iv Kvptcp, 
cos ©eou dydXjxara. opare, ot avSpes, cJ? t8ta /xcXt^ to,? 
ya/xerct? arepyere- at yvi^at/ce?, ws ei' ovcrai rfj avvacjieLa, 
arepyere tovs eavrcov dvBpas. et rts ayz^euet t^ iyKparev- 
erat, /at) iTraipicrOo), iva pjiq dnoXecrr) tov fjucrOov. ra? iopTas 

,0 />'''>} dTLjxdl^eTe- Tiqv TefTcrapaKocrTrjv jxr) e^ovdeveiTe' fxiixrjG-Lv 
yap 7Tepii\eL ttjs tov Kvptou TroXtretas- /cat ttJv tov ird- 

point to a reading yphi.(ras. 16 (prjalv] lA; om. g. 19 (cai ov...6u] 

Zahn with lA; om. g. 20 arrto;'...e7a; 70/3 fcD 5ta to;' Trarepa] atrtov to:' 

Traripa (alone, omitting all the other words) g ; aitctorem et dominum atque \ineae\ 
ferseverantiae custodem: ego enim \inquii\ vivo propter patrem 1; causam, hunc eun- 
dem ipsum scio dominion naturanim, et ego vivtis siun propter patrem A. It is clear 
from the comparison of these two translations, that several words have dropped 
out from the Greek, and that the quotation from Joh. vi. 57 formed part of these. 
The divergence being so great between the two, it is impossible to attempt to 
restore the first part ; Zahn supplies /cat Kvpiov koL virocrTacews <pv\aKa. ■23 oiK 

uv Tt] g (all the four Mss) ; non quod sim aliquid A ; no7i quasi extraneits 1. The 
editors read oi'x ujs wV ti, quite unnecessarily. 27 t^ crwa^ei?] gig3g4J'; 

T^s o-i'va0etas g^. 29 dTroX^cr?;] aTroXfVet g,g3. tw /ttcr^oj'] g ; add. 

miTov Nicon (see the lower note); add. sitain [1][A]. 31 /cat] gj; ciiani 

1 ; fXiTo. gig2g4-f. A has nothing corresponding to either word. 



j/aiKoy cos Ihia fiiXij ; comp. Ephes. 
V. 28. 

28. f'l Tis ayvevei k.t.X.] Suggested 
by Ign. Polyc. 5. Nicon Serin. 57 
(see Cotelier here) quotes from this 
point onward to the end of the 
chapter. 

29. Tas eopras k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 
V. 13 TO? i][j.epas rcov eopTcov (pvXaacre- 
T€...(jivXaKTea 7) vrjaTeia Trjs TrevTrjKoaTrjsj 
fivrjfj.Tjv 7rfpte;^ovo"a Trjs tov Kvpiov tto- 
XiTeias T€ /cat vonodeaias '• comp. Apost. 



Can. 69 et Ti.^...Tr]v ayiav Tetraapa- 
KoaTTjv rj TfTpada rj TrapaaKevrjv ov vrj- 

(TTeVfl K.T.X. 

31. rijf TOV nadovi k.t.X.] Apost. 
Const. V. 15 TvapTjyyeiXev ovv rjfiii' 
avTos vri(TT€V€iv Tas e^ rip.ipas TwuTas 
\Tr)s e/3So/xfISoy roi; TTa<Txa].--T€Tpaba 
he /cat TTapacTKevrjv wpoafTa^ev rfpTiv vrj- 
CTTeveiv K.T.X., V. 20 nera 8e Trjv e/35o- 
fidba Trjs vrjCTTflas iraaav TeTpada /cat 
narrav TrapaaKfvrjv T!-po(TTa<T(Top.ei> vfiiu 
vrjCTTeviiv Koi ttjv TTtpiCTcreiav vp-aiv Trjs 



202 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

0ov<5 eySSo/xaSa fxrj Trapopdre, TerpaSa kol TrapaaKevrjv 
vqcTTevovre^, Trevrjo-iv iiTi^op'r^yovvTe'i nqv TrepLcraeiav. el 
Tts KvpiaKTjp rj crd^^aTov viqcTTCvei, TrK.'qv ez^og cra^^arov 
[tov 7rda-)(a], ovto<; ^pi(TTOKT6vo<i icniv. 

XIV. At Trpocrev-^al vixwu iKTadei-iqcrav et? rrjv 'Ajti- 5 
ovetas iKKkiqcriav, 69ev koX 8e'cr/xios ctTTCtyo/xat et? 'Fiofiyjp. 
dcnrd^oiJLai rov dyiov eTricTKOTrov HoXyKapirov acTTra^ojaat 
TOV dytov iiricTKOTrov BtraXtov koI to lepov Trpecr^VTepiov 
KoX Tov<s crwSovXov; fxov tov<; Sta/coi^ovs* (hu eyo) dvTLxjjv- 
-vov yevoip.y]v, ort vTroTacraovTai rw eTricTKOTTO) kol rots lo 
Trpecr^VTepoi<^ iu KvpLco. ei rts jxera 'lovSaicov eTTirekei to 
Trdcr^a rj Ta crvix/SoXa ttJ? koprrj^ avTcov Se^cTat, Koivoivo^ 
ecTTi Tcov aTTOKTeivavTOiv rov Kvpuov kol tov; aTrocTToXov? 
avTov. 

XV. 'Ao-77a^oi/Tat v/xa? <&lX&jv kol 'Aya^oTTOu? ol Sict- 15 
Kovoi. dandl^ofxaL to av(TTr]p.a tojv Trapdevcov, to Tdyjxa 

1 vrjffTeiovTesI g Nicon ; prjCTTeveTe [1] [A]. iTnxop7]yovvTes'\ g[l] ; eTrixoprj- 

y£?Te Nicon (see Cotelier) [A]. 3 ecos cra^j^aTov rod Trdaxa.] gi,\; ifbs aap^drov 

(om. TOV 7rd(Txa) gig4 Nicon; evos /i6>'ou (om. aaj3j3dTov rod trdax'^) 22! •i^f- ^• 
Probably rov Trduxa is a gloss. The reading of g^ is probably taken from Apost. 
Can. 56. See the lower note. 4 XP'-'^'''^*^'''^^'^^'], XPV'^'''oi('''^''os g^. 7 daird- 

^ofji.aL...'n.o\vKapTrov] gig2g4^1 (comp. A); om. g^. 8 BirdXiov] gig3g4J'; 

^rjTaXiov g^; vUalein 1; bitiivi A. 9 di'T/i/'i^xoy] gig,; a.vTi^vxo'i gzgi,s- 

10 Srt vTTordcrcroi'Tai] qiioniam obcdiitnt A; ^rt <jvvTdijaoiJ.ai g; adlnic dico 1. 
19 5id] gig3g4^; 5i' gg. 20 'PTj7toj'] pi77/oj'a g^ ; pTjYeioj'a gj ; regioneml. 

For o-WTi^x'^'' ""fp^ piffLov g^ has eJ'Tux^J' ^«' pVl'i-^, and g3 cniiTi^xw" trepip-qyus (sic) 

vrjaTflas Trevrjaiv fTnxoprjyelv, vii. 23 Liban, ^/. 60), a very common 

v'/ifls be ...vr]crTfvaaT€ ...rerpcida koI Latin name. The termination fol- 

irapaaKivr)v. lows the ordinary rule where Latin 

2. t'i ris KvpiaKTjv jc.r.X.] Apost. names are transferred into Greek, 

Const, vii. 23 to a-ajSjBarou pevroi koi e.g. Apollinaris, 'ATroAXti^a'pioy. Ben- 

Tr]v KvpLaKTju eopTci^ere ...ev 8e fiovov seler is disposed to make it equi- 

a-d^^arov iv oXm tw iviavTa, to t^s tov valent to Vitellius, but this seems to 

Kvplov Ta(f)fjs,onfp vrjaTfiiew TrpoarJKev : be wrong. BtrciXioj here is obviously 

comp. v. 15, 18, 20; Apost. Can. 66 intended for the bishop of Philippi, 

61 Tis ...kXtjpikos fvpfdrj TT^v KvpiaKTjv and should probably be identified 

rjpLfpav vrj(TTfva)v fj to (rd^^aTov, ttXtjv with the BiVoy of Hero 8, The Ar- 

Tov evos p.ovov, KaOaipeicrdco k.t.X. menian has ' Bitus ' here also. 

5. fKTadflT](Tav] See the note on 9. tovs a-vv8ovXovi] See the note 

Ign. Magn. 14. on Ign. Eplics. 2. 

8. BtraXioi/] ^ Vitalis^ (comp. 10. oti vTroTaaaovTai] The Arme- 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 203 

Tcov -^Tjpcov' o)V KoX ovaifxrjv. acnrat^oixai tov \aov KvpCov 
dno {XLKpov e&J9 fxeyaXov. airecTTeika vjxlu ravra fxov ra 
ypajj-fxaTa Sta Kv(fiaviov tov dvayvMCTTOv, dvhp6<; OeoTLfjLT]- 

20 TOV Kol Tn<TTOT(XTOV, (TVVTV^cov TTcpl 'FijyLov, dvayo^dvov iv 
ttXolo). ixeixvr)a6e fxov tcov Seafxcov, Iva TekeiwOoi iv Xyot- 
CTTM. €ppo)cr9e crapKi, ^v-^rj, TTPevjxaTL, reXeta (ftpovovvTe^, 
dTrocrTpe(j)6{xepoL tov<^ ipydTa<; T'179 ai^o/xta?, /cat tov \oyov 
Trj<; dkr)0eLa<; (f)Oope'i'?, ivhvvaixovyievoi iv ttj ^ctptrt tov 

25 Kvpiov -qjjLOJV 'irjaov XpL(TT0v. 



7- 
nPOS ^lAAAEA^ElS. 

'TTNATIO^, o Koi QeocJ^opo^, iKKk-qcria %eov Trarpo? kol 
KvpCov 'irjcrov XpLCTTov ttj ovarj iv ^iXaoek^ia, iv 

tCiv dicrfiuv, omitting the intervening words dvayoidvov iv TrXoiip. fx^fwrjffdi fiov, 
while A renders cum quo locutus sum in tempore. dva-^o}xhov\ g. The sense 

given by lA would require a.vwy6)xtvos, but this may be due to the looseness of the 
rendering. 21 reXetw^cD] reKmodri^^. 

Subscr. 6. TOV ayiov hpofiaprvpos iyvariov eiriaToKr] vpos (piXnnrrjcriovs irepi ^awriff- 
/^tt'-os giSa- Nothing in g3g4. 

npoc c{)l\AAeA4)eic] g4 (with T in the marg.); toZ avrod i-jnaroX-n irpos 
^i\a5eX(peh gj (with T in the marg.) g^s ; tov ayiov Upofiaprvpos iyvarlov dpxie- 
TTKTKOirov deoiroXeus dvTtoxeias eTnoToXri irpos (piXaSeX(plovs' 5" g3; ad philadel- 
phienses \ex troia\ 1 (with vv. 11.). 

nian has preserved the right read- a^v\s.a ij ti toiovtov, Kadaipeiadco. For 

ing : comp. Ign. Fofyc. 6 dvTiyj^vxov decrees of councils, etc., on these 

e'ya rav inroTacra-ofievoiv ra eVio-KOTro), points see Cotelier's note here, and 

Trpf(Tl3vT€poLs, tiaKovoii, Magn. 2 TOV Ussher's Proleg. c. 14. 

hiaKovov ZcoTiavos, ov e'yw ofaifirjv on 12. to. avp.l3o\a] The unleavened 

inroTda-a-erai rm eVto-KOTTw ... koi rw bread, etc., which are so called by 

npfo-^vTepla (comp. TralL 13), from analogy, just as the eucharistic ele- 

which passages the Pseudo-Ignatius ments are the o-u/n/3oXa, 'the outward 

has obviously borrowed. The com- tokens,' of the Christian feast ; see 

mon reading eTi o-uirao-o-o/xat makes Suicer's T/ies. s. v. 

no good sense. I5- ^iKqjv k.t.X.] See the note on 

ir. 61 Tii fifTo. 'lovbaiwv k.t.X.] lgn.Philad.il. 

Apost. Can. 70 e'l Tii...vr](TTtvii fieTci 19. tov avayvco(TTOv] See the note 

'lovbaiaiv fj iopTa^n [iST avT<2it> r) on AutlOCIl. 12. 

hix'^Tai avT5)V to. Ttjs (opTTJs ^ivia, olov 20. 'Pryytoi/] See above, II. p. 379. 



204 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dydnr) 'qXerjjxevrj kol T/jSpaaixevrj iv ojxopoLa Seov Kai aryak- 
\oixevrj iv rw TrdOei rov Kvplov rji^cov aStaKptrw? /cat iv 
rfi dvaaTaaeL avrov, TreTrkiqpo(j)opy]ixivrj eV iravTi eXeet- iqv 
ctcTTra^o^aat iv at^aart ^l-qcrov 'KpucTTOV, rJTL<; ecTTiv X'^P^ 
aioji'LO's Kol irapd^jiovo^' jutaXtcrra eoiv iu eul coctlv crvv rio 5 
eTTiCTKOTrco Kol Tol<i TTpecr/SvTepoL'i Koi StaK■o^'Ol9, ctTToSeSety- 
/xeVots iv OekrjixaTi 0eov Trarpo? hid rov KvpCov 'Irjcrov 
yi^picTTOV, 09 /caret to Ihiov ySovA.7y/xa icTTrjpi^ev avrov jSe- 
jSaicos TYjv iKKkfja-iav iirl ry ireTpa olKoSofxyj TTi>ev]xaTLKfj 
dx^LpoTroLfJTO)' rj (TvyKXvcravTes ol apep-OL koI ol iroTapoi ovk 10 
liTxycrav ojvTYjV dvarpexfjaL, aXXa p'r]Se Icrxyaeidv TTore li 
nNGYMATiKA THc HON H pi AC, aXX' i^aaOepijcreLav Swdpeu 'Irj- 
(Tov HpiaTov Tov Kvplov rjpoiv. 

I. (deaadp€vo<; vpojv top eTricTKO'irop, eypoiP on ovk dcf)* 
eavTov ovSe St' dpOpcowcop r]^ici)6rj ttjp hiaKOPiap ttjv etg to 15 
Koivop dvrjKovcrap eyx^ipicr 6 rjP at, ovhe /caTct KepoSo^uap, aXX' 
iv dydTTT) 'Irjaov XptCTTOU /cat Seov Trarpo^ tov iyeLpaPTO<; 
avTOP EK veKpcoP' ov KaTaTrenXrjypaL ttjp eVtet/cetat', 69 crty&jf 

•2 TOV Kvpiov tj/jlwpI II ; add. IrjcroC gig3; add. Irjcov xP'O't'oO g2g4. 5 f'aJ' 

iv evi uxTLv] I ; iv ivl uktlv (om. iav) gjgj ; iv ivl wctl g^ ; iv ivl oSai g^ ; iis 
(jui sunt in tunuii (but iis is wanting in some important Mss) 1. The editors, 
following Morel, have adopted iv ivl oven (which is also the reading of g3), and 
Dressel has inserted an article to2s iv ivl odai. But there can be no doubt, I think, 
that the correct emendation is to supply iav, as in the original Ignatius. The omis- 
sion would be easy in such a combination of similar letters as AeANeNeN. 
6 Tors] gig2-fg3 ; om. §4. 8 ^ovX-rjiia] gig2g3g4-f- Cureton reads eiXijfxa 

which stands in the genuine Ignatius. But since there is no authority for 
BiXrina here, it seems more probable that ^ovXyj/xa was an arbitrary alteration 
of the interpolator, perhaps to get rid of the awkward repetition after ^eX?;- 
ixari just before. i(7Ti]pi^ev] gig3g4J ; iarijpiaev g^. 9 oUodofiy 

irvev/iariKfjl g^\; oiKodofjirj Trv€v/j.ari gj ; oiKodo ttvi (with firj in the marg.) g^. 
Bryennios has omitted to record the variation of g4 from inadvertence. 10 cruy- 

KXiicravTesi] gig3g4-f ; ffvyKXrjaavTes g^s. In 1 it is qiiain Jlitntina immdantia et 

10. Of di/e/Lio(. K.r.X.] A reference to apLCJ^orepoi cifieinrToi: comp. £^. 

Matt. vii. 25. Viemi. et Lugd. 3 (Euseb. H. E. v. i) 

11. TO TTvevfiaTiKa k.t.X.] From avve^icrovcrdai t^ tov TrpecrjSvrepou Za- 
Ephes. vi. 1 2. xaplov fxapTvpia' TrejropfVTO yovv iv 

21. aptpnTo<: /c.r.X.] Luke i. 5 TrdcraLS Tois ivToXals Ka\ 8iKaicopa(ri 
Upevs Tis ovopari Za)(apias..,KaL tj tov Kvpiov apeixTTTOs. 
yvvr] 'EAt(ra/3er' ijaav fie BiKaioi 27. fioKvapos k.t.\.^ Ouoted from 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 205 

irkiov SwaraL rdv XaXovPTCop' crvvrj pixo err ai yap rat? evTO- 
20 Xat? KvyOtov Kctl rot? SiKaLco/JLacTLv, 0J9 -^opSal Tjj Kuddpa, Koi 

ecTTLU dixeixTTTO^ ov-^ rjTTOv Za-^apCov rov lepio)^. 010 [xaKa- 

pit,€L fiov -q ^VXV '^W ^^^ ©ew avTov yvcoixrjv, eVtyi^ov? 

ivdpeTOv Koi reXeiav ovcrav, to dKLvqTov avTov /cat to dop- 

yrjTov iu irdcrrj eTTieiKeia. ©eov l,oivTO^. 
25 1 1, 'n? TeKva ovv cfxoTO^; d\r]deias, (ftevycTe top ixepLCfiov 

Trj'S iv6Tr]TO<5 kol ra? /ca/coStSacrfcaXta? tojv alpecnoJTcov, i^ 

Wt* MOAYCMOC 62HA9eN eiC TTACAN THN THN. OTTOV Oe O TTOt- 

/u,>^v icTTiv, e/cet w? 7rp6/3aTa dKoXovOelre' ttoXXoI ydp Xvkol 
KOjStot? T^iJL(f)Le(TiMepoi yjSovfj KaKrj al^jjiaXcoTLl^ovaLv tov<^ 6eo- 

30 Zp6jxov<;' aXX.' ev tt^ evoTTjTi vixojp ov^ e^ovcnp tottop. 

III. 'Avre^ecr^e ovz^ TaJz^ KaKcop fioTapcop, acrrtva? 'li^crov? 
XyDtcrrog ou yecjpyel, aXA.' d dp0pa)7roKT6po<; Oyp, Sta to ^-j} 
eti^at auTOu? (fivreiap iraTpoq dXXa cnrepixa tov TTOPTjpov. 
ov^ OTL nap vfxlp [xepLcrfiop evpojp TavTa ypa(f)a}, aXXa irpoacr- 

35 (fiaXl^ofjiai z5/>ta9 w? TeKpa ®eov- ocroi yap XpccrTov elcnv, 
ovTOL ju-era tov eTTKTKOTTOv elcFLP' ocrot S' av iKKXiPCocrcp avTov, 

flantes ventl non valueritnt siibvertere. The ed. princ. printed the word crvyKXrjO'av- 
rey, and it has been followed apparently by all editors before Zahn, though Ussher 
in his notes pronounces cvyK\v(TavTes more correct. There is no meaning in cvy- 
KXrjaavre'S. l8 KaraTreirXTjyfxai] KaTair^Tr\ei.yfi.M g^. eTTLelKeiav] gjg3g4J' ; 

iiTLeLKiav g^. 19 TrXiov] gjgz-fgs ! nXeiov g^. twv XoXovvtwv^ 

with I* ; a loqiientc 1 ; tC:v irXkov XaXovfTuv gjg^-^g^ 5 TtSf rXet'w XaXovvruv g^. 
22 ets] giga-fga with I ; irpos g^. i6 €vory]Tos] gjga-f ; uiiitatis 1 ; ivwTTjTOi 

g3 ; veoTr/Tos g^. tcls KaKoSiSacTKaXias] with I ; tjjs KaKodiSacrKaXlas gig,g4 ; 

TTjv KaKoSLdaaKaXiav g^ ; vialam doctrinam 1 (but some MSS malae doclrinac, which 
is doubtless the prior reading). 28 Trpd/Sara] gig3g4-fl with I ; irpo^arov g^. 

33 avTovi] gig2g3g4 with I ; dub. 1. Morel tacitly printed avTas, and he has 
been followed apparently by all subsequent editors before Zahn. There is no 
authority for this reading. 34 tiipwul gjgj ; edpwv (so Dressel) g^ ; iitne- 

niens 1 ; ePpof g45. The editors read ihpov after Morel. It is true that ^vpov 
stands in I, but there is no ravra ypa.<po} in his text, and the structure of the 
sentence is thus different. 

Jer. xxiii. 15; comp. Apost. Const. 33. (f)VTeiav k.t.X.] For (fivreiav 

vi. 5 CK yap Trjs KUKias tcov alpecnaiTMV Trarpoi see the note on II. p. 256; for 

e^rjXde /xoXucr/xa ctti Tracrav ttjv yfjv, anippia tov irovrjpov comp. Matt. Xiii. 

coy cjir]cnv 'lepfp.[as 6 TTpo(f)i]Trjs. 39 6 8e ex^dpoi 6 cnreipas avra tariv o 

28. XvKoi Kcoblois K.T.X.] Matt. vii. dia^oXos. 
15 ; comp. Apost. Const, vi. 13. 



206 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



T 



Kai TTju Koivoiviav acnracrcouTai jxera toju KaTrjpafJievcov, ovtol 
(Tvv avTol<s i.KKOTrrjcrovTa.1' ov yap elcnv yeojpyiov ls.picrrov 
aXX' e)(9pov cnropd' ov pvcrOeLTQTe iravTOTe ev^^ats rov Trpo- 
KaOel,oixevov v[jl(ov 7TOip,evo<^, tov TncTTOTaTov koI Trpaorarov. 
TTapaKoXoi ovv v[xoi<s iv KvpCo), octol av p.eTavori(TavTe<; ekd(ii- 5 
CTiv iirl rr^v kvoTiqTa rrj^ eKKky)aia<;, TrpoaSe^ecrOe aurou? fxera 
TTd(TYj<; TrpaorrjTOS, Iva Sta tt^s ^(^pyjorTOTrjTO^ kol Trj<; dveqiKo.- 

KtaS ANANH^ANTeC eK THC TOY AIABoAOY HAriAOC, agiO^ lr)(TOV 

XpLCTTOv yev6p.evoi, crwrrypta? aloiviov tv^uktlv ev ry ySacrtXetct 
TOV XpLCTTOv. dSe\(f)oC, [XT] TrXavdcrde- et rt? oyitpvTi drro Trj<^ lo 
d\r]6eia<; dKoXovdel, BaciAgi'an Oeoy oy KAHpoNOMHcer Kac 
el Tt? ovK d(f)L(TTaTaL tov i//ev8oXdyou KTJpvKo<;, ets yievvav 
KaTaKpidr\(jeTai' ovTe yap evcre/3coi' d(f)LcrTacrOaL XPV^ ovTe oe 
Svacre^ecTLV crvyKela-OaL Set* el ri? ev dWoTpia yvcoixrj Trepi- 
Trarei, ovTa ovk ecmv 'XpLcrTov, ovTe tov nddov? avTov kol- 15 
vo)i'6<;' dW* ecTTiv dXajirr)^, (jidopevs dix7re\(ovo<5 Xpco-Tov' tio 
TOiovTcp fXT) (TVvavapiLyvvcrde, tVa jut} crvvaTroXrjaOe avTCo, Kav 
TraTTjp y, Kav vtog, Kav d8ek(f)6^, Kav otKetos" oy cI)eiceTAi 
ydp COY, (f^rjcrlv, 6 octiGAAAAoc In' ayto). tovs ixLcrovvTas ovv 
TOV Seov fxicrelv ^/a')} Kal u/xag, Kal enl roi? ey^OpoZ^ avTov 20 
eKTeTr]KevaL- ov ixrjv Kal TVTTTecv avrov? rj hccoKeiv, kaSujc ta 

I a.aTra.(TuivTai] gig3g4f ; ao-Trdfwrrat g^s. The reading curird^vTai. appears in 
Cureton and Dressel ; whether earlier, I do not know. 4 irpaoTarov] vpau- 

T-drou gj. 6 TrpocTdix^<^^^]SiS'\^'> siiscipiteX; rpoad^^eaOe g^; irpoad^x^cfdai 

g^. 10 TOV XptcTToD] gi^g^^ygal ; '■'70'oi; xP"'"''oi' §4- 12 'yitvva.v] yievav g^. 

^3 5^] giga-S'Ss; o"''- g4[']- '4 <^v-yKe1adai M'] gig^gs; appropinquare oportet 1 ; 

o.Ko\ovQCiv (om. Set) g4. 16 dXwTrjy^] dXwTrif g^. 19 eTr'] gig^Jgal ; ^v g^. 

20 /cat v/iSs] gl ; om. Theod-Stud. 21 kKTiTt]KivaC\ Theod-Stud.; iKTeT-rjKeadai. 

S1S3 ' iKTeTlK€a6ai g.^ ; eKTriKecdai g^s. -rvirTeLv avTovs 17 diUKeiv] g ; perseqiti 

COS mtt perattere 1 ; 5e SiwKeiv r]fxS,s avroiis rj Tvirreiv Theod-Stud. Kadus] g; 

Kadairep Theod-Stud. 22 tov \\vpiov Kai Oeov] gjg^gs ; Kvpiov top 0e6v g^; deiim 

2. ■yfcopytoi' '^pi(TTov\ Comp, I •)(a\i.ai^r]\a>v aptntXcov d(f)aviarai, vi. I 

Cor. iii. 9. oi ttjv eKKkTja-iav rov Qfov 8ia(j}6€tpovT(s 

8. dvavr'iyj/avTes eV Trjs x.r.X.] From cos dXcoTrtKes TTiKpol dfiTTfXcovas. The 

2 Tim. ii. 26; comp. i Tim. iii. 7, idea is derived from Cant. ii. 15. 
[vi. 9]. 18. ov (^fia-fTai k.t.X.] Deut. xiii. 

16. d\a>iTr)^ K.T.X.'] Apost. Const. 8. The context of this passage (ver. 

V. 13 (fidopf'is aXcoTrfKcov pepi^es Km 6) has suggested the preceding words 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 20/ 

e'eNH TA MH eiAoTA TON KvpLOV /cttt OeoN* ctXX' c^^povs [xev 
rjyeiorBai koI -^oipitficrOaL dn avTcop, vovdeTelv 8e avrov? koX 
€771 jxerdfOLai' TrapaKaXelv, iav apa aKovcrcjaiv, idv dpa 

25 eVSojcrc^'. <^i\dv6 po)TTO<; ydp ccttlv 6 ©eo? iijfxcov, koI hantac 
ANGpobnoyc OeAei cooGhnai kai eic eni'rNoociN AAHGei'^c 
eA6e?N' OLo TON hAion aytoy ANATeAAei en) noNHpoYC kai 
ATAeoYC, KAI Bpexei [top vetop] eni Aikai'oyc kai aAi'koyc" 
ov TTj^ -^rjcrTOTr)To<; dekoiv koI t^/xci? elpai /xtjar^ras o Kvpto? 

30 Xeyet, riNecOe TeAeioi, KAGobc kai d nAThip ymojn d oypANioc 
TeAeidc ecTiN. 

IV. 'Eyw TrewoiOa et? v/xa? ei' KvpCoj, on ovhkv dWo 
(f)povrjcreTe' Sto Kai Oappcov ypd(f)0) rrj d^LoOeo) dydirrj vixojv, 
TrapaKokcop v/xa? fjna iricTTei /cat kvi KrjpvyjjLaTL kol /xta euva- 

35 ptcrrta ^prjcrOai- jxia ydp icmv tj crdp^ tov Kvpiov ^Irjcrov 
/cat €P avTov to aifxa to vnep "qixwv eKyyOiv els ydp dpTo<; 
Tol'i Trdaiv idpix^O-q, Koi ev TroTfjpiOP rot? oXot? hLeveixrjOrj- 
tv Bv(Tia(TTrjpLOV Trdar) Tjj eKKkr^aia, /cat et? iTTiCTKOTro'; d{xa 
T(o TrpeajSvTepLa) /cat rot? Sta/coz^ot? rot? avvSovXoLS  jjlov 

40 iireLTrep /cat et9 dyevvr]T0<i, 6 ©eo? /cat TraTrjp- /cat et? jjlovo- 
yeprj<^ vto?, ©eo9 Xoyos /cat dp9pco7ro<;- /cat et? d hapakAhtoc, 
TO nNCYMA THc aAh0 6iac* €U Sc KOL TO KTJpvyjxa, /Cat 7) 

1 ; TOV 6eov Theod-Stud. 23 5e] gigj^gs; ^e g4; ct I. 28 to;' ueroj'] gig3g4r ; 

om, gj (with Matt. v. 45). 1 has simply //;<zV. 29 17^05] gjg2g3; «^J 1 ; 

7}iJ.u>v g4. Ussher wrote I'/tSs by an error (which he corrects in his Emendata) and 
was followed by Voss and later editors before Dressel, who restored V^?, without 
however tracing the error to its source. 35 XPW^"'] gig2-^g4-^; XPV<^^^ gsJ «^ 

instetis ttteities 1. 36 eKxvdiv els] These words are displaced in gj and stand 

after 17 (rap^ just above. 7ap] gig2g3g4; efiam 1. Morel silently substituted 

Kai for yap and was followed apparently by all subsequent editors before Zahn. 
38 a/xa] gigaga ; s/miil cum 1 ; avv g^,. 

of our Pseudo-Ignatius, Kav Trarrip 7' 2 Thess. iii. 15. 

K.T.X. 25. Trairas K.T.X.] From I Tim. ii. 4. 

19. Touy fxia-ovvras oZv /c.r.X.] A- 27. toi/ ^Atoi/ K.r.X.] Matt. V. 45 ; 

dapted from Ps. cxxxviii (cxxxix). comp. Apost. Const, i. 2, ii. 14. 

21 ; comp. Apost. Const, vi. 18. 30. yivfade k.t.X.] Matt. v. 48. 

21. Kadas K.T.X.] I Thess. iv. 5. 41. 6 TrapaKXrjros, to Trvev fia k.t.X.] 

22. exdpovs K.T.X.] Modified from John xv. 26; comp. xiv. 17, xvi. 13. 



208 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



'n-i(rTL<s jxia, kol to ySaTrTtcr/xa eV, Koi jjLLa t] eKKkricria, rjv Ibp-u- 
(ravTO ol ayioL airocrTokoi diro irepaTOiv ews Tveparcov ev tw 
at/xart tov UpLCTTOv oiKetot? ISpcocn kol ttopols. kol vixd<; 
ovv XPV' ^^ A<^o^l nepioycioN Kat eGNOc at'on, ev o^ovoia 
irdvra iu ^picrrco iTTirekelv. at yfz/at/ce?, roZ^ dvhpdcriv vtto- 5 
TdyrjTe ev (})6/3(o @eov' at Trapdevoi, t(o XpL(rT(^ iu dfj^OapaLO., ov 
^SeXvcrcroixepaL ydjxov dXka tov Kpei(Tcrovo<i e(f)LefievaL, ovk 
iirl Sta/SoXyj (Tvva(f)eLa'? dX)C eveKa tt]^ tcov voixqjv jLteXexT^?. 
TO, TeKva, TreiOcLpyelTe rot? yovevcriv vfxajp, kol (nepyeTe avrov? 
w? (Tvvepyov% %eov et? ttjv vp.eTepav yevvrjcriv. 01 SovXot, 10 
VTTOTdyrjTe toZ'^ KvpLOL<i ev Bew, Lva Xptcrrov dneXevOepoi 
yevqcrOe. ol dvhpes, dyarraTe ra? yvvoLKas vfxcov, w? ofxohov- 
Xovs 0ea>, w? OLKelov crw/xa, w? kolvcjvov^ jSlov kol (TVvepyov<s 
TeKvoyovLa<;. at irapOevoi, fxovov tov Xptcrrot' Trpo offyOak- 

I -^ fKKXTjo-ia] gig3 ; iKKXrjffla (om. '^) g2g4. 2 ayioi.] g^g^gjl ; om. g4. 
3 T-oO] giJ-g^Jgs; om. g4. 4 XP^] gi-fg2-fg4'f ; fXP'? g3 ; c/arM 1. 8 dta- 

^oXv] gig3g4-f ; Sia/SoXijs g^. Tw;' j/Amw"] gig2g3g4 5 k^'^ 1- The ed. princ. 
printed tQv vbfxov, which Morel altered silently into tov fo/xov. This last has been 
read by all subsequent editors. The text has been similarly tampered with in 
Ps-Magn. 9 ix{\hri vo/Muu. 10 Oeov] gigjgsl 5 om. g4. 13 Kal] gigjgsl ; 

ws g4. 15 xj/vxo-'Li] Zalin ; animabiis 1 ; ivx^^J-s gig2g3 ! ivxol% ayiuavvr)^ g^. 
16 ayi.wavvrii\ gjga ; a-yio<T6v7]s g3 ; sanctitatis 1; a.ya.iTr\% g^. 19 Ei^oSt'ou] 

EuwS^ou g2* '20 ov \l/iyuv...TovTuv] g,g2g4 ; ov ^iyw 8e wv g^ > ''^'^'^ dctraho 



4. \aov Trepiouo-ioi/] From Tit. ii. 
14 ; see Fresh Revision of the New 
Testament p. 236 sq. The other ex- 
pression tQvoi ayiQv is from a parallel 
passage, i Pet. ii. 9. 

8. eVe/ca ttjs k.t.X.] i.e. ' that they 
may have time for the study of God's 
laws ' ; comp. Magn. 9 ^(Xerj] vojjLoiv 
Xalpoiv. It will appear from the pas- 
sages there quoted {Apost. Const, ii. 
36, vi. 23, vii. 23, 36), in the note on 
aa^^ari^eTO} k.t.X., that the term is not 
confined to the moral and ceremo- 
nial precepts of ' the law ' properly 
so called, but refers chiefly to God's 
laws as manifested in creation and 
providence. 

II. XpiOToC nVeXfi'^epot] Comp. 



I Cor. vii. 22. 

13. toy olKelov <T(oij.a] See Philipp. 
13 COS I'Sia /tf'X?;, with the note. 

16. cos 'HXt'a K.r.X.] In the Pseudo- 
Clement de Virgin, i. 6, John the 
Baptist, John the beloved disciple, 
S. Paul, Barnabas, Timotheus, Elias, 
and Elisa^us, are mentioned as in- 
stances of virginity. Jerome dis- 
cusses the instances of the two Johns, 
of Joshua, of Elias and Elisa^us, 
ad Jovin. i. 21, 25, 36 {pp. ll. pp. 
270, 275, 295), and that of Jeremiah, 
Dial. c. Pclag. 28 {Op. II. p, ']']^), 
The argument from silence seems 
to have been the foundation of the 
belief in many of the examples. The 
virginity of Titus howev'er is in- 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 209 

15 (jLajv €)(eTe, kol top avTov irarepa Iv rat? xjjv^ois, (f)0)Til6[ji€vai 

VTTO Tov Tn^ev/xarog. ovaLjxriv vjjlcov 7179 d'yL(o(Tvvrj<;, w? 'HXta, 

co<s Irjaov tov Navrj, co<; MeX^KxeSe/c, oj? 'EX.to-craiov, w? 

lepeixLov, co<s tov ^anTLCTTov ^Icodvpov, oj? tov i^yaTrrjjxepov 

fjLaOiqTov, C(J9 TifjLoOeov, cJ? Tltov, oj? EuoStov, oj? KXT^/xei/ro?, 

20 TCtJi^ et* dyveia e^eXdovTcov top /3lop. ov ^eywp tov<; \oLTrov<; 
fiaKapLov;, otl ya^iOL^ npocrcofjLCXrjcrap, tovtojp e^prjcrOyip 
apTL- ev-^ofiai yap d^io<? Seov evpeOel^ 7rpo<; rot? i-vvecnv 
avTcop evpeOrjpai ip ttj ^aaikeia, co<s 'A/3padfJL kol 'icractK: 
Kat laKco^, &J9 l(t}crr)(f) /cat 'HcraVov kol tmp dXXcop irpochrj- 

25 Tcop, &;9 nerpov koX liaxiXov koI t(op dXXcop diroa-ToXoiv 
Tcop yaixoi<^ TrpocroixCX'qcrdvTOiP' ov^ vtto Trpodvixia^ Trj<; nepl 
TO npayjxa, aXX in ippoLa<; kavTcop tov yepovs eo-vop iKei- 
pov<;. 01 nATepec, eKrpe^ere tovs iavTWP TiatSa? en nAiAeiA 

autcm...qtiorum\. 21 p.o.Ka.plovi\ gigg'^gs 5 roiJs fiaKapiovs g^. Trpoawfj.L\7j- 

"■"''] giSs ; Trpo(XOfx.i\-q(Tav g^ ; ih/j.i\7]crav g^. 34 ws 'Iwarjcp] g^g^s ; siaii ioseph 1 ; 

KoX ws toxr?)^ g4 ; ko). tuarjcp g^. ^Raaiov] gjg3 ; tVaiou g^J (but?); iiraioi; g^s; 

isaias (the printed text, but esaias some Mss) 1. laatov was printed by Morel, and 
apparently all later editors have followed him in this abnormal spelling. 26 ovx 

VTTO irpoGvixlas r^s irepl to Trpd-yfia, dX\' eTr' ivvolas eavruf tou yipovi icrxov eKeivovs] 
oi>x VTrd irpoOvfiiai d^ ttjs k.t.\. g^; qui non libidinis causa sed posteritatis subrogandae 
gratia conjuges habueriint 1 ; dX\' virh Trpodv}jia,% Tri% irepi to irpayixa eir' evvoiai 
avToijs i<7X°v eKeivovs gig2g4- 

ferred by S. Jerome on Tit. ii. 7 founded on misinterpretations of 

{Op. VII. p. 720) from the expression i Cor. ix. 5, Phil. iv. 3 ; comp. Clem. 

' in incorruptione ' there used of him ; Alex. Strom, iii. 6 (p. 535), Orig. 

that of Timotheus by Theophylact /« i?6';;z. i § i (iv. p. 461). The words 

on I Tim. iv. 12 from the expression et Pmihts are omitted in some Latin 

eV dyvfla applied to this disciple. copies ; see Ussher Proleg. c. xvii. 
Jerome however (I.e.) is disposed to kclX rav aXXav k.t.X.] Justified by 

infer the opposite of Timothy. The i Cor. ix. 5 as koI ol Xonrol dno- 

virginity of Euodius appears not to o-roXoi. The only other Apostle, of 

be noticed elsewhere, and was pro- whom it is distinctly mentioned on 

bably a venture of our Ignatian good authority, is Philip (Papias in 

writer. The tradition with respect Euseb. H. E. iii. 39 ; see Colossians 

to Clement seems to be due to the p. 45 sq.). 

iorgQdi Epistles to Virgitis vrriitQn m 27. iKeivovi\ i.e. tovs ydpLOvs. It 

his name; see Epiphan. Hccr. xxx. does not seem necessary to substi- 

15 (P- 139)5 Hieron. adv. Jovin. i. tute -yvraiKaj, as the editors generally 

12 {Op. II. p. 257). have done. 

25. (cai IlauXov] This representa- 28. 01 miripes k.t.X.] From Ephes. 



21: 



tion of S. Paul as a married man is vi. 4 ; comp. also Tars. 9. 

IGN. III. 14 



2IO IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

KAi NoySeciA Kypioy kol StSacrKere avrov? to, lepa ypdfjL- 
jLLara kol re-^vas, Trpo? to jxr} dpy ta -^aipeiv kaAooc Se, 
<lyr)<TLV, eKTpe4>ei nATHp Aikaioc, eni y\6i cyNeTo) eycj^pAN- 
GHceTAi H KApAiA AYToy. ol Kvpioi, eVjacvws TOi'5 ot/cerat? 
TTpocre^eTe, w? o ayt09 'Iw^ iStSa^ev fxia yap <^v<Ji^, /cat et* 5 
TO yevo? Trj<; dpOpcoiroTrjTos' iv yap XptcrroJ oyTe AoyAoc 
OYxe eAeyeepoc. ol apyovTe^ TreiOap^eiTOicrav tco KaicrapL' 
ol cTTpaTLwrai to2<; apyovanv ol ololkovoi rol^ Trpecr^vripoi'^' 
dpyiepevoriv ol Trpecr/BvTepoL' Kal ol StaKovoi kol 6 Xoitto? 
KXrjpos ajxa iravTi r(o \aco kol toIs (TT par ioWai? Kai To2<i lo 
dp-)(ov(TL Kal T(o KaicrapL, rw iTno-KOTro)- 6 iTrLaK0TT0<i t(o 
l^piCTTw, C(J9 d XyoiJTTO? TM TTarpv Kal ovTcos Tf kv6rr]<i Sia 
TrdvTOiv crco^erat. ecrrworav 8e Kal at -^rjpai [xrj pep./3o[, jxtj 
Xi-^poL, piTj Treptrpo^^aSe?, aXX' w? 'lovSt^ iq o-eixvoTdrr], oj? t) 
"Ai'va 17 ao)cf)pove(TTdTr). ravTa ov^ ws ctTrdcrToXo? Starctcr- 15 
(TOfxai' TIC yap eiMi er<i>; h tic d oikoc toy nATpdc Moy; tz^a 
IcoTiixov kavTov eKeivoiv €ltto), dW &5s crvcrTpaTLajTr/f; v/^c3i/, 
v7ro(f)u>vr]Tov rd^Lv iire^oiv. 

V. 'ASeX(^ot /xov, Xtai^ ekkc^v fxai dyaircop vixd<;, Kal 
V7repayaXk6[JLevo<? dac^yakit^oixai vfjids' ovk iyco Se, aXXct 8t' 20 
ifjLOV 6 Kvpto? 'li^croi}?, ev (o SeSefievos c^ofBovjxai ^xdWov. 

2 apylq:] gig3g4j; apyeiq. g^. 3 Trarryp] gig2g4l (with Prov. xxiii. 24); om. 

g3. 7 ■7ret6'apxe^'rw(rav] TreidapxriTua-av g^. 9 dpx'epf Co-tv] gig2g3g4 ; ^'^ 

(v. 1. t'/) sacerdotilnis 1. In gj the sentence is rightly punctuated after irpea^vTepois, 
so as to connect dpxiepev<nv with what follows. Owing to wrong punctuation 1 
inserts tef (or ei) to make sense. Zahn, following 1, reads ws iepevaiv. 13 pefi^oi] 
So all the MSS. /xtj X^xvot] gjg2 ; /xrjd^ \lxvoi g^ ; fir] Xixvai. gj ; neque 

giilosac [1]. 14 'lobSi^] tSi^ g4. 17 eauro:'] gjgj ; kixavrhv g3g4J'. 

18 ^Tre'xwf] gig-,g3; contincns 1; ^x'<'!' g4. 23 dTrapr/cret] awapT-rjaei g^. 

2. re'xi'as] According to a pre- Col. iii. 11. 

cept of the Jewish rabbis, which 13. al x^ipo-i k.t.X.] Ap. Const, iii. 

enjoined that every boy should be 6 77 XW" M"? ■n^piTpoxa^ rj pefi^o^evrj 

taught a trade ; see Farrar's Zz/t' 0/ Kara ras tSv dWorptaiv olicias k.t.X. 

Christ I. p. 82, St Paul I. p. 23. For pepL.(:i6s comp. Antioch. 11. 

/caXwy K.r.X.] Quoted from Prov, 14. cJj »;"Awa k.t.X.] Anna is given 

xxiii. 24, but not accurately. as an instance of a virtuous widow 

5. 'l&)/3 ih'iha^iv\ In Job xxxi. in Ap. Const, iii. i, and Judith in 
13 sq. Ap. Const, iii. 7. 

6. ovre hnvKos K.r.X.] Gal. iii. 28, 16. Wr k.t.X.] Quoted, but not 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 21 1 

€TL yap el[jLL ava7rapTi(TTo<;, aXX' rj TTpocrev)(rj vfioii' ets (&e6p 
fxe dirapTLO-eL, Lua iv <p eKKrjdiqv eTrtrv^oj, rrpocrcfiV'ycjv rco 
evayyeXtoj w9 crapKi Ir^aov XpLcrTov, /cat toI<? aTTOcrroXot? 

25 c«55 Trpea/BvTepia) e/CK-XT^crta?. kol tov<; Trpo(f)rjTas Se dyano), 
C09 XpLCTTou KarayyeiKavTa<i, cos tov avTov irvevfjiaTos /xera- 
cr^wra?, ov kol ol a73"oo"ToXot. cos yap ol \ljevSo7Tpo(f)rJTaL 
Kal ol i//€uSa77"OcrToXot ev /cat to avTo eikKvcrav irovrjpov /cat 
aTTarrfkov /cat XaoTrXaz^ov irvevp^a, ovtcj /cat ot 7rpocf)yJTaL /cat 

30 ot ctTTOcrToXot ez^ /cat to avTo dyiov TTvevjxa, dyaOov /cat 
HreMONiKON, dXrjOes re /cat StSacr/caXt/coj', eXafiov Trapd 
0€ov Sta 'I')7cro{' XpicTTOv, eyQec nNeyM^' eTc yap o 0e6c 
TTaXata? /cat Kaivrjs hiaOrjKriS' elc d m6cithc Oeoy kai an- 
OpobnooN, et9 Te SrjixLovpyLav vor)T(ov /cat alaOrjTOJV, /cat 7r/)o- 

35 voiav 7rp6(r(f)opov /cat KaTaWrjXov els Se /cat d napaKKr^Tos, 
o ivepyrjaas ev Islioicrrj /cat 7rpo<^rjTais /cat a7roo"ToXot?. Traz/- 
Tcg ou^- ot aytot ei' XpicrTco icrcodrjaav, ekiricravTes et? avTov 
/cat avTw dvafxeCvavTes' Kal St' avTov croiTiqpias erv^ov, 
0VT6S d^iayaTTiqTOi /cat d^ioOav^jiacrToi aytot, vtto 'It^ctov 

40 XpLCTTOv fjLejJiapTvprjixepOi ev rco evayyeklco ttjs koivtjs iXTTiSos. 

VI, 'Eat' Tt9 Seov pojxov /cat Trpo(l)rjT(ov KrjpvTTT) eva, 

XpLCTTOP Se dpvelrai vlov elvai ®eov, xjjevcTTrjs ecniv, ws /cat 

24 crap/ct] crap?; g4. 25 irpea^VTep'np] gig^g^', irpea^vTipw g^; presbyterium 

(but with V. \. presbyteros) 1. 31 re] gigg'S'gs ; ^t [1]; om. §4. ?Xa^ov 

irapa Qeov] gig2g3 ; acceperunt 1 ; om. (altogether) g4. 32 ei'^es Tri/eO/ia] 

gjg2g4 ; om. g3 ; spiritu?n 1 (but omitting spiritum in the previous part of the 
sentence). 36 Mowr^] ^ttwcretgj. 39 d^ta7d7r?;T0t] a^towydiriyroL g^. 

Kal d^iodaijfiaijToi] gig-,g4; £t digni laiide 1 ; Owuixacrroi g^. 'iTycroO 

XpiffToO] giga^fgs; christo jesii 1; XP'-'^'''^^ §4- 41 f/pi^TT?;] g4j; K-qpiirrei 

g2g3 ; KvptJTTeip gj. 42 apj/eZrat] gig^gs ; dpi/iyrat g4^, 

verbatim, from 2 Sam. vii. 18. times taken. 

18. vTro(f>mvT}Tov] Judith xvi. 14 31. i^yefioviKov] The epithet is 

fivp^ev 'lov8ld TTjv f^ofjLoXoyrjaiv tov- taken from Ps. 1 (H). 10. The epithet 

TTjv iv iravTi 'laparfK, Koi inrecficovfi evdh also, which occurs below, is 

nas 6 Xaos k.t.X. Hence inro(f)oiVT]Tfis from the same psalm, ver. 11. 

is properly ' succentor ' ; comp. vno- 32. els k.tX] From i Tim. ii. 5 ; 

(prjTTjs. Here it signifies 'a humble comp. Tars. 4. 

follower,' rather than ' an applauder' 42. yj/evarris earip k.tX] A refer- 

or ' an encourager,' as it is some- ence to John viii. 44. 

14 — 2 



212 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



o TraTrjp avTov 6 StctySoXos* kol ecrriv 6 toiovto<^ rrj's Kctrco 
7repLT0jxrj<;, \fjevoo'LOvSa2o<s. idv rts ofJLoXoyfj Xptcrrw 'irjcrovv 
K-vpLov, dpveiraL Se rov ®eov rov vofxov kol tojv TTpo^y)TO}v, 
ovK elvai Xiyoiv tov ovpavov /cat yirj? ttoltjt'^v Trarepa tov 
'K.pKTTov, o ToiovTO^ iv Tjj dXrjdeCa ov^ iaTrjKeu, cos xal 6 5 
TraTYjp avTov 6 ^id^oko<i- koX eariv 6 TOiovTO<5 ^iixoivo<i tov 
fxayov, aX\ ov tov ayiov TTuevfiaTO';, p,a6'qTrj<i. idv tl<s Xeyrj 
ixev eva ^eov, opioXoyei he /cat Xpca-Tov 'irjaovv, xpikov 8e 
avOpcoTTOv elvai voixitprj tov l^vpiov, ov^t @eov p^ovoyevrj KaX 
(T0cf)Lav /cat \oyov ©eou, aW e/c \pv)(rj<? kol (Tc6jJLaTO<5 avTOv 10 
eti^at voixitprj, o TOiovTO<i oc^t? ecTTiv, aTrdTTjv /cat 7rXdvr]v 
KTfpvTTOiv err airoikeia dvOpcoTTcov /cat ecTTiv 6 tolovto<s Trevrj<; 
TTjv hidvoiav, w? eTTLKkrjv 'K^lcov. idv rt? ravra pev opo- 
Xoyfj, (f)9opdv oe /cat poXvorpov /caXet ttjv voptpov pt^iv /cat 
Tr^v Tcov TraCScov yeveacv, 17 rtj^a tcov /BpcopaTCJv ySSeXv/cra, 15 
d T0L0VT0<5 evoLKov e^et tov SpaKovTa tov aTTocTTdTT^v. idv 

2 6no\oyrj]g^sg^sg^s; 6/Mo\oye2 g.. 3 appeTrai] g^g^g.; apvyirai g^s. 7 rod 

ayiov TTvei/xaTos] gig^gsl ; rod xP^ttov g^. \eyri] g^sg^s; X^7" gsgs- 8 ofio- 

\oye:] gigsgs; dfj.o\oyy g^s. 9 vo/xitv] gig2g4-f 5 vo/xi^ei gj. 10 avrbv] 

txt gigzgsg^ (b^i*^ some Mss add solum). The editors have added fidvov after 
Morel. II vofxl^ri] gig3g4J; vofii^ei g,. 12 KrjpvTTuv] gjgags; K-qpvTTt) 

g4. 13 eTriK\7jv 'E^i'wi'] Morel; iirl kXIvt} ^lCiv gig2g4 5 iTrtKoKeiTai 'E^nbv 

g3 ; vacatur et adinventor ipsius erroris chion 1. 6/xoXo7ij] gig4^ ; ofioXoyei 

gags- ^4 Ka\€i] g^g^; KaXf, g^sg^s. 1 5 7^''eo-"'] gigz-S'gs ? T^"*"?- 

aiv g4. 17 ofxoXoyy] g^sg^sg^s ; ofj-oXoyel g^. 18 eTrat.prj] g^sg^sg^s; iirawei 



6. St'/xwTOj TOV yiia-yov] Who was 
regarded as the parent of all the 
heresies ; Iran. i. 23. 2, ii. prajf. i, 
iii. preef. i. 

7. eap Tis Xe'yj? /c.r.X.] For the 
heresies here enumerated comp. A- 
post. Const, vi. 26 (comp. c. 10), 
which has many resemblances to 
this passage of our Pseudo-Ignatius. 

10. eK ylrvxfjs kcu acofiaros^ The 
theory of our author is that the 
Divine Logos took the place of the 
human soul in Christ (Geos Xoyos iv 
dv6pa>7riv(o (rafiari KaTa)Kei...cos yj^vxTj 
(V (ToofiaTL /c.r.X.) ; and hence he re- 



gards it as a heresy to maintain that 
our Lord ' consisted of soul and 
body.' Not understanding this, Morel 
added jxovov after a-atpLaros, and he 
has been followed herein by many 
later editors. So also in Philipp. 
5, after ck ^vyj]^ «i^ am/MaTos the 
Greek MSS (like the editors here) 
add pLovov ; while lower down, t6v ovk 
dvOpanelav '^vx^v e'xovTa, the Greek 
MSS omit OVK, and the Armenian 
Version leaves out the whole sen- 
tence. Our author's view is quite 
different from ApoUinarianism, which 
recognized the tripartite division of 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 



213 



Tt9 naTepoL kol vlov kol ayiov TTPevjxa o^okoyfi /cat riqv 
KTicriv iiracvfj, Sokyjcth' 8e Xeyet ttjv ivcrcoixdrcJCTLV kol to 
7rd0o<i iTraicT^JveTaL, 6 toiovto^ rjpviqTai Tiqv Tri(TTiv ov^ 

20 rjTTOv TOiv -)(pL(TTO(f)6p(ov 'IovSa(.(ov. idv Tt9 ravTa jxev o/xo- 
^oyyj, KOL OTL 0609 \6yo<; iv dvOpojiriPO) crdjjjiaTi /carw/cet, (ov 
ev avTM 6 X6yo<5, oj? 4'^XV ^^ (Ttop^ari, Stct to evoiKov etvat 
0ew ctW ov^L dv6 poireiav xjjv^ijv, Xeyec Se Tct? Trapavop.ov; 
jLtt^et? dyaOov tl eivai koI reko^ evSat/xoi^ta? rj^ovrjv rWeTai, 

25 010^ 6 xfjevSajpyfjios Nt/coXatTi^?* ovto^ ovre (puXoOeo^ ovre 
<f)L\6)(pL(TT0<^ eTvai SvvaraL, dXkd (f)9op€v<; ttJ? olKeLa<5 crapKos 
Koi Bid rovTo tov dyiov nrevixaro^; Kevo^ kol tov XpLcrrov 
aXXoTpLo<;. ol tolovtol 7rdvT€<; (TTrjXal elcn koi rdcfiOL ve- 
Kpcov, e(f) ot? yeypauTai ixovov ovoixara veKpcov dvdpcoTrcov. 

30 (^euyeTe ovp Ta-; /ca/coTe^vta? kol ipeSpa<; toy nNeyMATOc 
TOY NYN eNeproYNTOc eN to?c y'oTc tov atwvo? tovtov, [xrj 
TTOTe ol OXi/Sei'Tes e^aa-OevrjcriqTe ev rfj dydTrr}' d\Xd 7rdvTe<s 
€771 TO auTO yivecrOe iv afxepLCTTOJ KapSta kol ^v^fj Oekovcrrf, 

gs- \iyei\ g^gg ; Xi-yj] gig4J. eww^drwo-ti'] g^gagal ; evadi/Marov g^. 

19 eTraio-xi'j'erat] gjg3; iiraiax'^vrjTaL g^sg^s. 20 ofxoXoy-^] gig2-fg4-y; o/xoXoyei g^. 

22 avTi^] g^s; iavTi^ gig2S3 5 ^^- ^- ^5] gig2g4; wcTrep /cat g3 ; siait et 1. 

23 6.vdpia-Kdav\ dudpuTriav gjg^gs. X^7et] g^gg ; Xiyy g^g^s. 24 rt- 
6eTat.] gig^gs; TierjraL g^. 26 oiKeias] gig3g4^ ; oldas g^. 27 81a. 
TovTo] gjgagsl ; om. g4. 32 9\L^ivT€s\ dXi^ovres g^. e^aadtv-fiaryre] 
g^s ; i^aadevrjcreTe gig^gs- The aorist imperative, i^aadevrjcraTe, suggested by Zahn 
would be a solecism \vith fJL-q. 



the human being and substituted the 
Divine Logos, not for the ^l/'vxrj, but 
for the voiis. For the Christology of 
our Ignatian writer, and for this 
point especially, see Zahn on Philipp. 
5, and /. v. A. p. 138 sq. In his 
language here he copies Apost. Const. 
vi. 26 daej^ovcri, -^ikop uvSpcoTTOV elvai 
(pavTa^ofjievoi tov Xpiarov, €k ^vxijs Kal 
acofiaros avrou etVat vopi^ovres. 

13. ojy iTTLKk-qv] '■according to his 
stirnajne ' ; comp. Euseb. H. E. iii. 
27 TOV ElBicovalcov ovofiaTOi rfju ttjs 
oiavolas irToixeiav avrav v7ro(paivovTos, 
ravTj] yap in'iKkrjv 6 tttcoxos Trap" 



'Elipaiois ovojia^eTai, Eccl. Theol. 1. 
14 (p. 75). This account of the 
name JVHN was derived by Eusebius 
from Origen ; see the note on [Clem. 
Rom.] ii. I. 

22. a)s ^''^X')] The substitution of 
wcTTrep Kal for cos was prompted by 
the like motive which suggested the 
insertion of povov above. 

25. o ■^ivh(i>vvpo^^iK6kaCTr]i\ ApOSt. 
Const, vi. 8 01 vvv y^fvdoovvpoi Nt/co- 
XdiTai: see the note on Trail. 11. 

30. TOV TTVfvparos k.t.X.] Taken 
from Ephes. ii. 2. 



214 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

CYM^YXO'; TO In (})poNOYNTec, TrdvTore to. avra nepi tmv 
avTcov So^d[,ovTe<s, ev re dvecrei kol klvSvpol^;, Kac iv Xvirai's 
/cat ip -^apixoval<;. ev^apicTToi rw ©ew hid ^liqorov 'Kpicrrov, 
OTi evcrvveLSrjTos elp-i iv vfjuv, koL ovk ej^et ri? Kav^aacroai 
ovre Xddpa ovre ^az^epw?, on i/Sdprjcrd riva 7] iv [J^LKp^ 7) 5 
iv jxeydXco. kol Trdcnv iv oi<s iXdXyjcra eu^o/xat, Lva fxrj ets 
/xapTvpiav avro KTrjcroiVTai. 

VII. Et yap Kara adpKa fxe rjOkXTjadv TLve<; irXavrjaai, 
aXXd TO TTvevjxd {xov ov irXavaTai' irapd yap ®eov avTO etXr)- 
(f)a' oTag yap ndOeN epxeTAi kai noY YnApei, xci.t' '^ci KpvTrra 10 
iXeyyei. iKpavyacra {xera^v cov, iXdXovv fxeydXrj (jxovfj' ovk 
i[xo<s o Xoyo's dXXd Seov' T&> iiriaKOTTOi Trpocre^^eTe Kai t(Z 
irpea^VTepLO) Kai rot? SLaKovoLS. ol 8e viroTrTevovTes fJie oj? 
TrpojxaOovTa rov [xeptaixov tlvcov Xiyeiv ravra" fxaprv^ jj^ol 
St' o^* SeSe/Attt, ort 0,770 crro/xaro? dvdpojTrov ovk eyvcov to oe 15 
TTvevfxa iKTjpv^i jxol, Xiyov rdSe- Xwpt? iino-KOTTOv fxrjSev 
TTOtetTe* T'qv adpKa vjxcov &>§ vaov @eov TrjpeiTe' ttjv evwauv 
dyairaTe, tov<s ixepi(Tp.ov<i (ftevyere' jxiixrjTal ylveaOe liavXov 
Kai Tcov dXXojv diTOcrroXoiv, (os kol avTol rov XptcrTov. 

VIII. 'Eyci fiev ovv to tStov iTToiovv, w? av0po}7TO<; et? 20 
evcjcTLV KaTiqpr 1(7 p.ivo'i' iTTiXeyoiv koX tovto, otl ov otacrTao"t9 

2 dv^ffei] gigsl; alviaeig^; om. g^. 3 eyxap'<^7-w] g3g4i'l; euxapiarus g^; 

ei)xapi(7rws gj. 8 /xe] gig3g4^1 with I; /;i^j' g^. n eKpauya<7a] txt 

gjg2g4 with I; add yap g^i. uv] I*; uv gj (but it punctuates after the 

word) g2^g4 (but as no variation is noticed, it probably punctuates as gj) ; ovs (sic) 
g3 (punctuating after /xera|!>); cos qiiihiis (either cSc or oi)s) 1. 12 ry wpea^v- 

repicj] gjg2g3l (with v.l. presbyteris) ; rois wpea^vripois g^. 13 oi de viro- 

TTTeiiocres] I* ; ki vero despexerunt 1 ; et 5^ vTroTrreveTe g. The interpolator seems 
to have left the broken sentence which he found in the text of the genuine Ig- 
natius : see above, 11 p. 267. 16 \eyov] gig3g4^; X^yup g^ (comp. I*). 
23 d<pi7]aii>] gig3g45 ; d^i« gj. 24 avvedpelav] gj (altered from ffvvedpiav) 
g3g4^; avvebplav g^; conccssuml; cvv^dpLov I. 25 '^MW''] gig2g3g4-fl; vfiQv I. 

I. avfjiylrvxoi k.t.X.] Phil. ii. 2 ; above, II p. 273. 

comp. P/uh'P>p. I. 35. (TK\r]pov TO K.T.X.] From Acts 

34. TrpoKeirat] '' are preferable to^ xxvi. 14. In Acts ix. 5 the words are 

The word is used in a different sense an interpolation, 

in the original Ignatius ; see the note 38. koli ol rov \6yov diaKovoi] The 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 215 

yu(oixir]<^ Kal opyrj Koi ixlcro<s, eKel ©eo? ov KaroLKel. Tracnv 
ovv rot? fxeTavoovcTLv dcf)Lr](TLv 6 ©eo?, iav avvhpdixoiCTiv €t9 
kv6ry)ra XptaTov kol avvehpeiav tov iinaKOTTOV. Trtcrrevoj 

25 rfj -ydpLTL 'liycrov Xpicrrov, ort Xucret a^' rjixajf TrdvTa ctvv- 
Secrp^op ctStKta?* napaKaXoj ovv v/xa?, prjSev Acar' ipiOeiav 
TrpdcTcreTe, dXkd Kara ^piorTopaOiav rjKovcra yap rivoiv 
\ey6vT0iv, oTi idv pyj iv to2<; dp^eioi^ evpo) tov evayyekiov, 
ov TncTTevct)' toIs Se T0L0VT0i<; iyo) Xeyoj, otl ipoL ap^eld 

30 icTTLv 'I'/ycrov? d X/Jtcrrd?, ov napaKovaat 'rrp6Sr}\o<; oXedpo'?. 
dOiKTOv pot icTTLv dp^eiov 6 (TTavpo^ avTov kol 6 OavaTo<; kol 
r dvdcrr aai'i avTov kol tj Trtcrrt? rj nepl tovtov iv ots OiXo) iv 
rfj TTpocrev^rj vpcov hiKaioiOrvai. 6 aTncTToiv tco evayyekio) 
TrdcTLV opov diriaTeL' ov yap TrpoKeLTai ra ap^eia tov irvev- 

35 jLtaro?. cKAnpoN to npdc KeNjpA Aaktizgin, (TKXrjpov to 
XpLO-T<^ aTTLCTTeiv, CTKhrjpov TO dOeTelv to Krjpvypa tcov dno- 
aToXojv. 

IX. KaXol pev ol tepet? Kal ol tov Xoyov ScdKovoL' 
KpeCcrcrcov Se d dpx^^P^^'^ o iTema-Tevpevo<5 ra dyua tcov dyioiv, 

40 09 povo^ TTeTTicTTevTai TO, KpvTTTa TOV ©eou. Kokal at Xetr- 
ovpyiKol TOV 0eov SvvdpeL<;. dyL0<5 6 TrapdKXrjTO?, Kal aytos 

There is no authority for v/jlwu in the interpolator's text. 26 epiOelav] g^s; 

epidiav gigogs- -27 irpdcraeTe] gig2^g4.s' with I ; irpaTTere g^. xP'-'^Top-aOiav] 

S2S3 I ; xpiffTOixdOeiav g^g^s ; christi dimicationeiii {^piaroix.a.x'.o.v) I. 28 tov 

ei;a77eXtou] gig2g4 ; to evay'Y^Xtov gjl; iv tQ evayyeXiip I. 31 aOiKTOv] gjg^ ; ra 

adiKTo. I (the construction being different) ; aveevriKov g^g^s ; om. 1 (unless indeed 
it is represented by ei irremissibilis (oSlkto^I) attached to the previous sentence). 
34 ■KpbKHTa.C\ gig2g4, and so I (but with a different meaning and connexion) ; 
irpoKpipeTai gj ; praejiidicatur [1]. 35 to '^pLori^ Morel, and so gi^s; ry 

Xpwrry (rw x/'"^'^'^) gig2g3- 3^ iepefs] lpd% g^. 39 Kpelaauivl ga,s; KpeirTWV 

g3; me/ior I; Kpeiaaui gigs; Kpet<xaov I*. 40 XeiToi;p7iKat] gig3g4^; \eiTovp- 

yeiaL Kal g^, and so app. 1, which translates etiam officia viriutis dei, and seems 
therefore to read Sum/iews also. 41 0710? pri.] gig2g4 ; aiid. U go, ; add. 

qiwqtie [1]. 

interpolator has entirely misunder- passage). Misapplying the words 

stood the meaning of the genuine to the presbyters and bishops, he 

Ignatius, who intended the Levitical finds it necessary to insert a mention 

priesthood by the tfpets and Christ of the deacons also, 
by the ap^j^ep^v^ (see the note on the 



2i6 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

o Aoyo?, o Tov irarpo^ vto9, St' ov o Trar'qp ra iravra TTeTTotrj- 
Kev Kai TO)v o\(x)v Trpovoel' ovt6<; icmv 7^ Trpo^ tov Trarepa 
ayovcra 0005, 17 nerpa, 6 (f)payix6<i, r; /<Xet9, d TroifjLiijv, to 
lepeiov, 7) dvpa Trjq yvc^creco^, St' 7^9 elcrrjXOoy 'A^pact/x /cat 
ItraaK: /cat IaKc6/3, Mcjcrrjs /cat d (rvyutTra? rw^' 7Tpo(j)y)TO}v 5 
)(opog, Kai OL aTvXoL TOV KOdfiov ot (XTrdcrroXot, Kat 77 vv{x(f>r) 
TOV XpLCTTOv, virep t)?, (I)epvrj<s Xoyo), i^e^eev to oiKeiov aXp.a, 
Lva avTiqv i^ayopdcry. rrdvTa raura ets kvoTTjTa tov evd? /cat 
p.6vov 0X11)6 LVOV ©eov. i^aipeTov Se rt ej^^et rd evayyikiov, 
Tr)v Trapovaiav tov orcoTrjpoq i^fxaiv ^Irjcrov XptcTTOv, to TrdOoq, 10 
avTTjv TTjv avacTTacTLv. d yap ol npocjirJTai KaTrjyyeiXav, 
AeyovTes, eooc an eAOH ch AnoKeiTAi, kai aytoc npocAoKiA 
eGNooN, TavTa iv rw evayyeXico TrenXijpcoTaL' nopeyOeNTec 

MA9HTeYCATe nANTA TA eONH, BAnTl'zONT6C AyTOyC eiC TO ONOMA 

TOY nATpdc KAI TOY Y'OY KAI TOY AfioY nNGYMATOc. TrdvTa 15 
ovv ofxov KoKd, 6 voixos, ol 7rpo(f)rJTaL, ol aTrdcrroX-ot, to irdv 
crvvdOpoLO-fjLa to St' avTOJV TnaTevaav [jlovov idv dyaTTOiixev 
dXXrXovs. 

X. 'FjTTeiOT] /caret ttjv irpocrev^v v[jl(op /cat ra (nrXdy)(va 
d e^ere iu X.pi(TTM liqaov d7Tr)yyeXr] jxol elprjveveiv tyjv 20 
eKKXyjcnap ttjv iv 'AvTLO-^ela ttJ^; Xvptas, irpewov icTTlv vpXv, 
tus iKKXyjaia ©eov, '^eupoTovrjcraL eTTicTKOTTOv et? to Trpecr/Sev- 



1 Twv] gigz'fgs ; om. g4. 3 /cXe/s] /cXts gj. ii /caT7?77etXav] I ; Karrfy- 

yeCKov g^\ KaT-qyyeKov g^g^ ; KaT-qyyeWov g.. 11 w] gig3g4J'l; ^ g^- In Gen. 

xlix. 10 (lxx) it is ews eav e\9r] to, a-rroKelixeva aiiTc^, Kai avros TrpoadoKla edvQv. 
20 Xptory] gig3g4J with I ; ry XP'-'^'''^ g2 5 domino 1. a.ir7}yyi\ri\ I ; 

air-q-yyiXei g^; o.Tr-qyyi'KK'r] g^g^', dTTTjyyiWei g^. 22 eKKXTjaiq.] giga-fgs' I J 

eif iKKXijffig. g4. 25 Kai] g^g^s : om. gjl. 27 oi) Traci;' dSuvaroi'] 

StS4^ ; 01) irdaav aSivarov g^ ; ou irdaiv {ddufaTov yap) g^ ; quod noti est omnibus 

I. St' ov /<.r.X.] Apost. Const, vii. for /cXety, Is. xxii. 22. 

25 'ij^troO ToC TraiSoy crou, St' ov kol 12. etuy ai^ eXdrj /c.t.X.] Gen. xlix. 

TO Trdvra tTTOtrjcras Koi tmv oXoiv irpo- lO, where the I,XX has ecos a;/ eX^j; 

jfoeTy. ra dnoKelfieva avrw. Some copies 

3. 6 (ppayfjLos, rj kXcis] 'The fence' however have, as here, w dnoKeirai 

of the Church, ' the key ' of Heaven. for rd dTroKeifieva aijrw ; see Field 

For (ppayfjLos see Is. v. 5, Iviii. 12 ; Orig. Hcxapl. i. p. 70. It is so 



TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 217 

crat eVei 0eov Trpea^eiav el<; to (Tvy^MprjOrjvai avrot?, eTri to 
avTo yevoixivoL'^, koX So^acrat to ovojxa rov ^eov. jxaKdpLo<; 

25 ev 'KpLCTT^ ^Irjcrov, 6? KaTrj^LOjOr) Trj<; TOLavTr)<; StaKot-ta?' Acat 
v/Aet? Se (TTrovSdo-avTes iv XpL<TT(^ So^ao-Oijcrecrde. OeXovcnu 
8e vfjilv oil TrdcTiv dhvvo.Tov, virep ovofxaros @eov, w? /cat act 
at eyytcTTa eKKkiqcriai eneixxjjav eiriaKOTrov^, at 8e npecr^vTe- 
povs /cat Sta/cwov9. 

30 XL Ile/at Se <I'tXa>vo? tou Sta/coj'ov, dz^Spo? dno KtXt/cta? 
fxeixapTvprifxivov, 09 /cat z'^t* ez^ Xoyw vir^qpeTei jjlol, djxa Tato) 
/cat 'Aya^oTToot, awpt eKkeKTco, os aTro SvpCos [jlol aKoXovOel, 
aTTora^dixevoi tco /3tw, ot /cat fxapTvpovaiv vpA,v' /cayci tw 
0e&j eu)^a|0t(TTc3 Trepi v(ji(ov, vnep cov iSe^acrde avTovs' irpoa-- 

35 Se^erai /cat v/>ta? d Kuptog. ot Se dTLjxdcravTes avTov<; Xvrpa)- 
Oelrjaav eV ttJ ^dpiri ^l-qaov 'Kpicrrov tov mh BoYAoMeNoy 
TON 9ANAT0N TOV afxapTOiXov oKka Tiqv jxeTdvoLav. dcnrd- 
^CTat vfjids 11] dydnr) rwv ctSeX^wz^ tcov iv TpcodSc '69ev /cat 
ypd(fi(o vplv Stct l^ovpyov 7re/-i<^^eWos ayita avro 'Ec^ecrtwi/ /cat 

40 %ixvpvaio)v etg Xoyo^' TLp.rj^' ov<5 djjieL^eTaL 6 Kuyoto? 'iTyfrov? 
XptcTTo?, €15 ov eKTnl,ov(Tiv aapKL, ^v-)(rj, TrpevjxaTL, rricrTet, 
aydirrj, o}xovoLa. eppcocrde iv Kvpuco 'It^ctov HpicrTS, Trj 
KOLvfj eXTTtSt T^jxcov, iv dyCcp TTz/ev/xaTt. 

i?)tpossibile \ ; ovk iariv ddvvaTov I. Perhaps we should read iravrdiraaiv (the conj. 
of P. Young) for TTtto-t;'. 30 5e] gjg2J'g45l with I ; Kalg^. KtXt/ctas] 

gig2g4l I; KotXi'as g3. 31 vir-qpeTii'] inrripeTTJ g^. TaiV] gsl ; 

yavta gig2g4 ; pai'y I* : see above, 11 p. 279. 33 dTroTa^dfxevoL] gigj^gsl ; 

dwora^dfievos §4. 37 tov^ g3g4-'' (comp. Ezek. xxxiii. 11 01) /SoiyXo/xat toi' 

OdvaTov) ; eis top gigg- 40 d^eti/'eTOt] gigg'S'gs (comp. rifiifiaei in I) ; 

dfielxpaiTO g4 ; rcdimat 1. 

Subscr. ToO dYiou iepoiJ.dpTvpoi lyvariov eTriaToX-ij irpbs (pi.\abe\(f>us gj (adding 
the number 5") g^. Nothing in g3g4. 

quoted also Apost. Const, vi. 11, 23. Matt, xxviii. 19. 

Justin Martyr, Dial. 120 (p. 348 sq.), 31- Vd'Cta koi 'Ayadu7To8i] For the 

mentions both readings, giving the insertion of the conjunction see the 

preference to w dnoKfiraL : and so he note on li p. 280 sq. 

himself quotes it elsewhere, Apol. \. 36. \xr] ^ovko^ivov k.t.A.] Loosely 

32 (p. 73), 54 (p. 89). quoted from Ezek. xxxiii. 11. 
13- Tropev^eVrey /xa^f/revcrarej From 



2l8 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

8. 

nPO^ SMTPNAIOTS. 

*T FN ATI OS, o Kol ®eo(f)6po^, iKKXrjcria Oeov Trarpos vi//l- 
(TTOv Kol Tov ■qyanrjfjLevov vlov avTov 'lyycrov ^piarov, 
7}\er)jxevr) iu iravTi ^aplcrixari, TreTTXTjpcojjLepr) iv ttlo-tel kol 
dyaTTy, avvcTTeprjrco ovcry rravTo^ ^^^aptcr/xaro?, OeoTrpeire- 5 
(TTaTrj Koi ayLO<})6p(o, rfj ovcrr) iv "^[Jiijpvr) Trjs 'Acrta?, iv 
dixwjxq) TTvevixari /cat Xoyw ®eov likeiaTa ^aipeiv. 

I. Ao^-a^oj TOV %eov koX rrarepa tov Kvpuov yixwv ^lycrov 
^piCTTov, TOV St' avTov ovTo)^ v/xct? cro(f)LcravTa' ivorjcra yap 
vyid^ KaTypTLafxevov; ev aKLvy^TO) Tricrret, ajcnrep KaOrjXcoixevov? 10 
eV Tw cTTavpco tov Kvpiov 'lyaov XpicrTov aapKi re Kal ttvev- 
jutart /cat eSpaajxevov? ev dyciTrr) iv tw atyxart tov XpiaTov, 
7r€TrXrjpo(f)opr}iJiei'ov'? &j9 dXrj0a}<s etg tov Kvptov yfjLCov 'Irjcrovv 

XpuaTOV, TOV TOV 0eOV vlov, tov npOiTOTOKON nACHC KTi'ceooc, 

TOV @eov Xoyov, tov [xovoyevyj vlov' ovTa Se e/c yevov<5 AavelS 15 
/caret, adpKa, e/c Mapta? T179 napOevov, jSe/BaTTTLcrixevov viro 
Icoavvov, Lva nAHpooGH haca Aikaiocynh vtt avrov' ttoXl- 
Tevcrdfjievov dcrtw? dvev a/>tapTta?, /cat evrt IToz^rtov TltXarov 
Kat 'HpwSov TOV TeTpdpxov KadrjXcofxevov vnep yfxojv iv 
aapKL aXr]0o)<?- a(f> ov /cat T^/xet? iafxiv, dno tov OeofxaKa- 20 
piCTTOV avTOv Trd6ov<i, lva ApH cycchmon et? tov's alaJva^ 

npOC CMypNAIOyc] g4 (with f in the marg.) ; tov avrov iTnaTo\rj wpbs afivp- 
vaiovs gjgj ; tov aylov iepofidpTvpos lyvaTlov apxieTnaKdirov dioiroXeus dvTioxeias 
eTTtffToX^ Trpos <Tp.vpvalovs. j". g3. 

4 TreTr\7]pwp.ivrj] So all the four Mss with I ; but many edd. Treir\-qpo(pop7}p.iv-Q 
after Morel. 6 t^s] repeated in g^. 9 ai^roii] g; sdpsui/i 

{avTOv) 1. II Kvpiov^ txt 1 with I*; add. rtfiCov g. ^pi-<^'rov\ g^g^g^s 

II; om. gj. 12 idpaaixivovsl go^^gs; idpaafxivovs g^; 7]dpa<r/j.ii/ovs g^s with I. 

14. TOP TrpcoTOTOKov] Col. i. 15 ; vii. ^7, 41 ; see Ps-Magn. ii, with 

comp. Tars. 4, Ps-Ep/us. 20. the note. 

17. ttXt/pw^t; K.T.X.] A reference to 21. a/)?; o-i^o-o-tz/xoc] See above, II. 

Matt. iii. 15. p. 292. 

TToXirevcra/xei'oi' /c.r.X.] Apost. Const. 30. eiVoiros] The passages which 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 219 

Sta Trjs avacTTacreo}^ et? tov^s aytov? Kai tticttov^ avrov, 
etre ev 'louSatois etre eV Wveaiv, Iv kv\ crojjotart tttJ? ek- 
K\r]crLa<; avTov. 

25 II. Taura yayo travra eTraOev St' T^/xag* /cat aXyjOo)'; eTrauev 
Koi ov SoKujcreL, coq kol d\.r}9co<; dvecrTr)' aXX' ov)(^ oiorirep rive^ 
Tcjv dTTLCTTojp iTTaLcr)(vv6[X€i'0i Trjv rov dvOpcoTTOV rrXacTLV Kai 
rov (jTCLvpov KoX avTov rov OdvaTov Xeyovcnv, ort ooKTJcreL 
/cat ovK d\y)6eia dveiKrj(f)e to e/c tt^s irapdivov crcojaa /cat to 

30 So/cett' Triuovdev, iirikadoyievoi tov eiTrovTO<5, 6 Adroc CApI 
ereNexo, /cat, AycAje ton naon toyton kai Aia Tpio":)N HMepooN 
epepoc) AYTON, /cat, gan yy^9<^ And thc ri-ic, hantac eAKfcoo 
npdc EMAYxdN. ovKOvu o Xoyoi; iv aapKt wKrjorev h co(})ia 
yap 6AYTH toKoAdiwHceN oIkon. o Xoyos rov iavTov ^'aoi' 

35 \v6evTa VTTo roiv y^piaroyid)(Oiv ^lovhaiojv dviaTT^crev rfj 
rpiTTj -qyiipa' 6 Xoyo?, vxlj(o0eiar)<5 avrov rrj's crap/co? Kara 
rov iv rfi iprjixoi ^oKkovv o(J)lv, Trdvras eckKvcrev Trpos eavrov 
et9 crcorrjpLav aicavLOV. 

III. 'Eyci Se ov/c ei^ tw yevvdcrOai /cat crravpovaOai 

40 ytvc(jcr/c6> avTov eV crw/xaTt yeyovivai [xovov, aXka kol fxera 
rrjv dvaaraaiv iv crap/ct avToz^ otoa /cat TTiarevoi ovra. koI 
ore Trp6<; roifs irepl Uirpov rjXOev, e(f)7] avrols' AABere, ^hAa- 
ct)HCATe Me, KAI lAexe, dxi oy'k eiiui AAiMdNioN aco^maxon. 
nNGYMA r^p CApKA KAI dcxEA OYK e'x^'' KAecoc CMG Beoopeixe 

45 e)(ONXA* /cat rw ©cojact Xeyet* (|)epe xon AaktyAon coy [wAe] 

See the note on Smyrn. 15 (11 p. 325). 13 TreTr\7]po(pofyr]iJ.ivovs] g^g^s with I ; 

■ireirKr)po<popovixivovi g^ ; TreTr\ripb}(popr]fiiyovs gy 14 roc roO GeoO viov] 

Si§2§3 ' '''°'' '^'°'' ^"^ ^^""^ §4' ^5 AauetS] 5a5 g^. 17 iroXt- 

Teinra/xe^'oj'] g3; iroXiTevaa/xevos giggj irdXiTevcra/jUvov g^. 19 KadriKuixivov] 

I ; KadriXofievov gj ; KadTfKwidvov gig2g4- 29 to ^ojfe?j'] g^ with I* ; rcD 

(t(^) So/cerj/ gig3g4i'. 36 o-apKos] g3 adds ijtto Twy xP'-'^'roixax^v lovSaiuf 

here also. 45 w5e] gjg3 with Joh. xx. 27 ; om. g2g4 1. 

follow are from John i. 14 (o Xoyoy onical quotation found in the genuine 

K.r.X.), John ii. 19 {Xva-are k.t.X.), Ignatius see above, II p. 294 sq. The 

John xii. 32 (iav iiyfrcodm k.t.X.). interpolator here connects it with 

33. J7 a-ofjiia K.T.X.] Prov. ix. I, Luke xxiv. 39 nvevpLa aapKa k.t.X., 

quoted also Pliilipp. 3. John xx. 27 (^e'pe tov haKTvXov k.t.X., 

42. Xd^iTe K.T.X.] For this uncan- and John xx. 28 6 Kvpios k.t.X. 



2 20 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

sic TON xynoN toon hAoon kai (pepe thn xeip*^ coy kai BaAg eic 
THN nAeypAN woy. /cat evdv<s eTTiCTTevorav W9 avT09 etri o 
X/3tcrros. Sto «:al 6aj/>tas (f)r)crlv auro), 6 KVpioc Moy kai 6 
Oedc Moy. Stct yap tovto kol Oavdrov Karecfypovrjaav' fxiKpov 
yap eiTTelv, vfipecov Kal TT\r]yuiV. ov ix-qv he, dWa /cat /xera 5 
TO eVtSet^at eavTov aOrotg ort dXr)OM'? aXA.' ov to So/ceti^ eyT7- 
yepraL, Kal (Tvvi(l)ayev avTot? /cat avveTnev cL\pi<^ r][xep(DV oXcoz/ 
Tea-aapdKOvra' /cat ovrw? crtij' t^ aapKi BAenoNTOiN aytoSn 
dveXy](f)Or] Trpog tw diroo-TeiXavTa avTov, aw avTrj Trakiu 
ip-^6[jLevo<; fxerd S6^r]<i /cat Svvdp.eo)<s. (fiacrlv yap ra Xoyta, 10 
oyToc 6 'Ihcoyc d ANAAH(})eeic a(}) ywooN eic ton oypANON 
oyTooc eAeyceTAi, on TpdnoN eGeACAcee ayton nopeyoMeNON 
eic TON oypANON. et Se duev croj/xaTo? (/)acrtv ep-)(e(T6ai ein 
(Tvvrekela rov alajvos, ttcos avTov /cat o'^ontai 01 eKKeNTH- 
cANTec KAi eiTiyvovTes KoyoNTAi ccj) cAyTOic) acrco/xaTwz/ 15 
yap ovre etSos ovre ^apaKrrjp eaTiv rj axrjixa ^wov ixop(f)rjP 
i^ovTO^ Sta TO anXovu Trj'^ (^ucrew?. 

IV. TauTa 8e Trapaupoj vplv, dyairrjToi,, etSoi? oVt Kat 
vu,ets ovTws ^^T^' TTpo<f)vXdo'(ra) Se v/x.as avro Toii' Orjpioiv TOiu 
dv0p(j)uop.6p(^(iiv, OV9 ov jxovov dirocTTpeff^eo-Oai ^prj aXXa 20 
/cat (jyevyeiV [xovov Se irpoaev^eade virep avToip, edv ttw? 

I /SaXe] gi.fg2'''g4''' ; iSaAXe gs- 2 eTrfoTeucraf'] g3g4^ 1 with I ; ewltJTevaev 

gjg^. 6 TO So/ceu'] g^; tw (or ri^) So/^e?!' gig3g4-f> 8 oiJrws] g3; oilrw 

gji'g2^g4j. 1 1 6 'Ii;(roOs] gig3g4.y with Acts i. 1 1 ; i??croi;s (om. 6) g^. 

14 'dypovraCl o^wvrai g^. 15 ewLyvovTes] gigs; einyvQvvTes (sic) g^; cognos- 

centesX; iiriyvwcrovraL kclI g^. 16 (XxVfJ-^] tmI^-"- S1S2S4'' t^W" gs- The 

paraphrase of], effigies... aliqua animalis formae . . .in qua fixura clavoruni vellanceae 
fora7?ien appareat, seems to be a combination of r/xyj/jLa and axvi^<^- 20 oi"s] 

gig2g3S4 ■wi'^' I- There is therefore no authority for a which the edd. commonly 
read after Morel, unless indeed qtms of 1 (agreeing with bestiis) can be so regarded. 
21 -Kpoatvxf^oQ^^ gi,s 1 (comp. I*) ; irpoctvxi<yQo.i gjgags- 22 to loKetv^ g^ with 

I*; Tuj (ry) hoKuv gig3g4i'. 23 to doKelv pri.] tQ (ry) doKe7v g^g^s (but?) 

8. ^XenovTcov avrcov] From Acts 14. oyjrovTai k.t.X.] From Zach. 

i. 9 ; the quotation which follows, xii. 10, not however as translated in 

ouros 6 'Iricrovs k.t.X., being taken the LXX, but substantially as c[uoted 

from the same context, i. 1 1. in Joh. xix. 27, Rev. i. 7. 

13. et 8e av€v k.t.X.] See Fs- 16. (txw«] ^ have ventured on 

Magn. 6, with the note. this conjecture (which is partially 



TO THE SMYRNyEANS. 22 1 

jxeTavoijcTcocTLP. el yap to Sokciv iu crcoixaTi yeyovev 6 KvpLO'^ 
Koi TO SoKelu iaTavpcodt], Kayo) to SoKelv SeSejxaL. tl 8e kol 
i^avTov eKOOTOv oeSojKa T(p OavaTco, irpos TTvp, irpo^s /xa^at- 
25 pa^', 7rpo9 Orjpia ; aXX.' ov to hoKelv, ak\a tco ovti iravTa vtto- 
jxeuo) OLOL XpicTTov els TO crvfXTTaOelv avTw, avTOv jxe ivSvva- 
IxovvToq' OV yap [xol toctovtov <j6evo<^. 

V. Ov Tive<5 dypoovPTe<; rjpvrjcravTO, koI crvvrjyopovai 
Tco xjjevSei jxdXXov rj ttj akiqOeia' ou? ovk eTreicrav at rrpocfir}- 

30 retat ovS' o w/xos o Mcucreajs, dXX ovSe fte^/ot vvv to evayye- 
Xlou, dXA.' ovoe to. T^fxeTepa tcou /car' dvSpa TTadyjfJLaTa' Kal 
yap trepl rjixcov to avTo (jtpovovai. tl yap d>(f)e\e7, el e/xe 
iiraivei tls top Se Kvptov [xov ^XacKJiTjixel, ixrj 6[xoXoydjv avTov 
aapKO(j)6pov Seov ; 6 oe tovto /xr) \eyoiv reXetoj? avTov 

35 dTTrjpvqTai, cov peKpo(f)6po<s. ra 8e oj^o/xara avTcop, ovTa 
aTTLCTTa, vvv OVK eSo^e fioi iyypdxfjai' jxyjSe yivoiTO [jlol avTcov 
[xv-qixoveveiv, /xe)(/Dts ov fJceTavoyjcrcjcnv. 

VI. Mi^Set? TrXavdcrOo), edv {jlt} TnaTevar) XpccrTov 
Ir)crovu ev crapKi tt eiroXiT ever 6 ai /cat oixoXoyrjarj top crrav- 

40 pop avTov /cat to vdOo'^ /cat to alpia 6 i^e^eep vnep Trj<; 
Tov Koorfxov (ro)Tr)pLa<i' otl ^coy]<i alcovLov ov rev^erat, Kav 

SsS'i^- ''■° SoKeTv sec] I* ; toj {ti^) doKelv gjga-f (but ?) g3g4.f. 24 ^k- 

doTov...6avarcii] iKdi^UKa ry Ao (sic) davarCo g^. "2 5 to 8oKelv] g, ; tuj [t^.) 

doKe?v gig3g4-5'- 28 (TvvTjyopovai] gjgggs ; conscntiimt 1 ; avvrjyopovv 

54- 31 '^^''] gig2g4 with I; ra gy vad-qnara} gjg^gg 1 with I; 

fxadri/jLara g^ ; see the note on Clem. Rom. 1. 36 /xoi sec] g^ with I ; ^e 

gjg2J'g3. 37 fJ-eTavorjacjaiv] gi^g^s with I ; fieTavorjcrovaLv gjgj- 38 iricr- 

revar]] gig3g4i' ; TriaTetJcreL g,,. 39 TreiroKirevcrdai} ireTroXiTeudai g^. ofio- 

Xoyrjari] gig3g4J'; ofioKoyriaei g^. 41 6Vi] g ; om. 1. The emendation 

01) Tri% (for 6'Tt), adopted in the common editions and retained even by Zahn, is 
due to Morel: see the next note. ov\ 1; om. g. The ov would easily be 

omitted after the preceding aioivLov; comp. Clem. Rom. 39 (Syr.). I have there- 
fore adopted this mode of correcting the text in preference to the reading of 
Morel, which involves a solecism m the position of the article. 

supported by the Latin Version and etc., as the Latin translator para- 

by gs)? because r/x^/xa ' a portion,' phrases it ; but such a connexion is 

' a section,' can hardly stand. If re- very awkward. For the combination 

tained, it must mean ' an incision,' of a-x^fJ^a and nop(f)ri see the passages 

and refer to the piercing of the side, quoted Philippians p . 1 27, 129 (ed. 4). 



222 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

^ao-tXev? y Koiv lepevs, ko.v ap-^oiv Kav ISlcottjs, Kav oear- 
770x17? rj SovXo?, \j<av avr)p\ r] yvvq. 6 xoopooN x'J^P^'''"*^' 
6 AKoyooN AKoyeTco. totto? kol d^LCDjxa Kai ttXovto^ firj- 
SeVa <f)vaiovT(o' dSo^Ca kol Trevia jjLTjSeva Tcnreivovroi' to 
yap o\ov €.(tt\v ttiVti? tj els ©eov /cat 7) eU Xptarov 5 
eX-TTts, 77 Tw^' TTpoo-SoKajjxevcov dyadaiv aTToXavcrt?, ayanr) re 
Trept rw ©eoi' /cat to ofJLocfivXov' Ar^nHceic yap KypioN ton 
OeoN coy £2 oAhc thc KApAiAc coy, kai ton nAHCioN coy (i)C 
ceAyTON- /cat o Kupto? (f^rjcnv, ay'th ecTiN h aicIonioc zooh, to 
fiNoacKeiN TON monon aAhGinon OeoN, KAI ON AnecTeiAeN 10 

'IhCOYN XpiCTON' Kat, eNTOAHN KAINHN AlAOOMl yM?N, FnA Ar<5^- 

nATe AAAHAoyc" cn taytaic taic AyciN entoAaic oAoc 6 nomoc 
KAI 01 npo(|)HTAi KpeMANTAi. /caTajLta^cTe ovv Tovs cTcpoSo^- 
ovvTa';, TTw? vojJLoOeTovaiv ojyvoicrrov elvai rov irarepa rov 
XpL(TT0V, 77W9 aTTicrrov €)(dpav [xer dWrjXojv exovcnv. aydirr^s 15 
auT0t9 ov /xeXet, roiv tt pocrhoKoiixevoiv akoyovat, ra irapovTa 
w? eo-TcoTa \oyitpvTOA, rd<i ipTo\d<; irapopcocrLv, x^poiu 
KOL op^avov TrepLopcocTiv, OXi/^ofxevov SiaTTTvova-iv, Seoefxeuov 
yeXwcTiv. 

VII. Toz^ (TTavpov iTTaiaxwovTaL, to 7TdOo<; -)(Xevdtpv<Ti, 20 

2 Kav dv7]p\ Morel ; sett vir 1 ; om. gig2g3g4'''- 4 Tep/a] gig3g4^ ; ■wiveia g^. 

7 a7a7nj(rets] dyaTnfcrijs g^. 8 KapBias crov] txt gig3g4.s' I ; add. Kai i^ bXrjs ttjs 

oiavoiai aov g^. 12 6'Xos] gig2-fg4f 1 > om. g^. 16 rd irapovTO. ws eaTu>ra 

Xoyi^ovTat] g (except that g3 has ivearura for eo-rwra). But 1 translates the whole 
sentence aydrrTjs . . .Xoyi^ovraL, dilectioncin eniin ftituro7-tim negligunt, praesentia 
dissimulant, quae ventura sunt tanqtiatn praesentia (v. 1. nunc instantid) esse putant 
et tanquam somniuni et phantasiajii existiviant. This suggests (after allowance 
made for faulty punctuation, etc,) that some words have fallen out from the latter 
part of the Greek text, and that it should be read rd Trapovra [KXi-rrTovaiv, ra 
fiiWovTo] (is iueffrcoTa Xoyi^ovTai [(cat (pavrd^ovrai], and the omissions might be 
explained by homoeoteleuton. The Greek however, as it stands, makes better 
sense and may be substantially correct. Perhaps however the word (pavTa^ovTaL 

2. o x^P'^^] """he two clauses 9. (prja-iv] The passages which 

are loosely quoted, the first from follow are taken from John xvii. 3 

Matt. xix. 12, the second from Matt. avrr) ia-riv k.t.X., John xiii. 34 evToX^v 

xiii. 43, etc. k.t.X., Matt. xxii. 40 iv ravrais k.t.X. 

7. dyanrja-eis k.t.X.] See Luke x. 21. dpxfKdaov] Comp. Ps-Trall. 

27 ; comp. Matt. xxii. 37 sq., Mark 10, with the note, 

xii. 30, 31. See Ps-Ephcs. 14. 23. mv Tw"A^eX k.t.X.] Philipp. 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 223 



\ 



riqv avdcrTaaiv KcufxcoSovcnv' eyyovoi elai tov apyeKaKov 
7Ti'evfJLaTo<;, tov tov 'ASayut Sto. Trj<; yvvaiKO'; Trj<s ipTo\'r]<; i^co- 
cravTO'i, TOV tov AjSeX Sto, tov KaCv arroKTeivavTo<;, tov tS 
'Iw^ i7naTpaTevcravT0<?, tov KaTiqyopovvTO^ liqcrov tov 'I&j- 
25 creoe'/c, tov ef AiTHCAMeNoy ciniacGhnai tcov dirocrToXoDV ttjv 
ttlcttlv, tov to 'lovSaiKov Trkrj9o<; i7rey6LpavTo<; rw Kvpico, toy 
Kal NYN eNeproYNTOc gn to?c y'oTc thc AneiGeiAC* d)v pvcreTau 
tJ/xci? o KvpLO<; Iy}(tov<; Xptcrro?, o AeHBeic mh eKAeinem thn 
ni'cTIN TCOV OLTTOOrToXcOV, OV^ CO? jXTJ aVTapKOJV (jivXd^aL avTTJv 

30 aXV wg ^aipoiv Trj tov 7raTp6<; virepo^^. Trpenov ovv icTTiv 
ctTre^ecr^at twv tolovtcov, kol jx-qTe KaT Ihiav wepl avT(ov 
XaXelv ixrjTe Kocvfj, irpoo-i^eiv Se voixo) koL 7rpo(j)y]TaLs /cat rots 
evayyeXi(TaixevoL<; vfxiv tov croTijpLOv Xoyov. 

VIII. Ta? Se ovacovvfiovs aipe(jei<^ koI tovs tol crA^Lcr/xara 

35 TTOiovvTas (j>evyeTe, ws ^PXl^ KaKcov. 7TdvT€<5 tco emaKOTroi 
dKoXov0eLT€, ws o Xptcrro? 'li^crovs tco iraTpi' koI t<w irpecT- 
/BvTeptqj Se cJ? Tot? a770o"ToX.ots' tovs Se SiaK6vov<s evTpiireaOe, 
cJg ©eou ivToX^v SuaKovovvTa^. [Jir)Sel<; )((opl<s inLCTKOTrov tl 
TrpacrcreTco tcov dvrjKovTcov els tyjv eKKXr^a-iav. eKeiviq /SejSaia 

should be substituted for Xoyi^ovrai, as suggested by I. 18 dXi^ofxevovl 

g^sg^g^s ; trihulatnm 1 ; dXijSofiivwv g^. diawriovcnvl gj ; dLaTTTvovcrL 

S2§3§4'''' deoefiivov} gig3g4-S' 1 ; Sede/x^vuv g^. 21 KU/j.'^doucni'] ko/jlo- 

dovcTLv gg. 22 i^ubaavTos] g3g4j; e^ewaavTOS giga ; comp. Mart. Ant. 6 

(with the note, 11 p. 485). 24 rov Karrj-yopovvTos} gjg^sg^s; roii Karapyi)- 

aavTos g^; qtii...resistere teinptavit\. rov\ g^\ tou rw gjga ; cm. gj. There 

is no authority for v'loZ which the editors have adopted after Morel, though 1 has 
filio. The TOO seems to be a duplication of the first syllable of looceAeK. 
26 TOV to] tovto gg. 28 ■)7;uas] gig2-*'g4-S' 1; \Hi.a.% gj. Dressel omits the 

word by accident, but corrects his error in the Addenda. 30 Trpeirov] 

irpiirup g^. 31 wepl] gig2g4 with I ; /^er' g3; atm 1. 33 v/mp] 

SiS2'^ ^ ' W''' g3g4' 36 6 Xpiarbs 'Irjcrovs] gig2g3 > jesus christtcs 1 ; 6 xptcrroj 

g4- 

II 6 Ta''A^(\ iiravaaTrjfTas tov dvdpco- 25. e^airrjaafxevov k.t.X.^ Luke xxii. 

TTOKTOvov Ka'iv, o t(o IcojB eTrtcrrparew- 32 o ^aravas e^rjT-ijcraTo vfxas tov cri- 

a-as. viaa-ai k.t.X. Just below there is a 

TOV rw 'la)/3 K.r.X.] See Apost. reference to the next verse, eyw Se 

Const, vi. 5, where Satan is mentioned ede^drjv rrepi aoii k.t.X. 

as attacking Job, Joshua the son of 26. tov...vvv ivfpyovvros k.t.X.] 

Josedek, and 'us' the Apostles. Ephes. ii. 2; comp. Pliilipp. 4. 



2 24 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

ev^apicTTia rjyeiadco 7] vtto tov eTricTKOTTOv ovcra, rj o) dv avro? 
iTTiTpexjjrj' OTTOV av cf)avfj o ivLaKOTTos, iKel to ttXtjOos ecrrw 
(ocnrep ottov o Xpicrro?, nacra rj ovpdvLos crrparta TrapearrjKep 
w? ApXicTpATH'rtp THc AyNAMeooc Kypioy KaL oiavop.el TTd<Tr)<5 
vorjTrj^ (fivaeoj^. ovk i^ov icmv X(i)pl<; tov eTncTKOTrov ovTe 5 
jBaTTTiljEiv ovTe irpocr^epeiv ovTe Ovcriav Trpoo-Kopiit^eiv ovt€ 
So)(rjp iTTLTeXeiP' dX)C 6 av iKeCvo) SoKrj kox evapecTTTjcnv 
Oeov, Lva dcr(f)aXe<s y kol /Befiatov udv, ocr' au TrpdacreTe. 

IX. EvXoyov ecrrt Xolttop avavrjifjai r)ixd<;, co<; €Tl Kaipov 
ey(oix€v eU Seov ixeTavoelw €n yap tco aAh oyK ecxiN 6 elOMO- 10 
AoroyMeNOc" lAoy yo.p ANGpoanoc, ka) to eproN AyToy npo 
npocconoy Ayroy. tima, (^iqatv, yie, tcJn OeoN kai BaciAga' 
iydi he (jiyjP'i, Tt/xa [xep tov ©eov oj? aiTiov tcov oXcov kol Kvptov, 
eTTiCTKOTrov Se w? dp^iepia ©eou eiKova fftopovpTa, /caro, /xev to 
dp)(€iv, ©eov, Kard Se to lepaTevecv, XpicrTov- kol {xeTaTovTov 15 
TLfJidv XPV '^^^ /3a,crtXea. ovt€ yap @eov tls KpeiTTOiv tj irapa- 
ttXtjctlo^; ev ndcTL rot? ovaiv, ovte 8e eV eKKX-qaia imcTKOTTOv tl 
[xeil^ov lepojixevov ©ew virep ttJ^ tov Koajxov iravTO^ croiTiqpta^, 
ovTe /BaaiXecoq rt? TrapanX'-Qcno'; iv ap^ovcriv elpijvqv kol 
evvopiiav toI'? ap^oixdvoi'; TrpvTavevovTo<^. o tl[jlcou eiricrKo- 20 

I evxapiCTla] gig^g^s ; evxapiaTela g,. 2 ein.Tpl\f/ri\ g^g^s with I ; iin- 

Tpixpei g2g3. ^<TTco] g^g2-S'g4^ with I ; congregehtr 1 ; 'iarai gj. 3 iracra] 

S1S2S3 1 ' f "^f'O'f Tacra g4. 4 otaco/iei] gig2-fg4-s' J ^i^-f^ ^-^^ dispensator 1 ; 5ia- 

^/o/i^ g3. 6 dvcrlav] ovalav g^. 7 5ok^] g2-fg4-f (comp. I); So/fei 

gjg3. 8 ajj<paKh'] d<r<pa\-^s g^. oV av] S 5' ai' g^g^ (written how- 

ever 6d' dv) g4 ; St' av gj. The sentence in 1 runs ergo omnia qiiaecunqiie agitis 
et facitis, jam rationabilia sunt, iit corrigataris nos in deo, cum iempus habcmus 
poenitendi. In I the words are o TrpaxTdeTe (-Trpaaa-^Tai), being attached to the pre- 
vious sentence (see above ll p. .314). It seems impossible with the Mss to connect 
irpaacrere with the next sentence on account of the first persons, T/itcas, ^xo^f > and 

4. dpxi'O-TpaTijyco] So Christ is call- quoted from Ps. vi. 6. Of the pas- 

ed by Justin Martyr Z>zV;/. 34 (p. 251), sages which follow, l8ov avdpanros 

61 (p. 284), from an application of k.t.X. (quoted in the same way in 

Josh. V. 13, 14, 15, to Him, zd. 62 Apost. Const, ii. 14) is a loose quota- 

(p. 286). tion from Is. Ixii. 1 1 ; and rt'/ia k.t.\. 

7. dox^jv fTriTeXelv] See the note is cited, likewise loosely, from Prov. 

above, 11 p. 312. xxiv. 21. 

10. tu...Ta) a8j] K.T.X.] Loosely 22. dyap o k.t.\.] Apost. Const. 



TO THE SMYRN/EANS. 225 

TTOV vno ©eou TLix7)9TJcreTai, M(T7rep ovv 6 aTLfJid^cjv avTov 
VTTo Seov KokacrdrjcreTai. el yap 6 jBaa-ikevaiv eireyei- 
pojxevo'; /coXacrew? a^to? St/cat<w9 yevy](reTaL, w? ye TrapaXtcjp 
TYjv KOLirqv evvofxiav, ndcco AoKeire xeipoNOc AlicoGHceTAi 

25 TiMoopiAc o avev eTncrKOTTOv tl TTOieZv TrpoaLpovjxevos /cat t-^v 
o^ovoiav Siacnrcov koI rrjv evTa^iav crvy^eoiv ; lepcocnjvrj yap 
ecTTiv TO TrdvTcov ayaOcop ev dvOpco-rroi'^ dvajSe^rjKO';' ^s 6 
KaTa/xapeU ovk avOpaiirov art/xa^et dWd ©eoz/ Ka\ XptcTTov 
Irjcrovp TOP npcoTOTOKOv Kal [jlovou rrj (jivcreL tov Trarpo? 

30 ap)(Lepea. iravTa ovv vfuv jxer evra^ta? iTnTeXeicrda) iv 
X.pLO'TaJ. ol XaiKol rots SiaKovois vrroTacraecrdoxTav' ol Sid- 
Kovoi To2<^ 7Tpecr^vrepoi<i' 01 Trpea-fBvTepoi tm iTncTKOTro)' 6 
eVtcr/coTTo? roJ Xptcrrw, w? auro? tu irarpi. KaOd jxe dverrav- 
crare, dSeXrjiOL, Kal T5|U,a9 'irjcrov'^ 6 Xptcrro?. dTTOuTa fxe Kal 

35 Tvapovra riyaTrrjcrare' d^aetr/zerat v/xa? d ©eos, St' oz^ ravra et? 
TOV oeajJiLov avTov evehei^aaOe' el yap Kal fxyj eljXL LKavo^, 
aXka TO TYjq Trpodvixias vjjlcov /xeya* 6 timojn yap npocjiHTHN 
eic ONOMA npo(})HTOY MicGoN npo4)i-iTOY AHyeTAi" orjXovoTL 
Kal 6 TLjxojv hicryiiov 'It^ctou Xptcrrov fjuapTvpajv Xij^eTac 

40 fxiaOov. 

I have therefore substituted oV a;' for 6 5' av. irpdaixeTe'] g^g^ [1] with I 

(which however omits dv) ; Trpdcrcr7)T€ g^g4S. g evXoyov] g-^g^sg^ [1] with 

I; dXoySv g^. r//xasl gig2-S'g4^ 1 with I*; vfias g^. lo ^xo/^ei>] g.g^g^s 

1 with I; 'ixovra's g^. q.5-g\ ddr) g^. 17 iv sec] g^g^gs 1; om. g^. 

ewLaKhirov tl fiei'^ovl g^gogs ; tl fiei^ov ivLaKoirov g^. ig Tis] gjgags 1; 

cm. g4. 22 ^acnXeucTLi' eTreyeLp6fX€vos] gj ; contra regem insicrgens 1; jSacrt- 

XeOfTtj' iirayeLpSfievos g-^; ^aaiXeva-L /xt] eTreyeipd/xevos g^ (see Dressel's Addenda) g^. 
With this last reading iweyeLpofxevos must mean 'rising to do honour to.' 23 ko- 

Xdtrecos] gigjgs 1 ; /fai /coXdo-ews g4. d^Los 5t/ca/ws] gig3g4J'; d^twy Kai 8iKaiu)s 

g2' digmis I. 24 xet'pocos] x«po''<^s gj. 27 TrdvT<j3v\ itav tQ)V g^, 

and so apparently I summa omnium bonorum. 33 /ca^d ^ue] gjg4; Ka- 

edij.e (sic) g2 ; KaO^ fie gy 35 7rap6!'Ta] txt gig3g4J 1; add. f^e g^. 

vi. 2 et yap d ^a(Ti\ev(TiP fTTfyeipo- 29. r^ <^vo-et k.t.X.] See Ps-Afa^fi. 

fxevos KoXaafcos a^LOi, kclv v'los ^ Kav 4) with the note. 

(piXos, Trocrcp pLokXov 6 lepfvcriv eTravia- yj . 6 tl^cov k.t.X.] Matt. x. 41, 

rdfievos- ocra yap Upaxruvrj /3aa-iXet'as loosely quoted. 

dpeivav k.t.\. 39. papTvpav Xi]\p-eTai k.t.X.] For 

4. TToo-o) SoKetre k.t.X.] From Heb. this belief see Apost. Const, v. i. 



2 

X. 29. where it is stated at length 

IGN. III. 



15 



2 26 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

X. ^tXcoj'a Kol Taiov kol ' AyadoTro^a, ot eTrrjKoXovOr)- 
crdv [XOL els \6yov 0eov hiaKovoi XptcrTov 6vTe<5, KaXojg eTroirj- 
crare vnohe^dfjiepoL cu5 ScaKovovs ^pucrTOV' ot kol (T(f>6hpa 
ev^apLcrTovcTLV tw Kvpio) vnep vixcou, oVt avrovs (xveirav- 
crare Kara rravTa rpoirov. ovhev v^jlIv TrapaXoyLcrdnjcreTaL 5 
Sv ets avTOV<; i7roLr)craTe' AoiH vju^lv o Kypioc eypeTN e'Aeoc 

HApA KypiOY CN eK€INH TH HMepA. aVTLXpV^OV VIXCJV TO 

TrfevfJid fxov, koI to. oecrfJioi jxov d ov^ vTreprj^avrjaaTe 
ovSe iTTr)(T\vv9r)Te' Sto ovSe v/xas iTraicr^vvBrjcreTai 7) reXeta 
iXniS, 'IrjG'ov'S 6 Xptcrro?. 10 

XI. At 7rpocrev)(al vfxaJv r^yy laav ets tt}!^ 'Ai'Tto;)(eW 
eKKkiqcrlav, kol elprjveveTai' oOev Se^efxevos 7rdvTa<; dairdtp- 
fxai, ovK coif ctgto? eKeWeu elvai, e(T)(aTOs avTcov atv /cara 
dekrjixa Kary]^i(i)6rjv, ovk e/c crvz/etST^crew? e/a7]s aXX' e/< ^dpLTOs 
@eov' Tjv ev^o^xai reXeiav [jlol hoOrjvai, Iva iv rat? Trpocrev- 15 
^ats i5/>iw^' ©eov iiriTv^oi. ottws GUI' u^wv to epyov TeXetov 
yivqTai im Trj<; yrj<; /cat iu rco ovpavco, irpeirei ets 0eou TLfjLTjv 
y^eipoTovrjcrai Tiqv eKKXyjaCav vixcof deoTrpea/B-uTrjv eU to yevo- 
jxevov iv Xvpia (Tvy)(aprjv ai avTol<;, otl elprjvevovai Kai ane- 
\ajBov TO Ihiov fJieye9o<; kol aTreKaTecTTddr) avToXq to lSlop 20 
aoifJidTLov. 6 i(f)dp7) jJiOL d^Lov, tovto icrTLV ojcrTe Trep-xpaL 
TivoL Tojv vpeTipoiv peT eTrtcTToXi^?, tVa crvvSo^darj tyjv KaTa 
@eov auTot? yevopivTjv euSta^, koX otl Xt/xeVo? evoppov tct'u- 
-^TjKa UpLCTTov Sta Tcov irpocrev^cov vpcov. TcXetot oz^Te?, 

7 TO TTvevfjid fiov] txt gigjgs 1 ; to Trvevfxa fj.a (sic) ixov g^. Add. koX to. airXayxvo. 
ixox) g4 ; om. g^gjgs 1. 8 VTrep-qcpavqaaTel I* ; inrepTjcpavevaaTe gig2g3g4. 

9 eTrrjaxvi'driTe] gig3g4^; iiraLaxvvOv'^ g2'> see the note on II. p. 3i6sq. 12 elp-r]- 

veverai] gig3g4-f; eip7]V€vere g^; pacifici estis 1. 13 ilvai] 1 with I; om. 

g- «"] gig2-fg3 with I ; om. g4 1. /card] txt gjg2g4; add. 5^ g3 1 ; see 

above, II. p. 318. 14 d^Xyi/ma] txt gig2g4 with I; add. rod Qeov g^ 1: see 

the note on Ephes. 20 (11. p. 85). 16 \)^J.!hv rh tpyov^ gjgags (comp. I); 

t6 'ip-^ov viiSiv g4. 20 dTreKarecrrd^i?] g^g^s with I ; diroKaTeaTadr] 

g3g4j. 22 o-wSo^do-Tj] gig4j; awSo^daei g^gg. 23 euS/ai'] gig3g4J-; 

evdelav g^. 25 ?TOi/ios 6 Geos] e'rot/ioi)s gjgg; ^''O'/Wos g4 ; eroifios iarlv (sic) 

6 9e6s g3 ; deos ^Toiixof I ; (/^^/j paratus est 1. The reading adopted will account for 
the two variations, hoijxov'i and iroi/xoi earlv 6 deos. The repetition of similar 
letters explains the corruptions. The insertion of Kal in the interpolator shows that 

6. 8cpT]...6 Kvpios K.r.X.] From 2 Tim. i. 18, quoted also //cyo 9. 



TO THE SMYRN^ANS. 227 

25 TeXeia kol <f)pov€iT€' OeXovcn yap vfxlv ev rrpdrTeiv, koI erot- 
lio^; 6 0eo? €19 TO TTapaa-\eiv. 

XII. 'AcTTra^erat v/;tas rj dydrrr) tcov dSeXcficov vfjLwv rdv 
iu TpoidSf oOev kol ypd^oi vjxlv Sta Bovpyov, ov (XTrecrretXa- 
re /xer' ifxov dixa 'E^ecrtot? rot? (TVva8eX(f)0LS vjjlcov' 09 /caret 

30 Trdvra fie dveiravaev. koI o(j)eXov TrdvTeq avTov ijjLLixovvTo, 
ovTa i^efXTrXdpLOV 0eov StaKovta?. dixeixfjeTai avTov tj \dpi<5 
rov Kvpiov Kara ndura. dcnrdl,oixaL tov d^toOeov eiricTKOTTov 
vfjLcoi^ UoXvKapnov koI to deoTrpene'? Trpecr/BvTepiov kol tov<; 
^p icTT 0(^)6 pov<; SiaKovov^; tov<; crvvSo'uXov'; fxov, kol tov<5 Kara 

35 dvSpa KOL KOLvfj irdvTa^, iv ovoixaTL 'KpicrTov ^lr}(70v, kol tt) 
crapKi avTov i<al rw aifjcaTL, TrdOei re koX dvacrTdcrei crapKLKfj 
Te /cat TrvevixaTLKrj, [ez^] evoTrjTi @eov koX vp.Mv. X.dpi<i vpXv, 
eXeo?, eiprjvq, VTrofjiovij, Sid rravTO^ ev Xptcrro). 

XIII. ^ Kcnrdtpixai tovs olkov^ tcov dSeX(l>cov {xov crvv 
40 yvvai^Xv KOL t€kvol'?, kol denrapOivovi Kai ras ^pa<?. ep- 

pcocrOe 1x0 i if Swdixei Trarpos. dcnrd^eTai vfxds ^lXcou 6 
o-wSidKovos, o ojv (Tvv i[X0L. d(T7rdl,o[xaL top oIkov Favtag, rjv 
ev)(OfjiaL TjhpdcrOai nicTTeL Koi dydirrj aapKLKy re Acat rrvevfjia- 
TLKrj. d(nTd[,oixaL ''AXktjv, to TToOrjTov jxol ovoyia, koX Adcjivov 
45 TOV davyKptTov Koi FjVTeKPOv kol Travra? KaT ovojia. ep- 
poiade iv ^dpiTi ©eov /cat Kvpiov 7)[X(ov lr)<TOv ^pLCTTov, 
TreTrXrjpcjixevoL TTvevfiaTos dyiov koI (roc^tas ^etas /cat lepd^. 

he tampered with the original text of Ignatius here. 27 vixuvl gjg2^g^ 1 I; 

rifiuv g4. 29 (TVva^i\(poLs^ gig2g4 5 ddeXcpois g3 with I ; fratribus 1. The 

word however appears to be accentuated a-vvadeXcpois in gig2g4, and this excites 
suspicion. 34 x/"<'"''o0opoi/s] x/DT/aro^OjOous g^- tovs crvvdovXovs /tou] 

gig3g4-^ 1 with I; om. g,. Kara avdpa] gig^Jga; Kar' dv5pa g^ I. 

35 Kal Koivy] 1 with I; KOiurj (om. /cat) g. Xpicrrov 'Irjcrov] gigj-^gs; Iv'^'ov 

Xpi-(fTov g4 1 with I. ry aapKl] 1 with I; ttjs aapKos g. 37 iv'\ 

I ; in [I] ; om. g. 40 aenrapdevovs] virgines 1 ; ras irapOivovs I ; deiirap- 

d&ois gig2 (for Dressel's deiTrapdepovs, though uncorrected in the Addenda, is an 
obvious misprint) g3g4. 41 irarpos} I (but with a v. 1. Trvevixaro^); dei patris 

1; irvev/jLaTos g : see above II. p. 324. 43 Kal dydwri aapKiKrj re] gjgzgs with 

I ; et dilectione carnali 1 ; aapKiKTJ dydirrj g^. 44 "AXktiv] g,j ; dXK-qv gig3g4. 

Subscr. TOV dylov lepofidprvpos i-yvariov eTrtcrroX^ tt/jos crp-vpfaiovs {afjiupviovs g^) 
gjgj, to which gj adds the number f. No subscription in g3g4. 

40. aetTfapdevovs] The Vestals are so called, Dion Cass. lix. 3, Ix. 5. 

15—2 



2 28 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



9. 

npos noATKAPnoN. 

'TTNATIOS iTTLcrK07ro<; Kvrio^eia^, 6 koX jxapTv? Irjcrov 
XpcaTov, HokvKdpTTto eTncTKOTrco iKKXrjaias '^[xvpvaicov, 
fxaXkov eiricTKOTrrjixivoi vtto ©eov 7rar/3o<? /cai It^ctov Xpi- 
arov, TrXeicTTa -^aipeLv. 5 

I. ^ ATroS€)(6p.evo<; ttjv iv ©ew aov yvcofirjv ijSpacrfievrjv 
ojs iirl irerpav aKLvrjTov, virepSo^d^o) KaTa^icoOels tov irpoa- 
(OTTOV (TOV TOV dfxcoixov, ov ovaiixTjp iv ©e&j. TTapaKoku) 
ere iv ^(dpLTL fj ivSeSvcrai TvpoaOelvai tw S/joju-w aov, kol 
TroivTa<5 TTapaKaXelv Iva crcol,o)VTai. e/cStKet aov tov tottov 10 
iv irdarj eTTtjoteXeto. aapKiKy re kol TTvevixaTiKfj. Trjs kvw- 
aecjq (f)p6vTL^e, 7)5 ovSei^ afxetvov. ndvTa^ /SdaTa^e, w? Kat 
ae 6 Kvptos* irdvTcov avi^ov iv dydirr), (oanep Kat Troiet?. 
7rpoaev)(aL<; a)(6Xa^e ctStaXetTTT-ots. aiTov avveaiv nXeiova 
'^S €;\;€t?. yprjyopeu dKoip.iqTOv TTvevjxa KeKTy)ixivo^. toI^ /caret 15 
dvSpa Kara oixorjOeiav \d\ei ©eov, rrdvTOiv ra? v6aov<i ySa- 
crra^e, w? reXeto? adXr)TTJ<i, cos Kat o Kvpcos ndvTcov ay roc 
ydp, (f)r)ai, TAG AcOeNeiAc hmoc)n eAABeN kai tag nogoyc 

HMOON eBACTACGN. OTTOV TrXeCcJV KOTTOS, TToXv KCpSoS. 

II. KaXovs ixaOrjTas idv (j^iXfjs, x^P^^ ^°'' °^'^ eaTiv 20 

TTPOC TTOAYKApnON] ""pos TroKvKapirov eirLdKoivov fffivpvTjs (with ?; in the 
marg.) g4; rod avrov eVtcrroXr) Trpbs vo\vKa.pirov iirl(TKOirov afjLvpurjs gjga (num- 
bered 77 in gj) ; TOV ayiov iepofidpTvpos lyvarlov apxieiniTKbirov deovoXeus avTioxdas 
£TnaTo\7] Trpos iroKvKapvov iwiaKOTrov crp,vpv7is. 77. g3. 

4 iiriffKowrjf.c^i'ifi'l gig3g4 ; €we(TKOwr)iJ.€vo} g^s. 'iT/trou] txt gig3g4 I; pra^f. 

Kvplov g,; def. 1: see II. p. 331. 9 TrpoaOelvai.'] g^s; Trpo<x9rjvai gigags- 10 cnli- 

fwcrat] gig3g4^; awiovrai. g^. 14 d5taXe£7rro£s] gjga-fgs I ; aSiaXeivrrcos 

g4 1: see above, II. p. 334. 16 btxorjdeLav] g; adiutoriiim (^o-i^6eiav) 1: see 

above, 11. p. 335. 17 6] gig2^g45 ; cm. g3. 19 rj^uu] g^g^J 1 ; 

{/fjLuv g3; cm. g4 (with Matt. viii. 17). irXeLuv] irXdov (sic) g^. ttoXi)] 

gigzSs ^'^^^ ^' "■^f'"" §4? mains [1]. 21 vrpauTT^rt] gig2Jg4^; Tvpq.bTr\ri 

17. awi-os...Ta$' daOfveias K.r.X.] Is. liii. 4, not as it Stands in the LXX, but 
as quoted in Matt. viii. 17. 



TO POLYCARP. 229 

IxaXkou Se T0U9 Xot/Aore)oou9 iu irpavTrjTL vTroTacrae. ov ttolv 
Tpavjxa Trj avTrj iixTrXdcTTpa) depaneveTai' tov<; Trapo^vcrixov^ 
e/x^po^at? nave. cjjpoNiMoc riNoy oic 6 o(j)ic iu ttolctlu, kai 
AKepAioc etcraet coc h nepicrepA. Stct tovto eK ^v)(7J^ /cat 

25 (TCoiJLaTO^ el, crapKLKO<^ /cat Tn^ev^otart/co?, tVa rd (fiaLvoixevd 
aoL eU TrpocroiTTov iTravopdojcrrjs, ra Se dopara atret tVa 
cot (f)avepco9eLr)' Iva p.'qhev crot XeiTrrj, kol Trai^ros ^apto- 
jLtaro? TrepLacrevrjs. o /catpos aTratret (re ev^eard ai' ajcnrep 
yap Kv^epvrjTTj az^e/xo? crv/xy8aA.XeTat, /cat oj? I'lyt ^et/xa- 

30 ^ojxeuT) Xt/xeVes evderoL ets craiTrjpiav, ovtco kol aol to Ittl- 

rv^elv ©eou. j'tJ^c w? ©eou d6\'qTrj<i' ov to OeXrjfxa d(f)- 

Oapo'ia /cat ^wt^ alojVLOS' irepX tJs /cat crv TreVetcrat. /cara 

irdvTa crov at'rti/iv^o? eyw /cat ra hecrpud [xov a TJyaTrrycras. 

III. Ot SoKovi^re? d^LomcrToi etvac /cat erepoStSacr/ca- 

35 Xowres /xi^ ere KaTairXfjaa-eTOicrav' arrjOi 8e eSpalos oJ? 
a/c/xwi^ TVTTTopei'o^. ixeydkov iarlv d6XrjTov hipeaOai /cat 
vLKoiv' /xotXtcrra 8e eVe/cev ©eou irdvTa vTropevetv i^p,ds Set, 
tt'a /cat auro? i^jLtag avap^eivrj et? 7171^ /3ao"tXeta^'. TrXetoz/ 
TTp6a-9e<; rfj (nrovSfj ov el' crvPTOvcorepov Spdpe. tov<^ /cat- 

40 pous KaTapdvOave' cJs evTavOa et, vlkyjctoV d)Se ydp e(TTiv 
TO (TTdhiov, e/cet Se ot crre^avot. irpoaSoKa ^picrrov top 
vlou Tov @eov' Tov a)(jpovov ev ^povco' tov dopaTov Trj 
(f>v(TeL, opoLTov ev crapKL' tov d\ljrjXd(f)r]Tov /cat dva^i] cu? 
dcrcopaTov, St' r^as Se dnTov /cat ^rjXacfyyjTov ev crcu/xarf 

g3- 22 rr; aurj?] gig2Jg4J I; ry aury gj: see II. p. 337. e/iTXao-rpv] 

i/jLTrXarpq) g^. OepaTreveTai] gigz-fgsll; depairevere g^. 23 6^- 

jS/aoxats] g3g4^ ; e»ibroche {ox embrochae)\; ev jBpoxals g^g^. cppdvi/xos] cppovrip-os 

g2- T'^oi'] gig2^g3 I; 7«''0'^ g4- %s] gigs (see 11. p. 338); 6^is (oin. 6) 

g2g4 C^^*^ g4 transposes, ev Trao'ii' 6 ^0ts). 24 d/c^patos] d/cat'yaeos gj. etVaet] 

gig2g3 (see II. p. 338); det g4; om. [1]. 26 eTrcti'opSdKrijs] eTravopduxxri g^; 

iiravopOwcraL gj ; iwavopOovacu g^; eiravopdovaaaL (sic) g^; corridas 1; KoXaKevris 
I. alVet] g4 I; /t'/t' 1 ; atr^ gj ; atVijs g^^ ; atTTjirj? gj. 27 (pavepu- 

^"'?] gig2g3; <pa.vepu9y g^ with I. 30 to eTrtTux""] txtgig2g4; prsef. ^ 

eiixv T'pos g3. Tliese words are omitted in 1, in whicli however the whole context is 
confused. 33 dvTlxpvxos] So all the four MSS, but I has avrixj/v- 

XO"- 35 KarairXTjcro-eTwo-ac] giga^rgs I ; KarairXriTTiTWcrav g^. 36 5^- 

pe(xda.L\ Uppeadai g^. 37 eveKev] 'iveKe g^. T^fj-as] giga^f 1 I ; f^iWds g3g4. 



230 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tov OLTTadrj cos ®eov, 8t' T^jaa? Se iraOiqrov w? dvBpoiTToV tov 
Kara iravra Tpoirov hi TJ/xa? vTTOjJLeivavTa. 

IV. At XVP^^ f^V Oiixekeicr 9 oicav' /xera tov Kvpiov <tv 
avTOiv (jipovTLcrTTJs ecro. fji'qhev dvev r^g ypa)[JLy]<; crov yi- 
vicrOoi, fxr)Se crv dvev ©eou yvw/xT^s tl Trpdcrae' orrep ovoe 5 
TTparret?. evardOeL. irvKvorepov avvayoiyal yivecrOcjcrav' 
i^ ovofMUTos TTdvTa<i CprjTei. SovXov? kol SovXas fxrj vnepr)- 
(f>dveL' dXkd ix7]Se avTol (fivcnovcrOcoaav, dXX' ei? So^av 0eov 
irXeCova SovXeverojaav, iva KpetTTOvos ikevOepuas T-u)(0)criv 
aTTo Seov. fx'q ipdrcocrav diro tov kolvov ekevOepovcrdai, 10 
t^/a /at} hovXoi evpeOuKTLV i-mdvixLas. 

V. ids KaKOTe)(yLa<; cfyevye, [xdWov Se Trepl tovtmv 
o^xikiav TTOiov. rai? dhe\.(j)ai<^ [xov Trpoo'XdXeu dyandv tov 
Kvptov, Koi rot? crvix^LOLq apKelo-Qai crapKi koI TrvevfxaTL. 
6[jLOL(os /cat rots aoeX^ot? {jlov TrapdyyeXXe iv oi^o/xart 'Irjcrov 15 
HpiCTTOv ayanav ra? (rvpL^LOVs oic 6 Kypioc thim eKKAHciAN. 

et Tt? Svi^arat ei' dyveCa jxeveiv et? Tiixr^v Trj<^ aapKOS tov 
Kvpiov, iv dKav)(y](Tia [xeveTco' idv Kav)(ijo'r]To.i, awajXeTo' 
KOL idv yvoicrOrj ttXt^v tov iTTLCKOTTOv, €(pdapTaL. TrpeVet oe 
rots yafjiovcri /cat rats yaixovcrai^; /aera yvco[jir]<; tov im- 20 
CTKOTTov T'Qv evoiCTiv TTOieLadai, iva. o yd[JLoq fj /cara Kvpiov 
/cat iiiq /car iniOvixiav. TrdvTa et? Tiynqv 0eov yivicrOoi. 

I ws dvdpuTTov] 1 breaks off at these words. 2 rpoTroi'] gjgggs I ; 

dp6/j.ou g4. 4 7iv^ff6'w] gig3g4J I; yevecrdo} g^s. 5 6'7re/)] gjg^^gs I; 

uairep g^. 6 Trpdrreis] gig2'S'g3g4-y> though the other form irpdacre ap- 

pears just above. As I has wpd<Taei.s here, this must have been an arbitrary altera- 
tion of the interpolator, who forgot at the same time to alter the Trpaffcxe and thus 
produced an incongruous result. TrvKudrepov] iroiKvoTepov g^- 7 Travras 

f^rei] irdvTa i^-qTei. g^ (apparently; see Dressel). 9 irXdova] gig2g4; 

%\iov I (see 11. p. 345) ; def. gy The editors read 7rX«o»' here without any au- 
thority. 10 d7r6 pri.] gig2-fg4-f; Tapa gg. ipdrucrav] g^ I ; aipirw- 
aav gig4.s'; alpiaducrau g^. The editors have commonly acquiesced in aip^TUjav, 
but have not explained what they understood by it. It is an obvious corrup- 
tion of ipdrojcrav, and has been further corrected into alpiffOwcxav. This last is 
intended, I suppose, for alpeladua-av, which would at least be intelligible. koi- 
voi] Kvpiov g3, which stands quite alone in this reading. 11 evpedwaiv] 
gig3g4'^ with I; eXevdepoidujfftv g^. 12 <p€vye] gig^Jga I; (pevyere g^. 
13 TToiov] g2g4 I; p.7j TTOIOV gig3 : see II. p. 347. 20 yap-ovaais] g2g3g4-f ; 



TO POLYCARP. 231 

VI. Tw iiTLcrKOTTq) Trpocrej^ere, tz/a /cat o ©eos vjxiv. 
avTL\pv)(Ov iyo) t(op vnoraacroixeucou iTncTKOTTU), Trpecr/SvTepLa), 

25 Sta/coj^ot?" [xeT avrdv [jlol to fxepo^; yevoLTo e^ett' irapa ©ew. 
(TvyKOTTiare dXkTJXots, crvvaOXeire, (rvvTp€)(€Te, crvixTrdcr)(eTe, 
crvyKOLp.d(rOe, avueyeipecrOe, cJ? ©eov oiKovofxoi /cat TrdpeSpot 
/cat vTTYjpeTai. dpicTKere a> aTparevecrOe, d<^ ov /cat rd 
oxfjcouLa KOfJLLcrecrOe. ixrjTi<i vfxojv Secreprcop evpedfj. to ^dir- 

30 rtcTyLta v/>twf [jL€V€Ta) (OS oirXa, 7) TTLcrTL<; oj? Trept/ce^aXata, 7) 
dydiTT) w? 8opv, 17 vTTopiOvr] cJs rravoTrkia' ra SevrocrtTa u/xwi' 
ra epya vp^c^v, tW ra a/c/ccTrra iJ/awi' a^ta ©eov KoixiarjcrOe. 
paKpoOv[xeLT€ ovv ix€T aXkijXcov iv TrpavTTjTL, /cat d 0eo? 
/i-e^' vjxaiv. ovatprjv vpcov Std iravTos- 

35 VII. 'ETretS?} 17 iKKXrjCTLa r) eV ^AvTio^eia T7J<; Svpta? 
elpiqvevei, w? e8r)Xc66rj poi, Std t^9 7rpocr€v^rj<5 vpcov, Kdyco 
evOvfxoTepo? iyev6[Jbr)v iv dpepipvia ©eov, edi/ Trep Std rou 
TTaoeiv ®eov imTv^o), et? to evpeOrjvai, fxe iv ttJ atXT^cret 
u/xwv ixaO-qTrjv. 77/oeVet, IIoXv/ca/aTre deopaKapiaTOTaTe, avpi- 

40 ^ovXiov ayayelv OeoTrpeirecrTaTov, /cat ^eipoTovrjcrat, et rti'a 
ayaTrrjTov Xiav e)(eTe /cat aoKvov, og Suz^r crerat 0e6SpofJLO<; 
KoXelaOai' tovtov /cara^twcrat nopevOrjpai ets %vpiav, tW 
TTopevdeis et9 %vpiav So^day vpicov tt^v doKvov dydnrju et? 

7ay[4oG<rats (sic) gj! see the note 11. p. 350. •z^ riAt^ Gfou] gigg-^gs I; ^eoC 

rtytti)!' g4. 24 e7rt£r/f67r(iJ...6taK-o;'ots] gigags (comp. I); r^ eTrtc/coTry ry n-petr- 

^vrepiip ToTs SiaKovois g^. 25 ^X^ '"] gig3g4'f 5 o'Xe"' (sic) gg. Perhaps crxerj' 

may be the right reading, as in I. QeQ] g^ ; 6eov gig3g4J'. The dative comes 

nearer to the reading of I, iv 6eiS. 29 di/'tiwa] 6^6i>ia g^. KOfMiaeade] 

gig3g4J; Koixiarjffde g^. deaeprup] deaeXrwp g^g^; SecreXrw/) (without accent) 

gj. For decripTup evpedy g^ substitutes dLaaaXevOrj, just as it gets rid of all the 
other Latin words in the context. It may however have read so owing to 
the obliteration of some letters ()ai(ra[L]\[Toop]€vdr]. The reading of gj is falsely 
given in the editio princeps as deaeXrupevdij. 30 fxeveTu] p^alveru 

g2- 31 ^eiroffLTo] TToXefMiKa g^. 32 aKKewra] gj I; daKenTa g^; 

a g4 (leaving a blank and not finishing the word) ; ddXa g^. 33 fiuKpo- 

Ovudre] g^g^g^s ; /j.aKpo0viXT]Te g^. TrpaurT]TL] g^g^sg^s ; wpq.oTT^TL gy i1 ev- 

dvfioTepos] evdvp-ibrepos g^. 38 alTrjaeL] gig2g3g4J'. There is no authority for 

dva(TTda€i in this recension: see II. p. 355 sq. 39 Oeo/j-aKapia-TOTare} Beofxa- 

KapLardiTare g^. 41 Xlav ^x^re] g^g^g^ I; ^x^re Xiav g^. 43 do^dari] 

gig3g4-5; So^daeig^. 



2 32 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Sofat' Seov. 6 ^ptcrrtavo? e^ovcriav iavTov ovk e^et, aX.Xa 
0ea> (TXoXd^ei. tovto to epyov %eov icTTLV /cat vfxcou, OTav 
avTo aTrapTL(Tr]Te. iricrTevoi yap rfj ^dpiTi, otl eroiixoL ecrre 
els euTTodav ©ew dvrjKovaav. etSw? vjjlcov to avvToixov rrjs 
d\.r)6eia<; St' oXCyoyv v^ct? y payiyidroiv TrapeKoiXecra. 5 

VIII. 'E-TTet ovv TTcccrats rat? eKKXr^criaif; ovk i^Svv7]6r)v 
ypdxfjai 8ta to i^ai(f)vr]<s irXelv jxe dno TyoojctSo? et? NectTToXtt', 
(OS TO OeXy^fxa TrpodTda-crei, ypai//et9 Tats eixTrpoaOev eKKXr)- 
(Ttats, ojs ©eov yvcofir^v KeKTYjixivos, et? to /cat aiJTOvs tovto 
TTOirjaai — ot /xez/ Bwdfievot ne^ovs Tre/xi/zat, ot Se, e7rto"ToXa? lo 
Sta Tcov VTTO (TOt 7Te[X7rofxev(jop, tVa So^acrOyJTe iv alcopico 
epyco — (OS d^LOs wv, 'AcTTra^o/xat irdvTas i^ ovofxaros, /cat 

Tr)V TOV FiTTLTpOTTOV (TVV oX(0 T(0 OLK(0 aVTrjs KoL T(OV TEKVOiV 

dcnrd^oixaL ArraXov top ayairrjTov fxov' dcnrdt^ojxaL rov jxeX- 
XovTa KaTa^iovcrOai els Xvpiav iropevecrOai' eWat tj X'^P^'^ ^5 
fxeT avTov Sta iravTos, /cat tov TrefXTrovTos clvtov IIoXv- 
Kdpwov. ippa)(T0 ai v(Jids Sta vravTos iv ©ew tjixcov ^Irjaov 
'KpLCTTW ev^o/xat, iv (o hiaixeivr]Te iv kvoTTfTi 0eov /cat iiri- 
(TKOTrfj. atTTra^OjOtat AXktjv, to ttoOt^tov /xot ovoyia, djxrjv' 
r ^dpis- epp(oa6e iv KvpL(o. 20 

3 avrb dTrapr/cTTjre] gig2g4-S' I ; aurop dyaTrri<T7]Te g^ 4 avvTO/Jioi'] 

So SiS2§3S4'*'' The word in I is awTovov, and this is perhaps the right reading 
here also, but it is without authority in this recension. 5 v/j.S.s ypa/j,/MTUp] 

gig3g4J' I ; vfJ-wv irpay/j.dTwv g^. 8 to O^Xyjixa] gig2'S'g4-f with I ; to deov 

eiX-qfxa. gj. ypd^u%\ gig,g4i' with I ; add. <7V gj. 9 KiKTrjiiivos] gig2g4^ 

witli I; KeKTr/fx^vaii g^. 15 T/ X^^P's] txt gigggs I; add. toi Oeov g^. 

16 avTov] avrbv avrbv g^. 18 8i.aixelvr\Te\ I; dia/xeiviTe gigg; diafji,eii>aT€ 

§3§4'*'- eTTLCTKOTr]}] gig2-S'g3g4'''' There is no authority for reading eiruTKoirov 

in this recension, though it is found in several editions. 19 "A\k7}v'\ 

g^sg^s; d\K?)j' g3g4. aiX7)V v xdpis] gig2g4'f; ^ X^P'S M^^' WWJ'* d/Mrju g.. 

Subscr. TOV dylov iepofidpTvpos lyvaTlov einaToXTJ irpos TroXvKapnov eiri<TKoirov 
a/xvpvTjs gig,. In gj the number rj is added. Nothing in g3g4. 

19. dfiTJv ?7 x'^P'-^] For this un- the incident connected with it see 
usual mode of expression and for the note on Ps-Ephcs. 21. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 233 



10. 

UPOt ANTIOXEIS. 

'TFNATIOS, o /cat ®eo(f)6po<?, iKKKrqaia. -QXerjjxevr) vtto ©eov, 

eKXeXeyixevT) vtto XpuaTOv, TrapoiKOVcrrj iv %vpia koX 

TTpwTTj XpLCTTOv iTTMvvjXLav \a/3ovar), rfi iv 'At'Tto^eta, iv 

25 ©ew narpl kol Kvplco 'irjaov XpLaTM ^aipeiv. 

I. 'EA.a(^pa /aot koI Kov(f>a ra Secrfxa 6 Kvpto? ireTTOi- 
TjKev, ixaOovTi elpiqveveiv v/xct? /cat iv irdar) ofiovota crapKLKfj 
re /cat TTvevjJLaTLKy SidyeLV. hapakaAoo oyN yviAC era) 6 
AecMioc 6N Kypico, aSjcoc nepinATHCAi thc KAHceooc hc Ik- 

SoAi-ieHTe- (fivXaTToixevoL ras etcTKcu/x-acracras atpeVets rou 
rrovqpov iir arrdTr) /cat aTTOikeia, rcov Treidoixivoiv avroj' 
TTpocre^eiv 8e ri^ rajz^ a7rocrToX.ctJV StSa;)^^, /cat vo/xw /cat 
Trpo^T^ratg Trtcrrevetv Trdaav 'lovSa'cK'^v /cat 'EXXT^i/t/cryv 

npOC ANTI0)(6lc] g4 (with ^ in the marg.); toO auToO eiriaToki) irpbs djrtoxe'S 
(with ^ in the marg.) gjga') toO a7to!; hpofj-dprvpos lyvariov apxi-iTTLcrKOTrov deoTroXeus 
dvTioxelas eiriaToky} irpb% dpTiox^^s. 9. g^; ad mttiochiam uj-betn A. For L see 

P- 51- 

23 VTTO Xpt(7ToO] gig2g4^; « christo L; Sia xpicToO g3. [A] translates by the 
same preposition as in vivh deou (transposing the clauses, eKXeXey/x^vrj vtto xptcrToO, 
riXe-qixii/rj uirb deov). In 1 the text runs }iiisericordiatn a christo consecutae, 
omitting Btov, iKX^Xiyjxivrij inrb (or did). It seems probable therefore that 1 also 
had virb, since the repetition of the same word would account for the omis- 
sion. 2"} fiadovri] g^gi^•, /jLaOovra g^^g^; disccntil-,; cum didicisscmX; quando 
didici A. 30 el(TKWixaad(jaf\ el<7K0fj.a(jd<jas g^g^; eiaKO/xiadaas g^i etcr/cwjud- 
ffas g^; inductis (dffKo/Miadeiaas) L; introeuntibus 1. In A the whole sentence 
(l>vXa.TT6ixevoL...TOV Trovrjpov is translated ut cusiodiamur ab iiiiquis et malis haere- 
ticis. 31 eV aTrdrr;] gjga-fgs 5 eTt d7rd.T»j g4. d7rwXe/a] d-KoXda, gj. 
33 'lovSaiVijv KoX 'E\X?yi't«:^!'] gl A; gentilem ct jiidaictim L. 

24. npurrj XpicTTOv K.r.X.] See Ps- ra decrfia 6 Kvpios eTToitjae Kara top 

Magn. 10, with the note. Kuipbu Trjs elpKTrjs k.t.X. 

26. 'EXacppa jiot x.r.A.] Borrowed 28. TtapaKoka) k.tX.^ From Ephes. 

from the commencement of a letter iv. i. 

written by Alexander of Jerusalem 30. ela-Kamaa-aa-as] As in Tars. 2 ; 

early in the third century to the comp. Clem. Alex. /"(zr^. ii. 12 (p. 241). 

Antiochenes and preserved in Euseb. See also Suicer Thes. s. v. 
H. E, vi. 1 1 'EXa0pa p.01, Kal <ov<pa 



2 34 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

OLTroppi^ai lAdviqv koI fxyJTe 7r\rj0o<; Oecov eTreicrdyeiv p.r)Te 
Tov XptcTTOv apvelcrdaL 7rpo(})d(TeL rod evos 0eou. 

II. Mwcn7S re yap 6 tticttos Oepdircop tov ©eov elttcov, 
Kypioc d Oeoc coy Kypioc elc ecTiN- /cat tov eva Kac (xovov 
Kr)pv^a<s Seov, (Ojjio\6yr)(Tev ev0e(o<; kol tov Kvptov rjixcov 5 
Xeycov, Kypioc e'BpeleN eni ZoAoma kai foMoppA nApA Kypioy 
nyp KAi GeioN" koI irdXiv, [kai] elnsN 6 0edc, fFoiHcoiMeN 
ANepconoN kat' eiKONA HMexepAN' ka'i enoiHceN 6 Oeoc ton 
ANGpoonoN, kat' eiKONA Oeoy enoiHceN AyTON- /cat egrj<i, In 
eiKONi OeoY enomcA ton ANGpconoN. Kat oVt yevqaeTaiio 

dvdpOiTTO^, (jiYjCriV' np0(t)HTHN yMIN ANACTHCei Kypioc eK TWN 

AAeA({)CjaN YMcoN, o>c eMe. 

III. Oi Se 7rpo(f)rJTai, etTTOi^re? ojs e/c irpocrcoTrov tov 
©eov, er<Xi Oeoc npcoTOc, kai epoo MeTA tayta, kai hAhn Imoy 
OYK ecTiN Oeoc, Trepl tov naTpoq tcov oXcov Xeyovcnv. Kat 15 
Trepl TOV KvpCov rjixcjv liqcrov XpuaTov, yidc, (f^rjaiv, eAden 

.H\A?N, Oy H APX^ ANOOGeN, KAI KAAcTtAI TO ONOMA AYTOY Me- 

TaAhc BoyAHC AfreAoc, GAyMACTdc, cyMBoyAoc, Oedc icxYpdc, 
eloyciACTHC. Kat Trept r-^s evavOpoiTTrjcreoi^ avTov, lAoy h 

3 ''■e] g; om. L[C][A]. 7 koL direv'] ef dixit LI; quod dixit A; elirev (om. 

Kou) g (all the four MSs). 8 ijneripav] txt gA; add. ^^ secimdtwi similittidinem 

L; add. (?^ similitudinem nostram 1; from Gen. i. 26 /cat KaQ^ dfioiuaiv. 9 /cai 

^s^s] gig2-^g4'fi K^^ "^o- f?^s g3; et paulo post 1; ^if deinceps quoiiiam L; def. A. 
10 eTTotJjo-a] gig2g4; feci L; /^^zV 1; def. ggA. The edd. generally give eTrolrjae in 
the Greek, and/ecit in L. This is quite wrong. The passage quoted is Gen. ix. 6, 
not Gen. v. i. 16 (prjcrlv] g (all the four mss); ait L; idem...dicit [A]; 

rursitm prophetae proclamavcrtmt dicentes 1. The editors read (jxiaiv, without any 
authority. 17 "^ apX^ acw^ev] initiitm est dcsiiper 1; priiicipiiini dcsuper L; 

imperitiin siiu?n super Immeros suos A; i) apxn eirl tov ufxov aiiroO iarLv avuidev 
gig2S3g4- Thus A substitutes iirl tov uifiov avTov for avudev from Is. ix. 6, while 
the MSS of g combine both forms. 19 i^ovaiaa-T-qs] txt gL; add. princeps 

pads lA. 20 eV 7aa-T/)t] gjg3 LI; om. g2g4. A has only one word conci- 

piet for Iv yaarpl XriypeTai. 22 afivbs] txt gigags LI A; add. d/xufj-os g^. 

4. Kuptos 6 Geo's k-tX] Deut. vi. k.t.X., Gen. ix. 6 eV eiKwi K.r.X., Deut. 

4, quoted also Mark xii. 29; but xviii. 15 7rpo0r;rr?v K.r.X., in which last 

o-ow is here substituted for ^ixmv. passage the form is influenced by the 

6. Xe'yo)!/] The passages which fol- quotations in Acts iii. 22, vii. 37. 
low are taken from Gen. xix. 24 Kvpios 13- dnuvTes] The passages which 

f^pe^iv K.T.X., Gen. i. 26, 27 koI dmv follow are taken from Is. xliv. 6 e'y" 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 235 

2on<}ip9eNoc [eN rAcxpi] AHH^exAi kai relexAi y'on, kai KAAecoyci 

TO ONOMA AY TOY 'EmMANOYh'A. fCttt TTepL TOV TTaOOVS, (i) C npo- 
BATON eni C(})ArHN H)(0H, kai OJC AMNOC GNANTION toy KeipANTOC 
AYTON A(})00NOC" Kai, efO^ a)C ApNl'oN AKAKON AfOMeNON TOY 

eVeceAi. 

25 IV. Ot re evayyeXicrTai, etTToyre? top eva irarepa [xouou 

akriOivov %e6v, koX to, Kara rov Kvpuov rfjicop ov TrapekLirov, 
dXX! eypaxpav 'En Ap^H hn 6 Adfoc kai 6 Aopoc hn npoc ton 
OeoN KAI Oeoc hn d Aoroc' oytoc hn gn Ap)(H npdc ton OedN' 
HANTA aT aytoy ereNSTO, KAI X*^p''*^ AYTOY cfeNeTO oyAe eN. 

30 /cat TTcpl TT^s iuavOpojTT'Qcreo)'?' 6 Aoroc, (])r)crL, cAp2 epeNeTo 
KAI ecKHNCoceN In hmin" Kai, BiBAoc reNeceooc 'Ihcoy XpicTof 
YioY Aayci'a, yioy 'ABpAAM- ot Se aTrocrroXot, elTTovTes on 
Oedc eic sctin, eliTov 01 avroi otl eic kai MeciTHc OeoY kai 
ANGpoanooN- /cat Trjv evaoiixaTOidiv koi to Trddo^ ovk cttt^ct- 

25 )(yv6r](Tav' tl yap (^y}cnv ', ANGpoonoc Mhcoyc XpicTdc d 
AOYC eAYtdN Yi^ep thc toy kocmoy zoohc. 

V. Has ovv ocrrt? eVa KarayyeWet %eov iir avaipecrei 
TTj^ TOV Xpt(TT0V OeoTTjTOS Y'dc i(TTiv AiABdAoy '<^ctt exepdc 

23 Kai, fyu)] Kdyi) gig2g4'J; Kai (om. 670)) g3; et ego L; ei iterum de se ipso referens 
dicit, ego aiitc7n 1; def. A. In Jerem. xi. 19 it is eyw Se ws apvlov k.t.X. (but some 
MSS omit Se). ws] cbs cbs g^. 26 TrapeXLirov] gig3g4^; irapiXeiirav g^. 

29 oiiSi y\ txt LI ; add. yiyovev (yiyove) g (all four MSS) A. An argument for 
omitting o yiyovev here is the fact that in early writers these words were commonly 
connected not with the preceding, but with the following sentence. 31 yevi- 

crews] gjg3; yevvicreus g^\ yevvrjaews g^; generationis lAh.. 32 AayetS] 

5a5 gj. 33 ort] gig3g45 LIA; o (sic) g^. els'] glA; om. L. 

35 Tl yap (p-qaLv] g ; qttid etiim ait L ; sed potiits fiditcialiter subjimxerunt dicentes 1 ; 
veluti quando diciint A. 36 vivep rrjs rov Koa/xov fw^j] with Joh. vi. 51; 

pro scctdi vita 1; pro mundi vita L; virkp ttJs tov Koa/xov ^utJs Kai awTrjpias g (all 
four MSs); pro mundo A. 37 'iva\ LIA; add. /cat /xo^/o;/ g. 

38 ^eoTT/Tos] gigags LIA ; 5i»i'(£/xews g4. i^ios eo-rtc 5ta/3o'Xoy] y?/2Wi- i?i-/ diaboli LI ; 

hi filii veri stmt satanae A: 5td/3oXos g : see the lower note. 

eeos TrpwTos k.t.X., from Is. ix. 6 vVo^ tations are taken from Joh. i. i sq. 

iboQrj (c.r.X., from Is. vii. 14 Ibov -q ''Ev dpxjj k.t.X., from Joh. i. 14 6 Ao'-yos 

napdevos K.T.X. , from Is. liii. 7 cos /c.r.A., from Matt. i. i Bl^Xos yevea-eas 

Trpo^arov k.t.X., and from Jer. xi. 19 k.t.X., from i Tim. ii. 5, 6, fls Qebs 

e'-ycD as dpviou k.t.X, k.t.X. 

27. f'ypaylrav] The following quo- 38. w£os...Sta/3oXou k.t.X.] The ex- 



236 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



nACHC AlKAIOCYNHC O 76 0[Jio\oyCOP XpLCTTOlf OV TOV TTOirj- 

cravTO<s TOV Koor^ov vlov dW irepov tlv6<s dyvatcTTOv, nap 
OV eK-qpv^ev 6 v6[xo<; kol ol 7rpoff)rJTaL, ovto<; opyavov icmv 
avTov TOV OLa^oXoV 6 re T'qv ivavOpcoTTrjcnv 7rapaLTOvixevo<5 
Kau Tov (TTavpov i7raL(T)(vv6ixevo?, St' ov 8eSe/xat, ouros 5 
icTTLV avTL)(pLaTos' 6 re xpiXov dvOpcDirov Xeycov tov XptcrTov 
enApATOc ecTTL Kara tov TrpocfyiJTrjv, oyk eni Oeo) nenoiOooc 
aAA' In I ANOpconto- Sio /cat a/cayOTTO? iaTLV, TrapaTrXrjCTLOJ? 

TH ArpiOMypiKH. 

I TTOLrjO-avTos] iroL-qaavrov g^. 7 /caret tov ■3rpo4>'^Trjv] gigaga L ; sectindum 

dictum prophetae\K\ om. g4. 8 dv^jOWTry] ai^w^ g^. TrapaTr\7]aLws'] proxi- 

mzcs {TrapaTrXTfjaios) L,. 9 a.ypLo/j,vpiKrj'\ dypio/j.r]p)jKri g^- 10 cJ]gjg3LA; 

o §2 5 '^"'''^ ■^^'''^ ('^'') 1 ' ■'■'? g4 (thus making veoXaia a dative). i/eeXa/a] novcllum 

olivae I; veoXala g3g4; ^eoX^a gjga; jiiventtis L; 7iovi piieri A. For the reasons 
which have decided me to adopt the less supported reading vee\aLa see the lower 
note. II I'latj'] vfiuf gy 14 6 ^eos i] KOLkla, Kal] AL* (see p. 637); dens 

pressions are taken from Acts xiii. 10. 
For the other reading did^oXos comp. 
Joh. vi. 70. 

7. iirapaTos ac.t.X.] Jer. xvii. 5 
eTriKardpaTOi o audprnnos 6s ttjv eXnlda 
€-)(€i eV av6punTov...Ka\ cmo Kvpiov 
anoa-rfi 7) Kaphia avrov' Koi earai ws 
dypiop,vpLKr] iv tj] eprjp.a k.t.X. Comp. 
Ps- Trail. 1 1, with the note on dvdpco- 
TToKdrpas. 

10. veeXaia] '■ yotcng olive^ the 
metaphor being suggested by the 
previous dypiop.vpiKT) ; comp. Ps. 
cxxvii (cxxviii). 3 co? veucj^vra eXaicov. 
The devout servant of God is else- 
where compared to an olive-tree ; 
Ps. li (Hi). 9 wcret fXaia KardKaprros iv 
Tm o'lKa Toil Qeov (comp. Hos. xiv. 6), 
Jer. xi. 16 iXaiav (opaiav fvaKiov, Ecclus. 
xxiv. 14 (OS eXaia evTrpeTrfjs iv nedioi 
(of wisdom), 1. 10 ds iXaUi dvaddX- 
Xovaa KdpTTovs. See also Philo Qiiaest. 
in Gen. iv. i (vii. p. 58) for the typi- 
cal character of the olive tree. On 
the other hand for veoXala comp. 
Clem, Alex. Protr. 9 (p. 69) ^'/cerf, 
rjKfTe, (o veoXaia 77 ip-i], Kuseb. V. C. 
iv. 43 rd nap' avTols avdovvra KaXXrj 
Trjs TOV Qeov veoXaias. 



12. ^XerreTe k.t.X.] A combination 
of Phil. ii. 2 /SXejrcTe tovs Kvvas, /3\e- 
Trere tovs Kanovs ipydras, and Phil. ii. 
18, 19 TOVS ix^poiis K.T.X., with Is. Ivi, 
10 Kvves iveoi. 

KUKevTpexe'is] ''quick, nimble, clever, 
in mischief^ and so ' ivily.^ The 
word occurs as early as Epichar- 
mus; Bekker Antiatt. p. 105. Like 
so much of the peculiar diction of 
our Pseudo-Ignatius, it is a Euse- 
bian word; Praep. Ev. iv. i (p. 132) 
TO Beivbv Koi KaKevTpe^is Totv Trepi n^v 
KaKOTe^vov TavTrjV SiaTpi^ijV TevTa^ov- 

TU>V. 

15. TOVS Kvvas TOVS eVcouff] The 
'dumb dogs' of Is. Ivi. 10 are in- 
troduced again, Ps-Ephes. 7 kvv^s 
iveoi, OV 8vvdp,evoi vXaKTelVf Xv(t- 
crwvTes Xa6p»8riKTai. Here iveoiis is ren- 
dered rabidos by 1 (but not by L in 
Ephes. 7, as stated by Ussher, for eVeol 
does not occur there in the genuine 
Ignatius, and 'rabidi' is a translation 
of XvduStvxes). Tliis seems to be ex- 
plained by Epiphan. Haer. Ixxviii. 
3 (p. 1035 sq.) ol fiev avdis fiavivTfs, 
diKTjv XvcrcrriTi^pcov kvvu>v, ini tov iBiov 
avTiov deanorrjv vXaKT0v<n, KaOdnep 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 



237 



10 VI. Tavra ypdcfyo) vfjiiv, o) tov XptcTTov i^eeXata, ov 
(TUfetSoj? vfxlv TO TOLOVTO cf)p6vr]iJLa, dkXd Trpo(f)vXaTT6ixevo<i 
VjLta?, (o<; TTaTrjp ra iavTOv reKva. BAenere ovv Toyc KaKev- 
Tyoe^et? eprATAC, royc exepoyc toy CTAypoy toy XpicToy, 
WN TO TeAoc (XnooAeiA, con [6 0e6c h koiAia, ka'i] h Aoza en 

15 TH AicxYNH AyTtuN. BAeHGTe Toyc KyNAC Toyc eNeoyc, rov<i 
6(j)eL<; Tovs (TvpoiJLepov<;, to. (fioXiScord SpaKovTia, ra? dcnrCSaq, 
rov9 /3acrL\l(TKov<;, tov<5 aKop-rrLOv;' ovtol yap elcn 9o)e<5 

aXcDTTOL, dpOpCOTTOlXifJiOi TTiOrjKOL. 

VII. UavXov Kol Uerpov yeyovare [xaOrjTai' (jltj dno- 

venter est, quorum 1 ; om. g. The words are perhaps an insertion to complete the 
quotation, but the coincidence of authorities in their favour gives them a claim to 
consideration. 15 tous Kvvas] om. g3. eveovs] evveovs g^. 16 (poXi- 

5wra] squamosos lA; (piXoSixspa gig3; (piXoSopa g^sg^s ; infoveatos L (see the lower 
note). 19 YfYware] g; fiatis L; estis lA. dTroX^o-jjre] gig3g4J ; 

a.TroXi(7y]Tai g,. 



i^ VTTap-xrjs louSatot tovtov dypoijcravres 
KfKXrjvTai Kui^es evveoi...(f)a(r\ yap tovs 
Xva-aavTas Kvvas ewfoiis KaXelaBai 8ia 
TO paBoiis aTroreXeladai €k rrjs KaToXifi- 
Travov(T7]s avrovs diavoias. This is an 
entire misunderstanding of the mean- 
ing of the prophet ; but the supposed 
secondary sense, which was thus at- 
tached to the word, accounts for the 
employment of it in these two pas- 
sages of the spurious Ignatius, where 
'madness,' not 'sloth' or 'remiss- 
ness,' is the idea. 

16. avpo^tvovs] ^ trailing^ as e.g. 
Antiphilus in Anthol. 11. p. 175 
■naaa Se vrjdvs (Tvpoixevr) ; comp. LXX 
Micah vii. 17 cos Scpeis a-vpovres yfjv- 
Later lexicographers and others seem 
to have confused a-vpfiv, crvpecrdai, 
with (Tvpi^iiv. So perhaps the Scho- 
liast on Lycophr. 217 avpova-av aXpLj] 
kuttI poi^ovcrav Trdrprj, who has the 
gloss, (Tvpofxiv-qv, <Tvpi^ov(Tav rfi TraTpidi. 
The confusion was assisted by such 
passages as Job xxvii. 23 a-vpid avruv 
€K TOV Tonov avTov, Is. V. 26 (Tvpiei 
avTovs (v. 1. avTols) div aKpov rffs y^s- 
See the notes of Ussher and Cotelier 



here. There is no sufficient ground 
however for ascribing this confusion 
to our Ignatian writer. 

c^oXiSwT-a] Arist. de Part. An. iv. 
12 (p. 692) TO. p.ev Tpixard ecxTi, rd 8i 
(poXidwTO, rd 8e XeTTiScura, o'l 8e opvides 
TTTepcoToi The (poX\s is the horny 
scale of a reptile as opposed to the 
Xenh the thin scale of a fish ; z'^. iv. 
II (p. 691) eVrt 6' 7; (fioXls o/xoiov 
X^^pa XeTTt'Sos-, (j)V(Tei 8e aKXyjporepov. 
The ' infoveatos ' of L is explained 
by the fact that Suidas (p. 1521 
Gaisford) under (jyoXidards writes, 
o 8e KpoKoSeiXos rds ;^etjU.eptous rjfxepas 
p! (fjwXfvei Kara yrjs e'yKeKpvppevos, 
and that at a later point (p. 1534) 
some copies in connexion with (pa- 
Xed, (jicoXevfiv, etc., give cfxoXis' kcu 

(})CoXi8(i)t6s. 

18. dXcoTToi] ^fox-like'' : see Hesych. 
aXcoTTos" dX(B7reKa)S7;s-, Travoiipyos' 2o- 
(poKXfjs Qvia-rrj 'ivdxco, and similarly 
Etym. Magn. s. v. It is a fit epithet 
of the jackal {Gds). 

19. IlavXov K.T.X.] Ps-Magn. 10 
YLavXov KVLi TleTpov depeXiovvTcov rfjv 
eKKXtja-iav [rriv iv 'Ai/rto;^eta]. For S. 



238 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

XecrfjTe rrjv TrapaOrjK'qv. [Jivrjixov ever are EvoStou tov d^to- 
[xaKapiCTTov TroLix€vo<; vixcov, 69 Trpwro? ive^eipiaOrj irapa 
Tcov diroa-Tokoiv riqv vixerepap Trpocrr aaiav. fxyj Acaraicr^v- 
vcofiev TOP narepa' yepcojxeOa yvrjcnoi TratSe?, dXkd fxrj voOoi. 
olhare oVoj? (TwavecTT pd^'r]v [xeO^ vficoV d irapcov eXeyov 5 
vfuv, TavTa koI airajv ypdcfico' ei' tic oy ^'^'^e? ton KypiON 
'Ihcoyn, htcjo ANABeMA. MiMHTAi Moy riNecGe. avri^\fv^ov 
vfjLOJv yevoijxrjv, orav Irjcrov eTrtru^w. MNHMONefeTe woy 

T(iN AeCMOON. 

VIII. Ot Trpecr^vTepoL, noiMANATe to In ymTn noiMNioN, 10 
60)9 dvaSeL^y 6 0eo9 top jxeWoPTa ap)(€iv. vfxcov' erw r^p 
hAH CneNAOMAI, INA XplCTON KepAHCOO. ot oiaKovoi yivoi- 

(TKeTcocav olov elcriv aftw/xaro?, i<a\ cnrovoa^eTcocrav a/>te/x- 
TTTOt eTvaL, Iva (hcriv fxip.'qTai ^picrrov. o Xaos viroracrcria'uoy 
T0L<5 7rp€cr^vT€poL<; Kol rots SiaKovoLS. at TrapOivoi yivoi- 15 
(TKeTcocrav rivi KaOiepoicrav eavra?. 

IX. Ot dvSpe<; (TTepyeTaxrav rag o/u,o^vyov9, p.vrjixo- 

2 u/ucSc] gjgjLlA: TiiJ-Qv g2g4. 3 ifieripav'] g^sg^sUA.; Tifieripav g^g^. 

5 a] t/nae L; et quae A; ^wai? ^r^o 1; (is gtg2g4; ws oef gj. 7 ^rw] 

gjg^^g^; ^trrw g3. 8 'iTjffou] g; christum 1; iesum christum A; 

fl'fo L. 12 crrr^j'So/xat] add. f/ tcmpus rcsohitionis meae instat L. This 

addition is wanting in glA. For (TirevdofJ-ai g^ lias airevdo/jLai, and \fcstino. 
13 ajuLeixTTToi] glA; irnmaculaiz {afxw/xoi?) L. 19 o-a/jKa ^Staf] gLl : J-flrra 

abrahamnm A (comp. i Pet. iii. 6). Petermann supposes that the Greek text of A 
was Sdp/)a t'5to;'. 20 trw^poi'etTwa'a;'] g4; castificentl^; erubescant \_K\; 

Paul see Acts xi. 26, xiii. i, etc.; doubtless means the same, though 
for S. Peter, Gal. ii. 11. It is not he says tov 'Xyvariov . . .tov fxeTci tov 
however strictly accurate to say that jxaKapiov UeTpov ttjs 'AvTtoxelas Sew- 
either 'founded' the Church of An- rep 01/ iirlcrKOTrov (just as Eusebius, 
tioch : comp. Acts xi. 20 sq. //. E. iii. 22, 36, calls him devTfpos 
I. Evodiov] The constant tra- eVta-KOTros, not reckoning in S. Peter, 
dition, whatever may be its worth, and so also Marf. Rom. Ign. i). A 
makes Euodius or Euhodius the first more precise statement is hazarded 
bishop of Antioch after the Apostles ; in Apost. Const, vii. 47 'Aj/rto;^et'ay 
Euseb. H. E. iii. 22, Chron. II. p. Se EiJoStos p,iv in e'/xou Ilerpou, 'lym- 
152 (Schoene). Accordingly Socrates, rtos 5e -imo Wavkov. 
H. E. vi. 8, writes 'lyi^drior 'Ai/rto- 5. a napav k.t.X.] Similarly 2 Cor. 
Xeias t^s ^vpias Tp'iTos ano tov xiii. 2; comp. I Cor. v. 3. 
dirodToXov Uerpov inia-Konos, and Ori- 6. el' riy oi) (juXel k.t.X.] From 
gen Horn. vi. in Luc. (iii p. 938) i Cor. xvi. 22. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 239 

vevouT6<; OTL /xta ivc, ov ttoWoI kvt, iSodrjorav ev rrj Krlcrei. 
at yvvalKe<i TLjJLdTcocrav tovs aVSpa? w? crdpKa tStW, jjcrfSe 
20 i^ oPojjLaTO^ avTov<; roX/xctrcucrai' KaXelp, acoffipofeiTcocrav Se, 
fiopov; duSpa^ tot)? 6ixoll,vyov'? cTvaL vojxi^ovaai, 015 /cat 
y]PCjo6r](Tav Kara yvoifx-qv ©eou. ot yovels, rd TeKva Trac- 
oeTjere iraioeiav lepdv. rd TeKva, TLfidre tov'? yovels, Fna 

ef YMIN H. 

25 X. Ot Seo-TTorat, /xt} v7repr)(l)dp(o<; rotg SovXot? irpocre- 

X^T^y f^ilJiOVlxePOL TOP T\.r)TLK6v 'iwyS etTTOP-Ta, €1 Ae KAI e(|)AY- 
AlCA KpiMA OepAnONTOC MOY H BepAnAlNHC MOy, KpiNOMCNCON 

AYTWN npdc Me- ti r^p nomcoo, ean c'tacin moy d KYpioc 
noiHCHTAi; KOi rd i^rj<; eVtcrracr^e. ot SouXot, /xt) irapop- 
30 yt^ere tou9 oeo-TTora? e^* [xrjSepC, Iva firj KaKMP dprjKecrTov 
eavrot? atVtot yeprjcrOe. 

XI. Mr^Sets dpyo^ ia0LeT(o, tVa /xt} peiJLJ36<; yep-qrau 
/cat TToppoKOTToq. jxeOr), opyrj, (pOopos, XotSopta, Kpavyrj, 
pXacrcprjfXLa, mhAg ONOMAzecGcc) gn ym?n. at X^P^^ h-V O"^^" 

ffucppovi^^Tuaav g.sg^sg^ ; sciant {(ppoveiruaav ?) 1. The edd. have retained (Tw^/jo- 
vL^eruaai', though a transitive verb makes no sense. 25 Trpoa-exere] g 

(comp. lA) ; praeferamini (irpoixere). 26 rbv T\T]Ti.Kbv] gAl ; om. L. 

'IW(S] gigagsLlA; vlbv g^. 2'j 6epcnraiu7]s] depawivris gj. 29 Trot- 

■^qcrrjrai] g^sg^g^s ; iToir\(jeTa.t. g^. 30 ev /ji.7]8evL] gl ; propter res iiihili A (prob. 

an interpretation of ev /a'?5e'''); iniz-aL,. 31 eai^rojs] gjg3g4jLl ; ai^rois g^ ; 

om. A. 32 pe^^os] gig3g4; pe/XTrrbs g^. 33 Tropj/OKOTros] g^ ; TropvoaKOiros 

gi-fg3g4-f' and so the edd., but see Steph. TAes. s. v. (ed. Hase et Dind.). 
34 ^\aa<prjiiia\ glA ; blasphemiae L. 

7. fiifiriTai fiov yiveade] I Cor. iv. 7rpoo-ayopevovo-a K.r.X. (comp. I Pet. 
16, xi. I. iii. 6). This passage will account for 

8. fivrinovevere fiov k.tX] From the substitution in the Armenian. 
Col. iv. 18. ^ 23. ha fv vfilv 77] Exod. XX. 12 ; 

i , 10. TToifiavare k.t.X.] From ^ Pet. comp. Ephes. vi. 3. 

V. 2. 26. et 5e Kal k.t.X.] From Job xxxi. 

II. eyco yap k.t.X.] 2 Tim. iv. 6, 13, I4. 

followed by Phil. iii. 8. 32. pirjMs dpybs k.tX] Suggested 

19. coy aapKa Ih'iav] Comp. Ephes. by 2 Thess. iii. 10. 

V. 29. 34. ^,^§£ ovofia^eadco k.t.X.] From 

firjde i^ ovofj-aroi k.t.X.] Apost. Ephes. v. 3. 

Const. VI. 29 wy 7; ay'ia 2appa tov crTraraXarcocrai', KaTacrTprfviacraxTi] 

A^pacip. fTijia ays' i^ ovofiaTos avTov These two words in this connexion 

vnoixevova-a KoXelv uXXa Kvpiov avTov are borrowed from I Tim. v. 6, 11. 



240 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



Tokaroicrav, ti'a fxy^ KaTacTTpyjvidacocn tov Xoyov. rw Kat- 
crapt vTroTdyrjTe, iv ots dKivhvvo<i tj viroTayrj. tovs dp^ovra^ 
fir) epeOttj^Te ei? napo^vcrixov, tva fxrj Score dcfyopfJLrjv rot? 
Ipqrovcri KaO' vyiwv. irepl Se yorjreCas 17 TratSepafrTtas 17 
(jiovov nepLTTOP to ypd(f)eLV, oTrore ravra /<at Tol<i eOvecriv 5 
diTiqyopevTai rrpdrTeiv. ravra ov^ oj? a7rocr7oXo9 irapaKe- 
XevoixaL, dXk' 6>9 crui^SovXos vficov vTrop.ip.vria'KO) vfids. 

4 v^cDf] g3LlA ; r;fj.Qi> gig2g4- The d(f)op/j.7jv is repeated after ^rovaiv KaO' 
ifjiwv by LA, being probably a reminiscence of 2 Cor. xi. 12 'iva €kk6^o} d(pop/jLrjv twv 
BeKovTwv d(popix-qv. Se] glA ; om. L. 707jreias] g^s; yoriTias gigags- 



I. rw Kaia-api. k.t.X.] See Afarf. 
Ign. Rom. 6 (p. 515), and the re- 
marks, II. p. 379. 

3. ih iTapo^v(T\iov\ This expression 
occurs Heb. x. 24 in a different con- 
nexion. The words which follow, 
Iva firj K.r.X., are an echo of 2 Cor. xi. 
12. So again Trepirrw to ypacpeiv is 
borrowed from 2 Cor. ix. i, and koI 
Tols edveaiv k.t.X. is suggested by 
I Cor. V. I. 

9. TO TTodeivov K.T.X.] i.e. Hero. 
For the expression see Ign. Polyc. 8 
with the note ll. (p. 361). 

II. v-nohiaKovovs K.r.X.] See the 
enumeration of the Church officers 
at Rome (a.D. 251) by Cornelius in 
Euseb. H. E. vi. 43 Trpea^VTepovs Tf(T- 
crapaKovTa e|, Scanovovs cTrra, vTroBia- 
KQVOvs eTTTO, aKoXovdovi 8vo Koi Tea- 
crapcLKovTa, e^opKicTTas Se koi dvayvda-- 
Tas ajxa nvXcopoLS 8vo Kai irevTrjKovTa, 
X^p(iS (Tvv QXi^op-ivoLS vTTep Tas x'^'as 
nevTaKoa-ias. Of these offices the 
acolytes were confined to the West- 
ern Church and so are not mentioned 
here. On the other hand the 'dea- 
conesses' seem to have been con- 
fined to the Eastern Church at this 
time. See also Apost. Const, iii. 1 1 
Tois XoLiroli K\ripi,Ko'is..oiov avayvaxTTais 
fj ylrakTMS rj TruXcopoi? rj vTrrjpeTais K.r.X., 
viii. 12 7raTpiap)(mv, Trpo^j^rwi^, 8t.Kai- 
u>v, aTToarokav, fiapTvpav, ojiokoyq- 
Tutv, fTTia-KOTToiv, 7rpccr/3iire'pa)i/, StoKo- 



vcov, VTToBiaKovcov, dvayvccxTTcop, ■^aX- 
Tcov, napdevcov, xVP^^i Xainav k.t.X., Uk 

fTTicTKOTros, (TveiTa 01 npfcr^vTspoi koi 

01 dioKovoi Koi vTroSiaKOVoi koi 01 dva- 
yvaxjTai koi oi yj/dXTUi Koi 01 d(TKrjTal, 
Kai iv Tois yvvai^Xv ai SiaKovicrcrai koi 
at TTapOevoi Koi ai X^P^'- > COmp. viii. 
19 — 28, 31, Apost. Can. 43, Cone. 
Laodic. Can. 24 t^j eKKXrja-iaa-TiKTis 
rd^ecos ecos VTvrjpeTav rj dvayvaxTTcov 7] 
yp'aXTav rj eTropKiaTav rj dvpcopav rj tov 
Tdyp.aTos twv daKrjTcov, ConC. AntiocJl. 
Can. 10. Of these lower orders the 
' sub-deacons ' are first mentioned in 
the middle of the third century, in 
the passage of Cornelius already 
quoted and in the contemporary 
letters of Cyprian. On the cause of 
the institution of this office see Phi- 
lippians p. 188 sq. The 'readers' 
occur as early as Tertullian de 
Pracscr. 41 'hodie diaconus, qui eras 
lector,' where the language shows 
that this was already a firmly esta- 
bhshed order in the Church. Of the 
'singers' the notices in the Apos- 
tolical Constitutions are probably 
the most ancient. The ' door-keep- 
ers,' like the subdeacons, seem to be 
first mentioned in the letter of Cor- 
nelius. The KOTTKBZTes first appear a 
full century later ; see the next note. 
The 'exorcists,' as we have seen, 
are mentioned as a distinct order 
by Cornelius, while in Apost. Const. 



TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 



241 



XII. 'Ao-nd^oixaL TO ayuov npecr^vrepLOv. aairatpixai 

Tov<; lepov^ SiaKofov;, /cat to iroOeivov jxol ouofxa, oV eTrtSot/xt 

10 dvTl ifxov iv TrvevfJiaTL ay Cm, oTav l^picrTov eTTiTv^o)' ov 

oiuT(,xfjv)(ov yevoLfJLrjp. da-7rdl,oixaL vTroScaKOPOV^, dvayvcocTTas, 

i/zctXra?, TTvX(opov<;, rov9 KOTriaivTa<;, i7ropKL(TTd<g, 6^xo\oyr)Td<;. 

7 Li/uas] Tftxas g^. 9 eTriSot/ii] resei'vavi 1 {i(f)€id6iJ.7]v) pointing to an interme- 

diate reading e0^5ot/xi {ecpfidoi/xi}. 12 eTTopKiaras] gig2-fg4-f j e^opKcards g^; 

exorcistas LI; om. A (substituting 7-eligiosos for the two words, ewopKiaTds, dfJ-oXoyq- 
rdi) : see the lower note. 



viii. 26 it is ordered that they shall 
not be ordained, because it is a spi- 
ritual function which comes direct 
from God and manifests itself by its 
results. The name and the function 
however appear much earlier in the 
Christian Church; e.g. Justin Mart. 
Apo/. ii. 6 (p. 45). The forms fjrop- 
KicTT^s and i^opKLo-rfis are convertible ; 
e.g. Justin Mart. Dm/. 85 (p. 311) 
oi e^ vfjLcov enopKiaral ... e^opKi^ovai 
K.r.X. The 'confessors' hardly de- 
serve to be reckoned a distinct order, 
though accidentally they are men- 
tioned in proximity with the different 
grades of clergy in Apost. Const. 
viii. 12 already quoted. Perhaps the 
accidental connexion in this work 
has led to their confusion with the 
offices of the Christian ministry in 
our false Ignatius. In Apost. Const. 
viii. 23 hiaTa.a(Top.ai jrepi o\).oKoyr)Tii)V 
ofioXoyrjTTjs ov x^ipoTovelrai K.r.X., they 
are treated in much the same way as 
the exorcists, being regarded as in 
some sense an order and yet not 
subject to ordination. Possibly how- 
ever the word 6pio\oyqTa\ has here a 
different sense, ^ chanters^ as the 
corresponding Latin ' confessores ' 
seems sometimes to have, e.g. in the 
Sacramentary of Gregory ' Oremus 
et pro omnibus episcopis, presbyteris, 
diaconibus, acolythis, exorcistis, lec- 
toribus, ostiariis, confessoribus, vir- 
ginibus, viduis, et pro omni populo 
sancto Dei ' ; see Ducange Gloss. 

IGN. III. 



Lat. s. V. (11. p. 530, Henschel). 

12. Tovs KOTTtcoiras-] *■ the labourers,^ 
i.e. *■ grave-diggers' or '■sextonsJ In 
a law of the year 357 {Cod. Theod. 
xiii. i) mention is made of 'clerici 
qui copiatae appellantur,' and ano- 
ther law of the year 361 [Cod. Theod. 
xvi. 2. 15) runs 'clerici vero vel his 
quos copiatas recens usus instituit 
nuncupari' etc. From these passages 
it is clear that the name was not in 
use much before the middle of the 
fourth century, though the office 
under its Latin name 'fossores' or 
' fossarii ' appears somewhat earlier. 
Even later Epiphanius {Expos. Fid. 
21) writes kcu KOTriarai, ol to. aatp-ara 
TrepicrreWnvTes rav Koiij.u>p,ivav, as if 
the word still needed some explana- 
tion. In accordance with these facts 
Zahn (/. V. A. p. 129) correctly argues 
with regard to our Ignatian writer, 
urging that on the one hand he would 
not have ascribed such language to 
Ignatius if the word had been quite 
recent, while on the other hand his 
using the participle (roiiy KOTnavras) 
rather than the substantive indicates 
that it had not yet firmly established 
itself For these ' copiatae ' see es- 
pecially de Rossi Roma Sotterra7iea 
III. p. 533 sq., Gothofred on Cod. Theod. 
11. cc, and for the Latin 'fossores' 
Martigny Diet, des Antiq. Chret. s.v. 
See also the inscriptions, C.I. G. 9227, 
Bull, de Corr. Hellen. vii. p. 238, 
yonrti. of Hellen. Stud. vi. p. 362. 

16 



242 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



d(r7rdi,0[xai ras <f>povpovs tcov dyioiv irvkaivov, rd<; ev Xptcrro) 
hiaKovov;. aairatfiixai rag ^^pLo-ToXijixTrTov? trapdevovq, cov 
ovaiyt/qv ev KvpLco Irjcrov. acnrdtpixai rd<^ (TeixvoTd,Ta<; 
^ijpas. dcnrd^OfJiaL rov Xaov K.vpLov airo jXLKpov ecus jxeyd- 
Xov, /cat TTCtcras rets dSe\(fid<; /xov iv Kvptco. 5 

XIII. 'Ao'TTCt^Ojaat Kacrcrtavov kol rrjv o/xo^vyov avTov 
Kol rd (^iKrarcL avTOV reKva. dcnrdt,eTai vfjids IToXv/capTro? 
o d^LOTrpeTrrjs eTri(TKOTTO^> o) /cat /xeXet Trepl vfiMP, (o /cat 
TrapedefJLrjv ■Lfxd<; ev Kvpico' /cat irdcra Se 17 eKKky^aia %[xvp- 
vaioiv fjbvTJixoveveL vfxcov iv rats 77po(Tev^ats ev Kvpto). dcnrd- 10 
^erat v[xd<; 'OvrjcTLfJios o Fj(f)ecrL(ov TTOLfxrjv. da-irdl^eTai vixd^; 
Attjotcts o Mayi'T^crtas eTTtcr/coTTOs. acrirdt^erai vjxds IToXv^tos 
o TpaWaCcov. dcr7rdl,eTaL v^iias tl^tXcui' /cat 'Aya^ovrovs, ot 
SidKovoL ol crvvaKoXovdoL [xov. AcnACAcee aAAh'Aoyc eN 
Afi'tt) (|)iAh'mati. ^5 

I Ttts pri.] TOi^s gig2g3g4) but the feminine is wanted, for the clause clearly stands 
in apposition with ras eV xP'^'^t'? StaKoVous, as A and L translate it. 1 must have 
read toi)s cppovpoi's tQp ar/iwv wvKSiv bvras iv XP'-'^'^'? oiaKouovs rTTYAcONONTAC 
for nyAoONOONTAc). This is intelligible in itself, but inappropriate here ; for 
both the male deacons and the male door-keepers have been saluted already. 
2 x/'iCT'oXij/xirrous] g^ ; xptcrToXiyTrroi^s gig3g4-''' 3 o.cr7rd^ofjLai. rets cre/j.voTa,Tas 

XTjpas] saluto venerabilissimas viduas L ; saluto pudicissimas viduas 1 (comp. Hero 
inscr.) ; saluto verecundas vidtcas A. The clause is omitted in all the Greek MSS. 
6 Yiaffffiavov'] gLl. Zahn writes ^aaiavbv, but see above, p. 149. 7 (piXrara 

avTov] g\A; om. L. 8 6] gjga-fgs; om. g4. fiiXei] fieWei g^; ' fj.eX\ei 

erat in V [i.e. gj ' Dressel. 9 17] gig3g4i' ; om. g^. 1 2 Aa/mcis] damas 1 ; 

Sr/^Ss g; demas A; om. L (doubtless owing to the honioeoteleuton -MAC). See 
Magii. 2, HcTO%. 13 TpaXXat'wv] gig2^g3g4J'; trallaeoriivi L; irallianoruvi 

1 ; tralanorum A. do-Trdferat] gig2g4 ; salutat 1 ; dcTTrdfocrat g3 ; sahitani LA. 

It is difficult to decide between the two. Internal probability is divided, gram- 
matical strictness being set off against diplomatic conformity. 14 dcnrd- 



I. ra% (ppovpoiis K.r.X.] This func- 
tion of door-keeping was especially 
assigned to the deaconesses ; Apost. 
Const, viii. 28 SioKoviacra ovk evXcyfl 
ovBe Ti (ov iroiovcriv ol Trpecr^vTfpoi rj 
01 8t.aKovoi eVireXf?, dXX' ^ tov (pv^dr- 
T€iv Tas Ovpas k.t.X. It was only the 
women's gate however, which they 
kept ; Apost. Const, ii. 57 a-TrjKfTaa-av 



Sf ol fxev TTDXcopoi (Is ra? flcrohovs rav 
avbpav (pvXaaaovres avrds, al fie Sta- 
Kovoi fls Tcis rwj/ yvpaiKwv k.t.X., and 
accordingly they placed the women 
in their seats, z3. 58. Comp. Ziegler 
</t' Diaconis et Diaconissis xix. 10 
(p. 352 sq.). 

2. ;^pto-roX7;'/i7rTow?] ' Christ-possess- 
ed'' ; as in Method. Coftv. i. 5 (p. 13 



TO HERO. 243 

XIV. Tavra diro ^lXlttttwv 'ypa(f)(t) vfjuv. ippo)ixevov<; 
vfJLd<; 6 ojv fJL6vo<; dyeui'TjTos Stct tov irpo alcoucop yeyevvrjfxevov 
SiacfivXd^aL TruevfiaTL /cat crapKi, Koi tSot/At vfidq iv rfj tov 
^pLCTTov /SacnXeia. acnrdl^oixai tov <xvt i/xov fxeWovTa 
20 ap^eiv vjjidjv' ov koI ouaLfjLrjv iv XpucrTco. eppcoade 0ew /cat 
XpiaTw, TTe(f)0)TL(TixevoL TO) aytoj Trvevp^aTi. 



II. 

nPOS HPflNA. 

'TFNATIOS, o /cat @€0(f)6po<;, tm deoTipurjTco /cat iroOeivo- 
TaTco, [crejLti/orarw,] ^i(TTo<ji6pto, TTvevixaT0(f)6pa), rNHci'co 

(Taade] g^g^sg^; dcnrd^ecrde g^. 18 SiatfivXa^ai] acsiodiai lA ; dia^vXd^ei g: 

dub. A. 19 ^acriXet^] gl[A]; adventii (Trapovala) L. 20 Kal pri.] gl : 

om. L; def. A. ^ppoj^Oe] ippQcrdai gig4. ©ey] g' ! ^''' ^i?^ L; gratia del 

patris A. ci 7rei/)wri(r;u.^i'oi] g3g4^; illuminati LI; Tre(}>o}Tiiyfj.ivov gjgg ; 

al. A. 

Subscr. Tou dyiou lepofxdprvpos lyvarlov ewi<XTo\T] irpbs dvTLox^h. 6. gigg- No- 
thing in g3g4LA. 

TTPOC HPOONa] ad urionem A; 7rp6s TJpuua SidKovov avrioxio- (with t in the 
marg.) g^; rod aiiroO iirKTroKy) irpbs ijpuva haKovov avrioxeias gjgj (witli i in the 
marg. of gj) ; rod dyiov iepo/uLdprvpos iyvarlov apxteTTLcrKdirov OeowbXews dtrioxetas 
ewLaToKri Trpb% rjpwva. (sic) bi.dKOvov dvTioxeias. L g^; ignatms eroni diacotio eccksiae 
antiochenorwn L* (see p. 55). 

24 o^plvotIiti^^ gig4^ ; piidico I ; ptiro A ; om. gsgaL. The omission is probably 
owing to homoeoteleuton. ■Kv^vp.a,ro<i>bp{jp\ gig2g4.yLl ; om. gsA. Again the 

homoeoteleuton may account for the omission. yv-qcriu) t^kvii)] gA; om. 1; _/iHo 

(om. yvrjaiip) L. 

Jahn) o ;fpto-roX7;7rros...'l(Bai'i'?7s. The in God and Christ'; e.g. Plut. Vii. 

word is framed on the analogy of /iovo-o- Popl. 23 ippacrdr) XPW^^'-^- 

XrjTTTos, cj^oi^oXrjTTTOs, deoXrjTTTos, etc. 24. yvr](Tia) K.r.X.] Froni I Tim. i. 

6. Ka(T(Tiav6v] See the note on 2 (comp. Tit. i. 4). This letter is 

Ign. Mar. 5. largely borrowed from the Pastoral 

14. da-naa-aa-de k.t.X.] See Tars. Epistles of S. Paul, as also from the 

10, with the note. Epistle of the genuine Ignatius to 

20. Qew Koi XpioTw] The dative Poly carp. The form of salutation 

of that whereby or wherein the per- x"P'f eXeos [Kal] dpyjvrj is derived from 

son is strengthened, ' Fare ye well these epistles. 

16 — 2 



244 



IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 



TeKNtp eN nicxei /cat ayaTrrj, "Hpcuvt hiaKovco Xyatcrrov, vttv]- 
peTTj ®eov, -^dpL<;, eXeos, /cat elp'qi'r) airo tov TravTOKpdTopo<; 
®eov Koi XpLo-Tov 'Irjaov tov Kvptov ruioiv rov ixovoyevov^ 
avTOV VLOV, TOY 2iONTOc eAyroN fnep toon amaptioon hmoon, 
dncoc eleAHTAi hmac eK toy eNecTooToc aioonoc noNHpoY, /cat 5 
croKTr) 6ts Trjv /BacnXeCav avTov ttjv iTTOvpdviov. 

I. Ila/aa/caXctj ae iv ©ew irpoaBeivaL t(o Spofxco crov, 
Koi e/cSt/ceti/ crov to ct^twjaa. Trj<s cru jac^wvta? Trj<s 7rpo<; tov9 
dyiov<s (f^povTit^e' tovs dcrdevecrTepovs /Sacrra^e, ti'a nAHpcocHc 
TON NOMON [toy] XpicTOY- vr)<TT€iaL<5 KOL SeT^Q-ecTt (TXoXa^e, lO 
aXXa fXT) a/>ter/3C09, tva fx'q aavTov KaTa^d\r)<?' olvov /cat 
Kpeaiv p.rj TtdvTrj dirc^ov ov ydp ecrrtv ^SeXvKTd- ta yap 
ataOa thc rfic, <f>r)crL, c^ifecQe- /cat, eAecOe KpeA wc Aax*^"^*^" 
/cat, oTnoc eycjJpAiNei KApAiAN A'NOpoanoy, kai gAaion lAApyNei, 
KAi ApTOc cTHpizer aXXd p.€.p,eTprjp.4voi<; kol evra/crws, ojg @eov 15 
^opiqyovvTO<i' TIC yap (})AreTAi h tic higtai nApe2 aytoy ; oti 
ei' Ti kaAon, aytoy, kai eT ti ataGon, aytoy- th ANATNoocei npoc- 
exe, tVa ju-t) [xovov avros etSi^s Tov<i v6fxov<;, aXXd /cat aXXot? 

I '"Rpuvi] gig3g4-f; ijpiovi g^; eroni L (and so generally, but see p. 58); 
urioni A. Xptcrroii] glA ; jesu christi L. uTr-qpeTrj] gl ; prcef. ^/ 

LA. 3 'K.pLffTov 'Iijo-oO] gl; tT/croO xP"'"''oi' L*A. 4 twj' a/xap- 

Ttwc ^^wj'] glA; wo/'/j et peccatis nostris L. 6 o-cocr?;] g^j; salvaret L; 

salvos face7-et I ; o-wcret gjgags ; invitavit [A]. 7 7rpo(7^e?vat] g2Jg4J ; 7rpo<r- 

e^cat gjg3. 9 ^/)6j'Ttfe] gjg^L ; (PpSvOi^e g^ ; (ppovri^eTe g^ ; rM;7ZW ^"-^rcvr 

1 ; studere [A] ; but from the connexion lA must have had the singular, if indeed 
they did not read (ppovrl^eiv. lo tov XpicTTov] gg^fga; XP'-'^'^ov gig4. 

II /t?) sec] glA; om. L. KaTa^aX-Qs] Kara^aXKris gy ii eariv g^; 

^(TTi g2Jg4'f; "Vt gj. 13 (prijt, (pdyeffOe] g^g^gi; (pdyeffOe. (prjaL g^. 



4. rov bovros k.t.X.] From Gal. 
i. 4. 

7. TTpoa-de'Lvai K.r.\.} Modified 
from Ign. Polyc. i. Several of the 
injunctions in this chapter are de- 
rived from this same epistle. 

9. ^dcrra^f, Iva /c.r.X.] Modified 
from Gal. vi. 2. 

12. TO. yap ayaOa Ac.r.X.] See Apost. 

Const, vii. 20, where the same pas- 
sages are quoted, to. dynBa k.t.X. 



from Is. i. 19, ebfo-de Ac.T.X. from Gen. 
ix. 3, Tis (payerai k.t.X. from Eccles. ii. 
25, OTL el' TI KoXov K.r.X. from Zech. ix. 
17. The remaining quotation, olvos 
K.T.X. (from Ps. ciii (civ). 15), is not 
found there. 

15. fiepieTprjiJifvcos K.r.X.] ApOst. 
Const, i. 9 fVTaKTa)s...fJ.efifTpi]pi,evooi. 

I J. TTj dvayvatcTfi Trp6(T€\e] Borrow- 
ed from I Tim. iv. 13. 

19. vfi<pi\ I have supplied the 



TO HERO. 245 

avTovs i^yfj. vrjcfte (o<; ®€0v a6Xr)T7]<;. oyAeic CTpATeyoMeNoc 
20eMnAeKeT(M ta?c toy Bi'oy npAfMATeiAic, Fna tco crpAToAorH- 

CANTI ApeCH' €AN Ae KAI AGAH TIC, OY CT € (|)AN OYTAI, eAN MH 

NOMiMooc aGAhch. dvTLxljv)(6u <TOv iycj 6 SecTjato?. 

II, Ha? d Xiyoiv Trapa to. Stareray/xeVa, Koiv d^LoincrTos 

y, Kav vrjaTevrj, Kav vapdeuevr), Kav crrjfxeia 770117, Kau npo- 

25 (fyrjTevT), Aykoc ctol (ftaiuecrOco eN npoBAToy AopA, irpo/BaTcov 

(f>6opdv KaTepyalpixevo^;. el rt? dpueirai tov (TTavpov /cat 

TO 'jTd6o<; eTTaLCT^vveTaL, ecrroj croi (os [auro?] d dvTLKei[Jievo<s' 

Kav vjyooMICH TA YnAp)(ONTA nT00)(O?C, KaV OpH MGOICTA, KAN 
HApAAcI) TO COOMA €19 KaVCTlV, CCTTW CTOL /BSeXvKTOS. €L TLS 

30 (f)av\i^ec tov vojxov tj tovs vrpo^T^ras ovs o Xptcrro? vapcov 
eTrkrjpoicrev, ecrroj crot o5? d dvTixpiorTO'^. el rts avOpojirov 
\eyei xfjcXou tov Kvpiov, 'lovSatd? ecTTiv ^i(ttokt6vo<;. 

III. XinpAC TIMA TAC ONTCOC XHpAC' Op(^aVOJV TTpo'CCTTaCTO' 

o ©eo? yap ecxTiv nATi-ip toon op(})AN0ON ka'i KpiTHC toon )(Hpa)N. 

35 firjSev dvev to)v eincrKOTTOiv irpaTTe' lepel^ yap elcriv, ay Se 

Sta/covo? TOiv lepeoiv eKelvoi j^aTTTitpvcnv, lepovpyovauv, 

15 (TTr)pl^€i] arepi^ei g^. 18 eidrjs] gig3g4^; oldes g^. 19 vrjcpe] 

vigila A ; om. gLl : see the lower note. 20 Tr/jaY/aaretats] gig3g4^ ; 

Trpajfiariais g^. 21 dpeffri] g^g^s; dp^aei g^gg. ddXy] gig2^g4J; 

ddXelgy 22 dd\-/j(rri]g^g4s; deX-qaeig^g^. dvTi\pvx6v] g^g^g^; dvH- 

-ij/vxos g4. 24 §] om. g3. 26 dpfeXrai] dpvetre gj. 27 a^ros 

6 di'Tt/cetyaei'os] g ; adversarius lA ; antichristiis et adversarius L. 316 dvri- 

Xpttrros] gigags (comp. i Joh. ii. 22, 2 Joh. 7) ; dvTlxpi.(rTos (om. 6) g4J-. The 
edd. omit the definite article. 32 A^yet] g2g3g4 ; Xeyy g^s. lA'Aof]g4; 

nudum L; nierum A; tantum 1; om. gigjgs- 

word from the Armenian. Patrick from i Cor. xiii. 2, 3. 

Young had suggested the insertion 33. XW"^ ''■'V" K.r.\.] From i Tim. 

of KaKonddrjaov, supposing the pas- v. 3. 

sage to be borrowed from 2 Tim. ii. 34. irarrip k.t.X.] Adapted from 

3 ; but it is taken word for word Ps. Ixvii (bcviii). 5. 

from Ign. Po/yc. 2. 35. firjdev k.t.X.] See Ign. Magn. 

ovbiis K.r.X.] From 2 Tim. ii. 4, 7, with the note (ll. p. 122). 

5. 36. lepovpyova-iv] Used especially 

23. a^ioTTKTTos] See the note on of celebrating the eucharist; e.g. 

Ign. /'////rt:c/. 2 II. (p. 254). Athan. Apol. c. Arian. 11 (p. 105). 

25. \vKOi k.tX?^ From Matt. vii. So too iepovpyia; e.g. Euseb. V.C. 

15 ; comp. Ps-Ephes. 5. iv. 45 /xvoriKaTs Upovpyiais. 

28. Kav y^roijjiia-ri k.t.X.] Adapted 



246 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

-)(€LpoTovovorLv, ^eipoOeTovcTiv crv Se avrots hiaKovei, w? 
STe(f)ai>o<; 6 ayto? if 'lepocroXv/xot? 'laKcJ/Soj Acat rot? npecr- 
l3vT€poL<i. TCt>^' crvvd^eoiv fxrj ajU-eXet- e^ dvo/>taro5 TrduTa^ 
eTTitpqTei. mhAeic coy thc NeoTHTOc KAXA^poNeiToo, aAAa 
rynoc riNoy toon nicrooN eN A6rt{>, eN ANACTpo({)H. 5 

IV. Ot/cera? /xt^ iiraKT^vov' Koivwvei yap rjixiv koX 
avTols T^ (f)V(TL<;' yvvoLKas jJiT] /BSekvTTOv avrai ere yap 
yeyevvrjKaon /cat i^eOpexfjav. dyairdv ovv ^p-q rets aLTLa<; Tyj<; 
yevPTjcrecDs, p^ovov ev Kvptcp- dvev Se yvvaLKo^; dvrjp ov vratSo- 
TToircreL. TijJLau ovv ^piq ra? avvepyov<; Trj<; yei>u7]orecos- oyre 10 
ANhip X^P'^ rYN<MKdc oyre ryNH X<J^P'C ANApoc, el fxr) em roiv 
TTpojTOTrXdcTTajv' Tov yap 'ASa^a to crw/xa eK tmv recrcrdpoiv 
arroL^eloiv, rrj<5 8e Eva? eK Trj<? 7r\evpd<; tov ^ASdfjL. /cat d 
TrapdSo^o<s Se T0KeT6<s tov Kvpiov e/c fx6vy]<5 Trj^ napOepov, 
ov /SSekvKTrj^ ovcrr}^ r^s vofJiLfJLOV [jLL^eo)<;, dWd 0eo7rpe7rov<; 15 
Trjs yevvrj(Te(x)^' eirpeiTe yap rw SrffxiovpyS ixij ttj (TwrfOei 

I x^'-P°'''<^vo\jcnv'\ gl ; om. LA. Sta/cwet] g^; diaKovrj gig4; ministra L; 

ministrabis (or nimistres) A; SiaKoveis g^; ministras (v.l. minist)-ans) 1. 2 Sr^- 

<t>o.voi[ g^g^sg^; 6 (TTecpavos g^. 4 KOLracppoveiTii)] KaracppovriTw gn^. 6 «:ot- 

vwi/et] g3; Koivuvri (sic) gj ; /cot;'^ («c) g^; Kotf?) g4; coninmnis est [sic) lA; communis 
L. 7 ayra^ gi-^gags; «>^ LI; aiirat (sic) g4; illae A. ore 7ap] gig3g4j; 

7dp ere g^. 8 7€7e;/i'7j(cao-t] gig3g45 ; yfyevi'TjKav g^. 9 /x6vou] txt LI ; 

add. 5^ gA. 13 Euaj] Ei}a g3. 16 tt; o-WTj^et] gig3g4J'; consiieta L; 

Tg avvrjdeiq, g^; secundum humanam consuetudinem 1 ; al. A. 19 vwepr]- 

I. ;(eiporoi'oOo-ti', x^'po^f'^ot'o'"'] Tra/L 7. The example of Stephen 

Apost. Const, viii. 28 iTTi(TKOTvoi...xei- as a deacon is given in Apost. Const. 

podfTel, )(€ipoTovel,, npo(T(f)ipei. While viii. 1 8. 

Xfipodea-ia is used of 'laying on of 3. e^ opofiaros k.t.X.] See the 

hands,' e.g. in Confirmation, ;^etporo- note (il. p. 345) on Ign. Polyc. 4, 

via is said of Ordination; e.g. Apost. whence this injunction is borrowed. 
Const, viii. 27 eTria-KOTros viro rpicov 4. /xj^Sei's aov k.t.X.] From I Tim. 

T] 8vo eTTtCTKOTrcoi' ;^€iporoi'etcr6a), COmp. iv. 12. 

Apost. Can. 1,2. Referring originally 10. ras avvepyovs k.t.X.] Apost. 

to the election of the Clergy, x^'P"" Const, vi. 29 coy koivwvovs /3/ou kqI 

Toi'ia came afterwards to be applied awepyovs irphs yevea-iv Trai8av. 
commonly, as here, to their ordi- ovts avrjp k.t.X^] From i Cor. xi. 

nation; see Suicer T/ies. s. vv. xftpo- 11, from which passage also some 

Tovelv, x^'^poTovia, with the passages ideas in the context are borrowed, 
there quoted. 12. to aapa k.t.X.] Apost. Const. 

oJs ^T{<pavos K.T.X.] Comp. Ps- viii. 12 ttjs pev [^j^vx^js] e'/c tov pf/ 



TO HERO. 247 

a7ro)(pr)aacr9ai yevviqcrei aWa, ttj irapaSo^M koI ^eur), co<; 
SrjixLOvpyo). 

V. 'TTrepyjcjiai'iav (f)evye- YTTepH(t)«\NOic yap antitaccctai 

20 Kypioc. i//€vSoXoytW ^SeXvTTOV AnoAeIc yap hantac Toyc 
AaAoyntac to YeyAoc. (jiOouov (f)vXdTTov ap)(rjyo<^ yap avTOV 
6 Stct^oXog, /cat StaSo^o? o KcttV, aSeX^w /3acr/caz^a9 /cat e/c 
(f)u6i'ov (j)6vov KaTepyaadixeuo^. rats aSeX^at? /u,ov irapaCvei 
ayanav top &eov /cat fxovop dpKeicrOai rots tStot? dvhpdcriv' 

25 fjiOLco<i /cat rot? aSeX^ots /itov Trapaivei apKelaOai rats d/xo- 
^vyot?. TTapOeuovs ^vXarre, cJ? XpiaTOV /cet/xT^Xta. MAKpd- 
eyMoc ecro, tva 7)9 noAyc eN <t)poNHcei. twz^ iTevrjTOiV jxyj 
a/xeXet, eV ots ai^ €VTToprj<;. eAeHMocyNAic ydp kai nicreciN 

AnOKAeAipONTAI AMApTIAI. 

30 VI. ZeAYTON AfNON THpei, w? ©cov oIkyittJ pLOV va6<; 
XpKrrov v7rap)(eL<i, opyavov el tov 7rvevp.aro<s. otSa? 0770)5 
ere aviOpe^a' el /cat iXd^LCTTos elp.i, t,7]\o}Trj<; [jlov yevov' 

(paviav] g^g^s ; VTrepr)(paveiav g^g^. 20 7ap] txt gjg2g4L; add. (prjai g^l; 

eniffi ait 1 (but ait is wanting in some important Mss). A cannot have had ^i?<t£, 
for he mends the passage by substituting a thii-d person ctenim pcrdit domimts etc. 
21 avTov] gig3g4; ipsius'L; ejuslA; om. g^. In gig3g4[A] earlv is added; cm. 
gzLl. 22 6 otd;8o\os] here, gig3; before airov, g^. For g^ see the last 

note. ^a<jKavas\ gigjj; /Sacr/caiVas g3 ; /3a(T/c?ji/as g4. 24 rots t'Sioij 

avSpdcrLv' 6/xoiws /cat rots doe\(pois /mov Trapaivei dpKeiaOai] om. L by homceote- 
leuton. 2g aTTOKadalpovTai] g^g^g^s ; diroKaOaipuvTaL g^. ^i 6pyavov 

^^ S 5 ^( orgamun . . .existens 1 ; organumque L ; ^^ cithara A. 

uvTos, TOV Se [o-co/iarof] e'/c rcGi' reo-o-fi- the notes. 

pcoj/ o-rot^ft'coj'. 23. rms aSeX^als /xou /c.r.A.] Bor- 

13. 6 7rapaSo|o? K.r.X.] Comp. /"^z- rowed from Ign. Polyc. 5; see also 

^z)^/- 8. Apost. Const viii. 32. 

19. infpr)(l)aviav K.T.\^ Apost. Const. 26. fiaKpoOvfios k. r. X.] Apost . 
vii. 5 oi;k fai]...inrepri(j)avos- iiTreprjcfid- Const, vii. 8 ytVou jiaKpoBvp-os, 6 yap 
I'ois yap 6 Qfos dvTiTaa-creTai. This rotoCroy ttoXus fV (fipovijaei, based on 
same passage (Prov. iii. 34) is quoted Prov. xiv. 29 (lxx) fiaKpodvuos avifp 
in the genuine Ignatius, Ephcs. 5 ttoXv? eV (ppovijaei. 

(see the note, 11. p. 45). 27. rwi/ Trevi^Tav k.tX] Apost. 

20. yf^fv8oXoyiav k.t.X.] ApOst. Const, vii. 12 e'ai/ e;^?;?, 8ta rwv ;^ftpo)i' 
Const, vii. 4 oj; yJAevarj- 'AnoXels yap, aov Sdr . . . eXeT/jnocrwats yap k.t.X., a 
(/)^(ri, TravTus roiis XaXovvras to -^evBos quotation from Prov. xv. 27 (xvi. 6). 
(Ps. v. 6). 30. aeavTov K.r.X.] From I Tim. 

22. KtiiV] See Clem. Rom. 4 with v. 22. 



248 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

fxiixiqcrai fxov Tr]v apaar po(f)rjv ov Kav^coixat ev Kocrfjico aXX iu 
Kvptoj* }ip(t)VL T(o ifjico TeKvoi TrapaLvco' 6 Ae KAYX<J^MeNoc 
6N Kypi'o) kayx<5^c6oo. 6vaLixy]v aov, TrauSiov TroSeivov ov 
cf)v\a^ yivy]Tai 6 ix6vo<5 dyepvyjTos ®eos kol 6 KvpLO<s 'It^ctov? 
Xptcrros. fxr] TracriP Trtcrreve, ixrj iracrip Odppei, [xr)Be dp ns 5 
VTTOKopit^TjTai ae' ttoWoI ydp elcrip VTrrjpeTai tov Xarapd, /cat 

6 TA)(Y eMniCTGYOON KOYCt)OC TH KApAlA. 

VII. Mejxprjao tov Seov, kol ov;^ dfjiapTrj(r6i<; ttotc. 
fxYJ yipov Sixjjv^os ev 7rpo<Tev)(rj aov, jxaKdpL0<; ydp 6 fxTj 
OLardaas. TTLarevco ydp els top iraTepa tov Kvpcov 'irjaov 10 
Xptcrrov Kat els top [xopoyevrj vldv, otl Sei^ec jjlol 6 Seos 

Upaypa eiri tov dpopov pov irpoaOes ovp errl tco Spopco. 
irapayyeXko) aot enl tov ©eov tcop oXcop koX eVt tov XpuaTov, 
TrapoPTOs /cat tov aytov irpevpaTOs /cat tcop \eiTOvpyiKOJP 
TaypdTWP- (1)yAa26n pov thn nApAGHKHN, rjP eycxi koI 6 Xpua- 15 
Tos TrapedepeOd crot, /cat prj eavTOP dpd^LOP KpLvrjs T(ov 
ho^OePTOiP nepl aov ©ew. irapaTWiqpl crot tt^p eKKk'qaiap 
'ApTLO)(eoiP. UoXvKdpTTco irapedeprjp vpds ep Kvpio) Irjaov 
Xptcrrw. 

VIII, 'AcTTra^oi^rat ae ol eTTtcr/coTTOt, Oprjatpos, Btros, 20 

2 "Upcjvi Til) €fj.i^ TeKviii] gig2-fg4-S'; vpoova TO ifiov TiKvov gy, heroni {eronx) filio 
meo L ; heronem filuim ntctim 1 ; filiiini tneum urionevi A. Both the Latin versions 
have the same verb monco. 4 ■yevt]Ta.i\ gigg-^ga j jivoLTo g^. 6 vwoKopl- 

^7)TixL <xe\ vwoKopl^€Tai ere g3 ; uwoKOpv^eTai (re gj ; VTroKopv^rjTal ae g^ ; vwoKopv^ri 
(TOV g4. 10 Kvpiov] g; add. nost7-i L1[A]. 11 p.ovo-^evr\\ g; add. ipsiiis L; 

add. ejus lA. 15 ^v\a.i,dv\ gigz^gs; <i>v\a.^ai gi^. 16 rcDc Sox^^yrwy] gigj; 

rCiv 5o9&Twv g4 ; tQv Sexd^vruiv g^ ; expcctatis I. ; eorum quae osteiisa sunt {ZeixQ^v- 
Twv) I. In A the sentence is translated indignum ejus in quo ct deo grains verc es. 
1 7 GecJ;] gjg2g4 ; ri^ de!^ gy 18 'A;'T60%ew;'] di/rioxafw gig3. IIoXuKd/jTrtf)] 

iroXvKapTTov g^. C begins at this point. 2 1 Aa/J.as'] Sd/uas gi-fg2-fg3g4-f '■ 

see II. p. iiosq. 22 6dev...a-0L] om. C. Acat]gA; om. LI; def. C. 

2. o fie Kavxc^fJi'SVos /c.t.X.] 2 Cor. 13. eVi tov Qeov k.t.X.] Suggested 

X. 17; comp. I Cor. i. 31. by i Tim. v. 21. 

7. 6 Ta^v K.r.X.] From Ecclus. 15. (PvXa^ov k.t.X.] From i Tim. 

xix. 4. vi. 21. 

9. /lit) yiVou k.tX] Apost. Const. 20. BiVof] See the note on Philipp. 

vii. II [IT] yivov 8iyj/-vxos ev irpocrevxil 14- 

(Tov...\eyeL yap (5 Kvpios e'pol YleTpw 29. lo-^vf] The injunction of Moses 

eVi r^s dakaaa-Tjs, 'OXiyoyJAvx^, fls rl to Joshua, Deut. xxxi. 7; comp. Josh. 

f8i(TTaaas ; i. 6, 7> 9- 



TO HERO. 249 

Aa/Lta9, IloXvySto?, /cat 7rdpTe<; ol airo 't>i\iTnro)u, iv Xpcarco, 
odeu Kol iiricTTeikd crot. acnraaai to OeoTrpeTres Trpeor/Bv- 
TepLOv. acnracraL tov<; ajyiov; avvhiaKovov^ crov, (liv eyo) 
ovaiixiqv iv Xptcrrw, aapKi re /cat TruevfjiaTL. acnracrai tov 

25 Xaoi/ Kvplov arro p^iKpov ecos [xeyoiXov /car' ovofxa' ovs irapa- 

riOrjfxi croL, o)<; M(ovarj<; 'Irjaov rw fier avTov crrpaT'q'ya)' 

/cat [xrj (TOL (fioivrj ^apv to \e)(64v el /cat ixrf icrp^kv tolovtol 

oloi iKelvoL, aXX' ovv ye ev'^oixeOa yevecrOai, eTreihr) /cat tov 

Aftpadix ea-jjiep TratSe?. icxYe ow, w "Hpojz/, i^^w'tK&j? /cat 

30 duSpLKO)';' (TV yap eicA^eic airo tov vvv ka'i elAleic rw Xaoi/ 
Kvpiov TOV ev " AvTio^eta, kai oyk ecTAi h cyNAroirH Kypioy 
oac npoBATA oic oyk e'criN noiMHN. 

IX. ^AcTTTacrat K.acr(Tiavov tov ^evov fxov, koL tyjv crep,- 
voTdTrjv avTov ofjio^^vyov, /cat ra ^tXrara avTOJV Tratota* ot? 

35 Awcei 6 Oeoc eypfeiN eAeoN n^pA Kypioy eN eKeiNH th HwiepA, 
Trjs et? tJ/accs Sta/covta?' ov? /cat TrapaTidrjixi (tol ev ^picrTco. 
aanacraL tov<; iv AaoStKta Trtcrrovs airavTas kolt ovopa ev 
^pLCTT^. Tcov iv TaptraJ ixri dp^ekei, dXXa avve^^eaTepov 
avTou? eTTi/BXeTre, eincrT'qpit^oiV avrots to evayyeXtov. Maptz/ 

23 d7toi;s] gLlA; om. C. 26 Mwi/cjjs] g4 (contrary to its general practice) 

L1[C] ; jaw<T?5s giJg2^g3[A?]. ai>r6;'] gjg^JgjLAC ; auroO g4; al. 1. 2T el\ 

txt Lie ; add. yap gA. rotoOrot otot] om. C alone. 31 t)] gig3g4J'; 

om. g2. 33 Ka(j(XLavov'\ gLl ; kasiamim [C] ; kisianuin [A] ; comp. Antioch. 

13, and see p. 149. 34 a.\nQiv\ gLlA ; avrov C. TraiSt'a] TratSet'a g^. 

35 owcret] g2g4; dabit L; Sc;;?; (Sw??) gjg3 (from 2 Tim. i. i8j; det 1; dub. AC. 

36 XjOioTfj?] txt glAC ; add. iir\(Jo\i L. 37 Aao5c/ci^] gjgagsLC] ; XaodcKeiq, g^s; 
Icwdicia (v. 1. laodicea) 1 ; dub. A. For L see p. 58. 39 aurots to eiiayyi- 
Xtov] lis evangelitim A ; auroi^s t6 ei)a77^Xtoi' gigzgs 5 o.vtov% r<f eiicLyyeXLcj} g^ ; ^(7j z« 
evangeliiwi C ; ^cj «';« evangelio 1 ; z^j't'j secundum evangcliuni L. The editors read 
avToi>s ets TO evayyiXiov. Mdpiv] marim L; itiarinum (MApiNOc) C; ma- 
rianum A; niarium 1 : see above p. 137. 

30. eio-d|ets k.t.X.] Words bor- y]. AaoSifct'a] The Syrian Lao- 
rowed from the functions assigned dicea; not the Phrygian city men- 
to Joshua on his appointment, Num. tioned by S. Paul (Col. ii. i, iv. 13, 
xxvii. 17. 15, 16) and S. John (Rev. iii. 14 sq.). 

33. Kao-o-tavoi/] See the note on For the orthography of the word see 

Ign. Mar. 5. the evidence in the passages of the 

35. Swo-et 6 Geo? *c.r.X.] Quoted N. T. just cited, 

from 2 Tim. i. 1 8, but not quite ver- 39. Mapti/] See the note on Mar. 

batim. Ign. i. 



250 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tov if Nea TroXet ry Trpos Zap/Sco inicrKOTrov npocrayopevo) 
iv Kvploi. TTp6(Tenre 8e /cat jrjv a-ejjiVOToiTrjv MapLav Trjv 
Ovyarepa fiov rrjv TToXvixaOecrTdnqv, koL Tiqv /car oIkov avTrj<; 
eKKkiqcriav' rj<i duTLxljv)(ov yevoijx'qv' to e^eyLirkdpiov tcov evae- 
/3cju yvuacKcov. vyLaivovTa ere koI iv irdaLV evooKLixovvTa 5 
o TraTTJp TOV XptcTTOu Si avTov TOV fjbovoyePov<; (f)vXaTTOL 
inl ixTjKicrTov [^tov] \p6vov ets oix^ekeiav Trj<; e/c/cXr^crtas. 
eppciKTO iu Kvpio), kol irpoaev^ov Iva TeXeiOiOco. 



12. 

UVOt E^ESIOTS. 

'TTNATIOS, o KOL (^eo(l)6po<;, ttj evXoyrjfxevr) iv [xeyi$eL 10 

®€ov TraTpoq TT\r)p(6iJLaTL, Trj kol 7rpoo}pL(rixevrj irpo 
alcovcjv elvai Sid iravTO^; et? ho^av Trapdfxovov, aTpenTov, 
rjvoiyi.iv'qv koX iKkekeyixevqv iv wdOei dXyjOiVM iv OekiqixaTi 
©eou Trarpo? koI Kvpcov 7)ix(ov 'Irjcrov UptcrTov tov (T(OTrjpo<; 
Tjixcov, Trj iKKkrjo'La Trj a^to/xaKaptcrroj, Trj ovarj iv ^Fi(f)€crcp 15 
Trj<; 'Acrias, irXelaTa iv 'Irjcrov XpucTTcp Kai iv diJi(6[Ji(p X^P^ 
)(aipeLV. 

I wpbs ZapjSy] ad zarho L ; apud [prope) zaln-o C ; seciis zarho 1 ; prope ad 
derbiin fluvium K; •Kph% dva^ap^Q gigj^; Trpos dvai^dp^w g^; Trpbs dua^apKip g^: see 
Mar. Ign. i. i Mapiav ttjv] om. g^. 6 6t' avTov] gl ; per (om. avrov) 

LC ; om. (altogether) A. tov] repeated in g. ^uXdrrot] gjg4j'LlAC ; 

{pvXaTTei g2g3- 7 eiri /mtikkttov ^iov xpii'oi'] g ; in longum vivere L ; aevo 

longiore 1 ; in longum tetnpiis C ; per longa tempora A. t^s eKK\y\(jla.%\ lA ; 

ecdesiae christi L ; t^s tov deov eKKXrjffias gC. 

Subscr. TOV avTov dyiov Lepop.dpTvpo% lyvariov iinaTo\7] irpbs Tjpwva SiaKovov 
(ijpuva SLaKovav g^) dvrioxeias gjg,. In the niarg. of gj is the number t. No 
subscr. in g3g4ACL. 

rrpOC e(f)eCIOYc] g4 (with ta in the marg.); tov avTOv eTrtcrToXTj Trpbs e(p€(Tiovs 
gjgj (with la in the marg. of both MSS); lyvaTlov eTriffKbwov dvTioxeias iirLcrroXr] 
irpbs iipeaiovs g^ (with a in the marg.) ; tov dylov iepo/xaprvpos iyuariov dpxj^ein- 
(jKbirov deoTrbXews dvTtoxelas fTTiffToXr] irpbs icpecriovs. ta. g3. 

lo €"] gig2g3g4-f with I ; om. gsl, but 1 here degenerates into a paraphrase, 
magnitudine patris dei repletac. ii TrXrjpu/jiaTi] gig2g4g5 with I (see II. p. 22); 

Kal irXripihfiaTL g^. See the previous note for 1. 12 TO/sd/iiowi'] gjg2g3g5 I; 

singulari 1 ; irapafiiveiv g^. 15 d^ionaKaplaTt^l gig2g3g4.f 1 I ; deofiaKapla- 

I. TTpos Zap/3a)] See the note on Mar. Ign. i. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 251 

I. ' AiroSe^dixevos v[jl(Sv eV Bew to TroXvirodrjTou ouofxa, 
o KeKTrjaOe (f>v(reL St/cata Kara ttlcttlu Kai ayairrjv iv XpiaTO) 

20 'Irjcrov tS aoJTrjpi -qfJLcov' fJLifxrjTal 6vTe<; ©eou (f)LXav9p(OTria<;, 
avat,oiTrvp-qcravTe<i iv aifxaTL XpccTTOv, to crvyyeviKov epyov 
reXetw? oLTrrjpTLcraTe' dKov(ravTe<; yap [xe SeSefxevov airo SvpLa<; 
virep XpLCTTov, Trj<; KOLvqq eXTTtSo?, TreiroiOoTa ttj Trpocrevxj} 
VfJiO)V eTTiTV^elv iu 'Pw/xr; 6iqpL0ixa)(rjcrai, Iva oia tov fxapTV- 

25 piov Svv7)0co ixa0rjTr}<^ elvat toy YTiep h/vao^n eayton ANeNer- 
KONTOC 0eoj npoc(t)opAN KAI Oycian. eVel ow Trjv TroXvirXyj- 
Oeiav vfxwv iv ovojJiaTL @eov dTreikrj^a iv Ovrjcnfia), to) en 
dyaTTr) aStT^yT^rw, vfxcov Se eVtcTKOTrw' 6v ev^oii^ai Kara Xpicr- 
rov ^lr)(T0vv v^d<; dyairdv, koX iravTa^ v/xas iv o/xotcu/Aart 

30 avTov elvaL' evXoyrjTo? yap 6 0e6? o ^a/3tcra/xet'o? vixlv 

TOtOUTOt? OVCTLV TOiOVTOV inLCTKOTrOV KeKTrjaOaL iv XpiCTTO). 

II. Hepl Se TOV (TVvSovXov 'qjJLCov BoTjppov, tov /cara 
©eov SuaKovov vjxcov Kal iv Trdcnv evXoyrjixevov, ev^ofxai 
7rapa[xeLvaL avTOV dfJLOJfiov ets TUfJirjv 7179 eK/cXT^crta? Kai tov 

35 inio-KOTTov vjxcov tov [xaKapicoTdTov. KpoKOS oe o 0eov agtos 
Kal vyiOiv, ov ws i^efXTrXapLOV Trj<; a(f) v[jlojv ayanrj^ aneXa- 
ySo/xev, Kara navTa [xe avenavaev kai thn aAycin moyoyk 
enHcxYN0H, ws Kal avTov 6 TraTrjp 'It^ctov XpL(TTOv dvaxjjv^ei, 
d/xa 'OvT] aLfxcp Kal Bovppo) Kal EvTrXol' Kal ^povTcovL, St' 

ry gs- 16 'Irja-ov XpiffrQ] gj^g^sg^g^sl; XP'-'^'''^ ^V'^'oO gs- i8 diroSe- 

^dfievos] gig3g4g5l I; dTrede^d/MTjv gy This is only one of several alterations, 
by which g3 endeavours to remedy the anacolutha and mend the grammar of 
the text in the passage v^'hich follows. 19 X/sttrry] giga-Jgsgs-fl I*; ^'^/"''^ 

g4. 20 (TWTTJpi] gig2g3g4-''l I ; KVpl(j} gs. 2 1 d.va(;wirvpri(ravTes] 

add. odv gj. 22 aTrripTlffCLTe] d.w7]pTr)ffaTe g^. 7dp] gig2-fg4-fgs-5'l 

I; om. g3. 23 7re7rot6'6Ta] g3g45l (comp. I); TrcTrot^orcs g^g^gs. 25 dv- 

€veyK6vT0%\ gig3g4Jg5J' I ; cLveviyKavTos g^. 26 eird] gig2g4g5l 1 5 ^7'^ 

fikv g3. irokvwX-qdeLav'] gig3g4^g5-fl I ; TroXvirdOecav g^. 32 Bovppou} 

I (see II. p. 33) ; l>urro 1 ; ^Ippou (or pi^pov) gig2J-g3g4.r ; ^vppov gj ('77 secundis curis' 
Dressel). 38 e^TTjo-xw^^] gig3g4-fg5'^; ewaiaxwOv ga- 39 ''^"V- 

(Tifxip] oviarino} g^. Boijppip] I ; /wrro 1 ; |8tppw (^tppv) gig3g4J' ; ^W" ga ; 

^Ippw altered into /Sijppw gj. EuTrXot] gig3g4i' ; ei^TrXot g^ ; evirXdr] gs- ^p6v- 

-rwi't] gig3g4-fgs-f ; <pp^v-^ovi gj. 

25. ToC uTrep K.r.X.] Adapted from 37. Kal tijv dXvcriv fiov k.t.X.] From 

Ephes. V. 2. 2 Tim. i. 16. 



252 IGNATiAN EPISTLES. 

(iiv 7rauTa<s v^aas /caret aydirr^v etSov. ovalfxriv vfxwv Stct 
TravTos, idv irep ct^tos w. Trpiirov ovv u/xa? icmv Kara iravTa 
TpoTTOv ho^dt^eiv 'Irjcrovv XpLcrTov top So^daavTa v/xas' tVa 
ev [Mia VTTorayfi Hxe, kathpticmcnoi to) aytco noi" ka'i th ayth 
rNcJoMH, /cat TO AYTO AefHTe nANxec Trepi rov avTOv, tva 5 
VTTOTacrcroixevoL rw eVtcr/coTTO) /cat roJ 7rpeo'/3urepta> /cara 
TrdvTCL rjTe ijytacTjaeVot. 

III. Ou o tar dcrcroixai vpXu, cJs wz^ rt, et yap Kiat 
SeSe/Aat Sta to ovoixa, ovttoj dTrrjpTLafxaL iv 'irjcrov XptcrTco. 
vvv yap CLpx^v e^w tov jJLaBrjTevecrOaL, /cat irpoaXaXco vfilv 10 
CO? o/>to8ovXots' e/;te yap eSet Trap' v/ACut' VTrofjLvrjcrOrjpaL TTicrTei, 
vovBecria, vTTOjJiovfj, ixaKpoOvjXLa. dW eTretSi} tJ dydiriq ovk 
ea jxe (TLCoirdu Trepi vfxcov, Sta rovro 7rpoeXa/3op TrapaKokeiv 
Vjota?, OTTOJ? (TvvTpi^Te r-Q yucSixy rov Seov. /cat yap 'It^ctov? 
XptcTTos irdvTa /caret yvcoixrju TtpdrTei rov 7raTp6<;, (oq avros 15 
TTOV Aeyet" er<^ ta ApecTA aytoy noioo nANTore. ovkovv /cat 
T^/LLCt? ;)(p')} ^']7i^ /cara yucojjLrjv ^eov iv Xptcrrw /cat tpqkovv, ws 
IlauXos' MiMHTAi yap moy, <f>r)a'LV, piNecee, KABobc katoo 
XpicToy. 

IV. O^et* /cat vixLV TrpeVet awTpeyeiv rfj tov eTnaKOTrov 20 
yvwfjLrj TOV Kara Seov TTOiixaivovTO'5 v^aa?" OTrep /cat TTOtetre 
avTOL, aoi^KrOivref; vtto tov TTvevfj^aTO^. to yap d^iovo- 
[xacrTov Trpecr^vTepiov, a^iov ov tov (H)eov, ourws crvvTJp- 
fiocTTai TO) eTTLcrKOTTOJ C(J5 ^opoat KiOdpa, (rvvSeSefxeuoL ovto) 
rfj ofiovoia /cat (TVfjLcf)Ct)U(o dydnr), 7)9 icTTLV ap^i^yos Kat 25 

1 V/Uas] U/uas lianas gg. 2 TT/J^Tro;/] irpiirwv g^. 4 u7rora77j] /;-a^- 

ceptio7ie {eTrtTaYJ}) 1. yo2] add. /cat tw aurw irvevtj.aTi g^ (not supported by any 

other authority). 5 Xiy-qre'] g^^sg^s ; dicatis 1; X^7eTe gjgjgs- 9 dii-o/^a] 

txt gig2g4g5 ; add. ovToO g3 ; add. jcsu christi 1. 'Itjo-oO Xpto-rv] giga'S'gs I ; 

Xpi-<rri^ Irjaov g4g5; def. 1. 14 crwTp^xV'f] (TwrpixeTe g^. /cat 7dp] g3 

omits from here to Kara yvuifxrjv Qeov. The omission is explained by the homceo- 
teleuton. 15 ws] Ka^tbs g4 alone. 16 ayroO] gjg2g4 (but g4 transposes, 

TTotcD aiiTov) gc,; def. g3. The edd. read avri^, as it stands in Joh. viii. 29. In 

4. rjTf, KaTTjpTKTfievoL K.r.X.] From Joh. viii. 29. 
I Cor. i. 10, the clauses being trans- 18. /nt/xr/rat ... fiov k.t.X.] From 

posed. I Cor. xi. i. 

16. eyw TO. dpea-ra k.t.X.] From 30. 86s... avTols k.t.X.] Avery loose 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 253 

(f)vXa^ ^lr)crov<; 6 XpicTTo^. /cat ol /car' avSpa 8e xop6<; 
yeuecrde et?, tW trv/xc^wz/ot ovTe<; iv ofjiovoia, crvvd<^eiav ©eou 
Xa/36vT€<i, iv kvoTiqTi €V yivrjade rfj av[Xff)(t)VLa T(o ©ew Trarpl 
/cat T(o rjyaTTTjp.ivoi vtw avTov liqcrov ^picrrut rw Kvptw rjpuoiv' 
30 Aoc yap AYTOic, (f)y]0'L, n^rep Afie, Fna a)c erw kai cy eN ecMGN, 

KAI AYTOI 6N HMIN EN (LciN. '^pr)(rL[XOV OVV icTTLV V/XCt? Cf 

a/xw/A&j evoTfjTL <jvinr]ixix€uov<5 0ew pupnqra'^ elvat XptcTTOv, 
ov /cat jaeXi^ vTrdp^ere. 

V. Et yap eyoj ei' /'it/cpw ^^povo) roiavTiqv avvrjOeiav 

35 ^(T^ov npos Tov iTncTKOirov vjxcov, ovk apOpcoTTLvrjv ovcrav 
dXXa TTuevfiaTLKrjp, ttoctco fxdXXov Vjaa9 /xa/capt^w rov? az^a- 
KeKpajxevov? avT(o, tus 1^ iKKXrjcria tw Kvpio) ^Irjaov /cat o 
Kupt09 TW ©ew /cat Trarpl avTov, Lva voivTa iv kvorrjTi o-vjjl- 
(f)a)va y. ixrjSels TrXavdaOd)' idv jxij rt? ivT6<; -q tov dvauacr- 

40 rrfpiov, vaTepelrai tov apTov tov 0eov. et yap ev6<; /cat 
oevTepov irpocrev^ TocravTTjv la"^vv e^et, wcrre tov HpicrTov 
iv avTols kcTTavai, ttoctco fxdXXov r) re tov iTTLCTKOTrov /cat 
TTaar}<? Trj<; e/c/cXrycrta? Trpocrev^ avix<j)covo<? dvtovcra Trpo? 
Seov TTiCTTol Trapacr)(eOrjvaL avrot? ndvTa ra ev Xptcr- 

45 TW atTT^/xara. o ouz^ twi/ ToiovTOiv ^ojpt^o/xei'os /cat jOfr) 
(TVvep-^6p.evo^ iv fiovXy Ovaiojv Kai eKKAHciA npcoTOTOKOiN 
Anorerp<5^MMeNooN eN oypANco Ay'koc ecTTiv In npoBAJoy AopA, 
yjixepov eVtSet/cvvg /xopc^T/v. crTTOuSacrare, dyaTrrjToC, vTTOTa- 
yrjvai tS iTTidKOTTO) /cat rots Trpeor/BvTepoL^ /cat rots Sta/coVots* 

1 it is rendered quae placita sunt ei, as in the Vulgate. 17 ^\o\iv'\ ^rjKoLv g^. 

23 oi/rws] gig2g3g4-^ li oHiTO] gs- 24 criij'SeSejit^^'ot] g; colligatae (crwdede- 

fi^vai) 1, 25 ^s] gig2i'g3g45 ; aijus 1 ; 3 gs- 266 Xpicrros] g^g^gj ; 

Xpi(rT6s g3g4. 28 yiv-qade] g^g^g^s; yiveade g^gj. Trarpi] g,g2J-g3g4J- 

1 ; Kol irarpi g^. 30 cr;)] crol g^. 36 dvax-eK/aa/x^^oi's] g4 ; dvaKe- 

K pafifiivovs g^gs; dvaK€Kp€fj.afi&ovs gjgs; qui pendetis 1. For the reading of I see 
II. p. 43. 44 TTto-TOi] g3; persuadet 1; rricrTei gigags; Trto-TT? g4. The edd. 

(before Zahn) generally read ireicrei, and Dressel has iriarei Trelcei. 47 ov- 

pavQl^ oiipavoh g^ alone (with Heb. xii. 23). 

quotation made up of John xvii. 11, pression, Xvkos iv npo^arov SopS, sug- 

21. gested by Matt. vii. 15, occurs also 

46. eKKkijcria irpoyTOTOKcov /c.r.A.] in Hero 2. 
From Heb. xii. 23. The next ex- 



2 54 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

o yctyo TovTots vTTOTacTO'oixevo's vTraKovet ^picnoi rw irpo^eipi- 
oraixevoi avTOv<i' 6 Se aTTei6(ov avTol<5 aTreiOel Xptcrrw Ii7crov* 6 
hk AneiewN TO) Yi<|> oy'k dVeTAi thn zcohn, aAA' h oprn toy Oeoy 
MeNei en' ayton- av6dhiq<; yap icTTLV /cat SvcrepLq, v7r€p7]<f)auo^, 
6 ixTj neiOap^aiv toIs KpeLTTOcriv. ytt6ph())anoic oe, (jyrjcriv, 5 
d 0edc ANTiTAcceTAi, TAneiNoTc Ae AiAooci )(ApiN" Kai, fnepH- 
<|)ANoi nApHNOMOYN eoic c4)dApA' \iyei oe koI o Kv/Dt05 irpos 
Tov<; tepels, 6 ymoon akoyoon Imoy AKoVei, kai d Imoy akoyoon 
AKOYei TOY neM^ANTOC Me nATpdc" d ymac AGerdaN eiwe AGere?, 
d Ae eMe AOeTo^N a06T6? ton neM^ANTA Me. 10 

VI. Oa(p ovv ^XeVere (TLOiiroiVTa tov iTricrKOTTOv, irXeiov 
avTov ^oySetcr^e. iravTa yap ov Tre/xTret o ot/coSecrTroTT;? ets 
tStW oLKovofJLiav, ovTOj? avTO^' Set T^^a? oe^ecr^at, co? avroi^ 
Toi' neixxpavTa. tov ovv iTriaKOTTOv hrjkovori w? avrw rov 
Kvptoi^ Set Trpoa/^XeTTELv, t(o KvpiO) TrapecrTcoTa' dpATiKON Se 15 

ANApA KAI dlYN TO?C epfOIC BAClAeYCI Aei nApeCTANAI, KAI MH 

nApecTANAi ANGpoonoic NooGpoic. avro9 p^evroi Ov7]0'LfJio<; 
VTTepeTraLvel vpi(ov Trjp iv 0ew evra^iav, on 7rdvTe<; Kara 
dXrjOeLav ^i^re, Kai ort iv vfjuv ovSe^ata alpeorL^ KaroLKei, dX)C 
ovhe aKovere tlvo^ 17 [xovov ^Irjo'ov xipta-Tov tov d\r)0ivov 20 

I b...v^^oTa(X(T6^t.€vos\ oi...viroTaff(x6iJ.evoi g^ alone (notwithstanding that it has a 
sing, verb viraKoijei). inraKoOei] gig3g4g5i' ; obedit 1 ; viraKoiaei gj. 9 olko'li- 

"] gig2g3g4l; oi^K aKo{icr€i iixov dXXd gj. 10 wiix^pavTa\ gig3g4Jgs^; 

dwoa-TeiXai'Ta g^ (from Luke x. 16). 11 oi!!j'] gig3g4.fg5J'l ; om. g^. 12 ir^fj.- 

'ret] gig2-fg3g4-f I ; i''"'^^^"^ 1; •n-^M'A" gs- 13 Wa^] gigz-fgsgs-^l I ; ^/^^.s 

g4. 1 6 Trapeo-rdfat] gig2>''g3g4'yl (as in Prov. xxii. 29); om. g^. 17 dj/- 

OpdiTTOis vii}9po7s] duOpdiirovs vtjiOpov^ g3 against all the other authorities. In Prov. 
xxii. 29 it is dvdpain vwdpoTs. 18 Srt] gig2-''g4-fgs-5'l I ; KO-f- S''"' gs- Kara] 

gig2-fg3g5'^; '^''^' g4- 22 5id t6 /cat] gjg^J-gs; 5id t6 gs; quoniam 1; 

/ca2 (om. 5id t6) g4. 25 rotoIcSe TraiSeyraTc] roiQpde iraLdevruv, all the 

2. o 6'e (iTTet^ooi/ /C.T.X.] From J oh. e/xoi/...7roTpoy does not occur there, 
iii. 6. 15. opariKov — avSpa k.t.A.] From 

5. v7repr](f)dvois k.t.X.] See the Prov. xxii. 29. 

note on /Zero 5. 22. Ii- acHpia k.t.X.] The expres- 

6. vTTfprjcfinvoi K.r.X.] From Ps. sions are borrowed from Ephes. iv. 
cxviii (cxix). 51. 4 — 6. 

7. Xeyei 8e k.t.X.] The quotation 25. wo rotoii/Se K.T.X.^ ' under two 
which follows is taken mainly from suc/i ijistructors.'' Considering the 
Luke X. 16, but the clause kul o reading of the MSS, there cannot, 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 255 

7roL[xeuo<; kol StSacr/caXov' /cat iare, cu5 XlavXo? vfjuv eypafftev, 

eN COOMA KAI €N HNeYMA Ottt TO /Cat EN MIA eAniAl KeKAHC6Al 

Ti7$ TTtcrreo)?' eTreiirep /cat eTc Kypioc, mia nicric, eN BAnricMA, 
eic Oedc kai nATHp nANTCON d eni nANTCON kai Aia nANXooN 

25 KAI eN HAciN. iJ/jtets jaef ovv ecrre rotovrot, vtto rototvSe 
TratSevratv (rTOi)(€L0)dei>Te<;, IlavXaj t(o ^pi(jro<^6poi /cat Ttjao- 
Beoi roi Trttrrorarw. 

VII. Tti/e? 8e (^avXoTarot elcoOacnv SoXco Trovrjp^ to 
ouofJLa TTepi(f)epeLi', aXka tlvol Trpdaaovre^ dvd^La 0eov /cat 

30 cf)povovvTe<5 ivavTia Trjs tov XptCTTOU StSao^/caXta? ctt' dX- 
e^/ocj iavTcov /cat Twt' TreiOoixdvoiv avTOt?" ovs 8et v/xa? oj? 
urjpLa eKKkiveLV' Ai'kaioc yap ekkAinac cobzerAi eic ton aiwna' 
npdxeipoc Ae r'NexAi kai enix^pToc AceBooN AnooAeiA" eto"t 
yap KYNec eNeoi, oy AyNAMeNoi yAAKTelN, \v(T(T(Dvre<;, \a6po- 

35 hrJKToi, ovs (fivXacrcreadaL XP^' aviaTa yap voctovctlv. larpo^ 

8e 7]ixo)u icTTLv 6 MONOc AAHeiNoc 06 oc, o dy€vi>r]TO<i /cat 

d7rp6(TLTO<;, 6 Tojv oXcov KvpLo<5, TOV Be fJLOvoy€Vov<; TraTrjp 

Kai yevvTjTOip. e^Ojitej' larpov Kai tov Kvptov i^ficov ©eoi^ 

l7]crovv TOV ^picTTOv, TOV TTpo al(6vo)v vlov jJLOvoyevrj Kai 

40 Xdyoz^, vcTTepov Se /cat dvOpcowov Ik Mapias T7J<; irapOevov 
6 Adroc yap cAp2 ereNero, o acrcu//,aT05 iv crcofxaTi, o aTra^i}? 

Greek MSS. In 1 it is a iali eriiditi estis, hoc est a paiilo clwistifero et thnotheo 
JidelissiiHO. I have made the correction on account of the datives which follow : 
see the lower note. 26 Ilai^Xy ry xpt(7ro^6/)y] gjgjgs ; iraiXov ro\J 

Xpi-0'TO(pbpov g3g4J'. VifjLodiip T(l} Trtcrrordry] gjgags ; Ti/x.odiou tov ttlutotcltov 

g3S4'''' ^29 ^^^"^ Twb.'] gig2-S'g4gs-*' ; oXka TLva. g^ ; sed aliquanta 1 : see above 

II- P- 47- 33 aTTuiXeta] aTroXeta g^. 34 Kiyyes] /cotVes g^. ot] g,g2Jg3g4i' 

1 ; 01 gs. Xuo'crwj'Tes] \i3(!<TovvTe'i g^. \a.Qpo^r\KToC\ All the MSS. Many edd. 

have XadpodrJKTai.. 38 Acai sec] om. g4 alone. 39 rif Xpicrrdv} 

gjgjgs; XP'""''^'' (om. t6c) g4g5. 40 Map/as ttjs irapd^vov'] irapdivov 

/xapias g4 alone. 

I think, be any doubt that the text 32. StVaio? k.t.X.] From Prov. x. 

should be read as I have restored it. 25, xi. 4. 

For this use of vtto with the dative 34. Kvves iveoi, k-tX."] From Is. Ivi. 

comp. e.g. Plat. Lack. p. 184 E vno 10: see the note on Antioch. 6. 

TraiSoTpilSy] dyada irenaibevixevos Koi 36. o fiovos ac.t.X.] From Joh. xvii. 

^(TKi]Kcos, Rcsp. viii. p. 558 D v\os vivo 3. 

Tw Trarpi redpafifievos. 4!. o Xoyos K.r.X.] From Joli. i. 14. 



256 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

iv 7ra9r]T(p croj^aart, o addvaro's iv BviqTca crcoixaTL, r) Icorj iv 
(f)6opa, OTTW? BavoLTOV Kcu (f)6opa<; ikevOepcocrr) /cat larpevcrrj 
Ta<i \fjv^a<5 Tfixoiv, /cat Ido-rjTai avrds vo(ry]\ev9eL(Ta^ iv dae^eia 
KoX Trovy]pal<^ cTTt^VjU-tat?. 

VIII. Mt) ovv tl<s vjLta? e^aTrararo), aicnrep ovhe i^aira- 5 
ToicrOe' oXot yap iare %eov. orav yap [xrjSejxCa eTTiBvixia iu 
vfJLLV vnap^r) Swafxevrj v^aa^ pvirdvai /cat ^daavov eirayayeiv, 
dpa Kara ®e6v t,rJTe, /cat eVre Xptcrrov. TrepCxprjiJia vfxatv 
/cat Trj<; dyvoTdrr]<s ^^(^eaioiv eK/cXi^crtas ttj^ hia^orjTov /cat 
ttoXvvixvtJtov Tot5 atcucrtv. ot crapKLKol ra TrvevjLtart/ca irpdr- 10 
reti^ ov Sui^at'rat, ovSe ot TrpevfJiaTiKol rd aapKiKd' wore ovoe 

7^ TTtoTt? TO. ttJ? aTTtcrrta? ouSe 17 aTTtcrrta ra T17? Trto'reto?. 
v[X€L<5 8e, TT\rjpei<i oVre? rou dyiov 7Ti>evixaT0<;, ovSev crapKLKou 
dWd TTPevjjiaTLKd Trdvra TrpdacreTe' iu XpiCTT^ 'Irjcrov reXet- 
ovcrBe, oc ecriN cooTHp nANxooN ANBpoonooN, maAicta nicrooN. 15 

I X. ''Eyz/w^' Se Ttt'a? irapohevaavra'; St' i5/>twi^ e^oi^ras 
KaKTjv hiha)(riv dWoKorov /cat Troprjpov TTvevpiaTO^' ot? ov/c 
eSfoKare TrdpoSov cnrelpai ra ^t^ai^ta, /3vcravT€<? ra wra et? to 
/jlt) Trapahe^acrBai ttjv vtt avTcov KaTayyeXkojxeprjv irXdvrjP, 
TreTretcTjaeVot to \aoTr\dvov TTpevjxa ov ra 'KpLcrTov aXXa Ta 20 

I 6 dddvaros iv 9vr]Ti^ ffw/xaTi] gjg^sg^l ; om. g4g5 (by homceoteleuton). 
2 iXevdepdxTTi /cat larpei^ffij] gig3g4^gs-S' ", iXevOepdiueL Kal iarpeijcrei. g^. 5 ^fa- 

waTOLTu] i^ardro} g^. ci'trTrep] g3 I; oTre/) gig2g4gs ; and 1 seems to have 

had this reading, for it translates loosely millns ergo vestriim seducatui-, quod et de 
voids confido. 6 SXot] gig2-fg4'fgS'y [I]; 6'Xws g3; al. 1. 7 vT:dpxv\ 

gig4g5-f ; vTrdpxei g^gy 8 eari XpiffTov. ir€p[\pr]p.a vfiuiv] gig2g4J'g5 ; eri^ 

[iaTai) christi subiectio vest)-a\\ eVr^ XP'""^""^' ''^'epi-'^'OIJ-OL Si u/iwi' (also adding eKJSdWere 
at the end of the sentence after rots aluxrip) g^ : see 11. p. 59 sq. The interpolator 
has left the words of the original, merely altering the (to him) unintelligible dyvl- 
^o/xai into dyvoTarTjs. 9 dyfOTaTrjs] gig2'*'g3g4-f ; dyLwrdrrji g^; om. 1. 

ScajSorjTOv] aiixiliatrix 1 (some confusion with ^oridov). 12 diriaTlas] dwicrTeias 

gigaga- awLcrTia] diricTTeia gjgaga- 13 vfieh] 7]/j.€?^ g^ (notwithstanding 

the following Trpdcrffere). 14 irvevfJLaTiKd] gig3g4^g5Jl ; irvevfj.aTi /cat g^. 

20 XaoTrXa^'oc] Xaoirvdvov g^,. 22 aXXd. sec] aXX' g5. 23 ra] gTg3g4-S'g5'' ! 

om. gj. 24 /caTT777eXXe;'] gig2-rg4^ ; KaryiyyeCkev gj; d7r?;77eXXej' g^; 

annunciat 1. 26 XaXiJo-et] XaXi^cre (sic) g2. 28 ^Sw/cas] giga^fgs 

15. OS icTTiv K.T.X.] From i Tim. are taken from John xiv. 24 6 \6yos 

iv. 10. (c.r.X., Joh. xvi. 13 ov XdKrjo-ei k.t\., 

24. KaTT]yye\\iv] The quotations Joh. xvii, 4, 6 f'yw crt f86^aan k.t.X., 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 257 

rSia XakeLW xfjevSoXoyov yap icmv to 8e ayiov rrvevfjia ov 
Ta loia akka ra tov ApiCTTov, /cat ovk acp eavTOv akka arro 
Tov KvpCov (o<; Kai o Kvpto? ra napa tov Trarpo? ^fxlv 
Karrjyyekkev 6 Aoroc yctyo, <f)r]crLV, on AKoyeje, oyk cctin ewoc 
25 ctXXa rou TTeixxfjavT6<; jxe Trarpo^;' Kai nepL tov 7rvevixaT0<; tov 
ayiov, oy AAAHcei, (f)r](rLv, Acf*' eAyroY, aAA oca an akoych nAp' 
Imoy- kou wepl iavTov ^rjac npoq tov Trarepa' epoo ce, cfirjaLV, 
eAo^ACA eni thc thc" to eproN o eAcoKAc moi, eTeAeioocA* 

e(t)AN6pC0CA coy TO ONOMA TO?C AN0poC)nOIC. ACttt TTepL TOV 

2,0 dyiov TTPevjjiaTOS' eKe?Noc eivie AozAcei, oti eK toy emoy Aam- 
Bansi. to oe TrXdvov Trvevjxa sayton KHpyTTei, ta i'aia AaAgT- 
avTapecTKOv yap iaTiv cayton AolAzei, TV(f)OV yap icTTL jxecTTOv 
^evSoXoyov vTrdp^ei, aTraTiqkov, doyrrevTiKov, KoXaKevTLKov, 
VTTOvXov, pa\l)0)S6v, (f)Xvapov, dcrv[Ji(f)0}voi', dixeTpoenes, yXicr- 

35 xpov, i//o^oSee9- ov ttj^ ivepyeLa<; pvcreTai vfjid^ 'iTycrov? d 
Xptcrrd? d ^e/xeXtwcra? vfjids inl Trjp ireTpav, w? \Wov<i 
iK\eKT0v<i, avvapiJLo\oyovfjL€vov<; et? olKoSofjLrjv ©eov 7TaTp6<S' 
dva(l)€p6jjLevoL et? ra v\p7] Sua XpicrTov tov virep 'qfjLcov 
(TTavpcodevTos, o'yoivco ^pcofxevoi to) ayico TrpevfxaTL' iricrTei 

40 Se dvayofJievoL, Kai dydrrr) Kovcja^ofxevoL e'/c yrji; Trpd? ovpavov, 

g^s ; d^ouKas g^. 19 aov t6 61^0/j.a} rb 6vofjid <tov g^ alone. 30 Xafx^dvei] add. 

f/ annunciabit vobis ergo titerqjie eoriim ipsum glorificat, a quo accepit quod faceret, et 
ipsum praedicat, atque eius verba pronunciat 1. -31 e(xvrhv\ gig2g4 ; eayri 

SsSs-^; dub. 1. 32 ka.vThv'l gjgs (but corrected) g^ (probably) ; kavrh g3g4^; dub. I. 
Ti;(/)oii.../xe(TT(Jj'] gigj-ygs; om. g4g5; acerbus namqiie est, plenus 1. 33 KoXaKev- 

tik6v] gig3g4-fg5-s' ; om. g^ (by homoeoteleuton) ; and I has only one word lubricus for 
the two, d(j}TrevTLK6v, KoKaKevTiKbv. 34 (jAiapovl cpXolapov gigg- 35 vfias] g^; 

^^as gig2g4g5; «^-f [!]■ o] g4g5 (see i. p. 265) ; om. g^g^sgy 36 v/xds] 

gjg2j'g3g5j'; '17/xas g4; nos 1. ws] om. g4 alone. 37 (TwapixoKoyov/x^vovs] apti 

1 ; evap/MoXoyovfi^vovs all the Greek MSS. For this conjectural reading which I have 
substituted comp. Ephes. ii. ^i. The change is slight, cy ^'^^ 6Y* ©eoO] 1 I; 

delov g4; delav gig^^gsgs^. 38 dva<pep5ixevoL] gjgj [I]; dmcpepo/xivoi (sic) g^; 

dva(pepofjL€vovs g3g4.S'- The interpolator has forgotten to alter the nom. which he found 
in the original and then has made the following participles to conform. f'/"?] 

i)i/'e( gg. 40 duaydnevoi] gjgs ; avaydifievoi g^ ; dvayofx^vovs g3g4.s'. Kov<pi- 

^hfievoC] gigjgs ; Kovcpi^o/xivovs g3g4^. yv^ Trpbs] T'ijs vir g^ alone (the 

expression borrowed from Luke xvii. 24). 

Job. xvi. 14 iKelvos K.T.X. Of the ra 'idia \aXe2 from Joh. viii. 44, and 
expressions which follow eavrov kt]- iavrov So^a'fet from Joh. viii. 54. 
pvTTei is modified from 2 Cor. iv. 5, 

IGN, III. 17 



258 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

(TVvohoLTTopovvTe^ ajxa ajxcofjiQ)?. MAKApioi yoip, <l>y]a-i,v, ol 
AMOiMoi KN oAo), o! nopeyoMeNoi eN nomo) Kypioy" 0005 oe icrnv 
oi7r\av7]<S ^Irjcrovs o X/3to"ro9* erto ycup, (f)y)orLV, eiwi h oAoc kai 
H ztoH" oSrjyei 8e 1) dSo? 77/009 roi' Trarepa* oyAeic yet/) epxeTAi 
rrpoc TON nATepA, ei mh Ai' eMoy. fxaKapiOL ovv icrre u/xet? 5 
ol 6eo(j)6poL, irvevpLar 0(^0 pot, vao(j)6poi, dyLOcfyopoL, /caret navra 
KeK0cr[Ji7]iJL€i'0i iv rai? eVroXats 'Ir^croi) Xpttrrov, BAciAeioN 
lepATeyMA, eGNOc a't'On, Aaoc eic nepinomciN' St' ovs ctyaX- 
Xicojxevos TQ^iwOrjp St' (ov ypd(f)(o 7rpocrop.i\rj a ai to?c atioic 
ToTc oyciN eN 'E(|)ec(f), T0t9 nicToTc eN XpicTO) Mncoy. -^aipco 10 
' ovv iff)' vplv, ort [XT} ttj jLtaratoTT^rt Trpoad^ere' ovSe Kara 
adpKa dyaTrdre aXXa Kara ©eov. 

X. Kat vnep tmv dXXo)v Se dv0p(oTTO)v ctStaXetTrrw? 
TTpoaev^eade' eanv yap avrots eX-Trt? fxeravoLas, Iva 0eov 
Tv^oiaLV MH 6 ninxooN r^p oyK anictatai; h 6 AnocTpecfxjON 15 
oyK enicTpe(J)ei ; iTTiTpexpaTe ovv avrot? ixadrjTevOrjvai vfxlv' 
ylvecrOe ovv Stct/covot @eov Acat (TTOfxa Xptcrrov- Xeyet yctp 

Kvpto?, CAN elATAfHTe e2 ANAli'oy ti'mion, wc ctoma Moy 
ececSe. ylvearOe 7rpo<; ra? opya? avrwv Vjitet? Ta7TeLv6(f>pove<i' 
avTird^are 77/009 ras /3Xacr<^T7/;tta9 avrcui^ v^aets rets iKTeveL<s 20 
evicts* avTcov irXavcJixevcjv, aTrJKeTe v/;t€t5 et' th nicxei eApAlor 

I crwoSotTro/soOvTes] gigags; <rwo8ot.iropovvras g3g4J. dfidifiui] g^; im- 

maculate 1; a/xuixoLS g^sg^sg^g^s. 3 6 XpKXTos] gig3g4.fg5-f ; XP^<^r6s (om. 

6) g^. 4 7ap] gig2g4g5; fidd. <p7)alv g^ 1. 6 7rv€V/j.aTO(p6poi vao- 

<p6poi aywcpSpoi.] gjg^ ; fa^ vaocpopot xpc(rTo06/jot ayioipdpoi I ; irvevixaTocpbpoi. ayio- 
(jiopoi. g2g4; spiritiferi sanctiferi templiferi 1; om. gj. 13 5^] here 

gig2-S'g3gs-f; after v^n^p g4. 16 eirtTpi^l/are] I; €vi(TTpi\pa.Te gig2J-g3g4-fg5^ ; 

convertimini 1. The v. 1. iinaTp^\paTe is due to the accidental proximity of iwi- 
(TTpicpei. avTois] gigggs with I; ai)roi)s g3g4j' ; al. 1. 22 iv sec] g3; 

per 1 (it has translated the previous iv by per) ; om. gig2g4gs- The omission is 
probably due to the similar ending -oncn. 24 AanetS] dd8 gj. 5:6] 

1. ixaKapioi K.T.X.] From Ps. cxviii so that this Ignatian writer must 

(cxix). I. have had eV 'E^eo-w in his text. 

3. €ya)...etpu k.t.X.] From Joh. 15. fir] 6 TrlnTOiv k.t.X.] From Jer. 

xiv. 6. viii. 4. The quotation which follows, • 

7. ^a(Ti\(iov /c.r.X.] Taken from tav (^ayayrjre, is from Jer. xv. 1 9. 

1 Pet. ii. 9. 21. TTj TTia-Td i^paioi] See the note, 
9. Tois a-yt'otf K.T.X.] Ephes. i. i ; II. p. 59. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 259 

vLKijcraTe to aypiov tjOo^ ev rjixepoTi^Ti, to opyikov iv rrpao- 

TrjTL' MAKApioi yap oi npAe?c, /cat Moochc npAoc uApA nANT<\c 

ANepconoyc, kol AavelS 7rpdo<; a(f)6Spa. Sto Trapaivei, IlavXo?, 

25 AoyAoN, Xiycov, Kypioy oy Aei m<\x^c^''*'» ''^^^' HnioN gTnai npdc 

nANTAC, AiAAKTIKON, ANG^IKAKON, eN npAOTHTI nAiAeyoNTA 

Toyc ANTiAiATieeMfcNOYC. p^r) (TTTOvhoit^ovTe^ apvvecrBai tov<; 
ctSt/cowTa? vpoi<;' ei ANTAneAooKA yoip, <f>r)(Tiv, toTc ANTAnoAi- 
Aoyci Moi KAKA. a8eX(^ov9 auTovs TTOLijcrcopev ttJ eTneiKeia' 

30 etTraTC yet/) TOt? pacrovcriv vpa<5, 'ASeX<^ot rjpoiv ecTTe' Iva to 
ovopa Tov J^vpCov So^acrOfj' koL pLprjacopeOa top Kvpuov, 
oc AoiAopoyMeNoc oyk ANTeAoiAopei, (rravpovpevo^ ovk avre- 
Teivev, HAcx^N oyK HneiAer aXA. virep tcov i^Opcov Trpocrrjv- 
■^€T0' nATep, Ac})ec aytoIc, oyK oi'Aacin 6 noioyciN. et Tt5 irXeov 

35 dSiKyjOels likeiova vTTopeivr), ovto<5 p^aKapuos' et Tt9 drrocrre- 
pyjOy, et Tt? dOeTrjOrj, 8ta to ovopa tov KvpCov, ovto9 optoj^ 
XpccTTov icTTiv. ^XeTTETe pyj TOV Sta/BoXov ftoToivr) evpeOfj 
iv vplv TTLKpa yap Icttlv /cat dXpvpd tl<? avTT). NHvpAxe, 
cooc})poNHCAT6 iv ^pLCTTCp Irjaov. 

40 XI. Ecr^aTot /catpot XotTTOv eto^tv alo-)(vv0a)pei',<f)of3r]~ 
Ocopev TTjv paKpoOvpiav tov ©eou* prj toy hAoytoy thc 

g,g,jg3g4J' 1; add. Koi g^. 25 ■^ttioj'] ijinov gj. 28 et avraTri- 

5wKa,...fii(xovaiv v/xay] gig2g4^g5l ; Xiyere Se g^. It has first omitted the words 
owing to homoeoteleuton, and then inserted X^7eTe 5^ as required by the sense. 
29 iTTieiKeig.] eVtet/ctci g^. 30 tjijlQv] vfjiCov g^. 31 rod] om. gs. M'A"?- 

crdj/xeOa] /ji.ifJ.T]a6/xeda g.^. 32 avTireivep] g^g^; avTireive g^g^; avreiTre g^; C07l- 

tradiccbat 1. 33 ^TreiXet] i^TTTjXet g^. 34 0] giga-fgsgsJ ; "' g4 

alone (after Luke xxiii. 34). et...et...€t] gig2g3g4gs' (Bryennios has only 

recorded the reading of g4 in the 2nd and 3rd cases, but prob. it applies to the 
first also.) The edd. commonly (not Zahn) read ia,v...ia.v...fQ.v. TrXe'oj'] gjga-f 

gj; -KXiiov gi,gy 35 \)-Ko^ivy)\ viro/j-elveL g^. 36 tov Kvpiov] 

TOV xP'-<^'''ov g4 alone. 39 crw^pot'ijtrare] au^poviaaTe. 

22. fv 7rpaorj;rt] The quotations lowing are quoted from i Pet. ii. 23 

which follow are from Matt. v. 5 /xa- os XoiSopovfievos k.t.X., Luke xxiii. 34 

Kapioi K.T.X., from Num. xii. 3 M.a)crfjs Trarep a(f)€s k.t.X. 
' npaos K.T.X., from 2 Tim. ii. 24 sq. 38. vrjyp-aTe, (TCi)(f)povT](TaT€'} Words 

8ovXov Kvpiov K.T.X., from Ps. vii. 4 taken from i Pet. iv. 7. 
ei di/raTreScoxa /c.r.X. 41. tov ttXovtov k.t.X.] From Rom. 

31. tov Kvpiov] The passages fol- ii. 4. 

1 7 — 2 



26o IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

XpHCTOTHTOC AYTOy KAI THC ANO)(HC K AT A(}) pON H COOMeN " 7] yCtp 

TTjv jxeWovcrav opyrjv (f)0^r]9(0jxev rj rrjv ivecTToiarav ^dpiv 
ayaTrrfcroixev ev rw vvv /3i(p' {xovov Iv Xptcrrw 'It^ctou ev^e- 
Orjvai ets to d\r)6Lvo)<; t^rjv. -)((opl<; tovtov fjLrjS^ dvanvevaai 
TTore eXrjcrOe' ovto<; yap [jlov t] cXtti?, ovtos to Kav-yxjixa, 5 
0VT09 ANeKAinHc nAoYToc iv w rd Sea-fjid dno Svpra? fJ^^pi 
Vutpjr)^ 7repL(f)€po), TOv<i TruevfiaTLKov? ixapyapura';, iv ot? 
yevoLTO fxoL rekeioiOrjvai rfj Trpocrev^fj vfxiov, ^xero^ov twv 
7ra6r]ixdTcov HpicTTov /cat kolvcdvov rov Oavdrov avTov yeve- 
crOai Kcu TTJ^ iK veKpcov dvacTTdcreo)^ kol t7J<; dveKXiwov^ lo 
^<yT7S* 179 yevoLTO [jlol iTTLTvyelv, Iva iv Kkrjpco 'Kcfyeaicov evpeOo) 
T(ov XpLCTTLavaiv, ot KoX Tols diTOcrToXoL^ TrdvTOTe (Tvvrjcrav 
iv SvvdfxeL ^Irjcrov 'Kpio'TOV, UavXa), 'icodwy, TijxoOeco tw 

TTLaTOTdTCO. 

L 

XII. OTSa Tt9 et/xt /cat ricriv ypacfxo' iyco o eXa;)(tcrT09 15 
'lyt'aTto9 [/cat] T0t9 vtto klvSvvov /cat Kpiaiv irapopuOio^' V)a€t9 
8e Tjkeqyiivoi, icTTrjpiyfjiivoL iv XpccTTS' irdpoSo'; icrre tcov 
Sta ®e6v dvaipovfjLevojv And toy aFmatgc "ABeA toy Aikai'oy 
eooc TOY aFmatoc 'lyvaTLOV tov iXa^CcTTOv. IlavXov crvixfjLvaTaL 
iari, TJytacr^eVov, fxe[xapTvpy]ixevov otl ckcyoc eVrti' eKAorHc-2o 

I V ya-p] gig2g4^gs I ; IJ-dWov yap (sic) gj ; plus 1. 2 x^P't'] I ; gratiam 1 ; 

Xapai' gigjJ-gsgsJ-; (>pyr\v g^^. 3 §1^^'] txt gig2g4g5 ; add. ^orw 5^ r/ evecTTQiaa. 

Xfipci- Kal 7) oKtiOlvt] t6 g3. In 1 the passage runs praesenicm gratiam diligamjis : 
pracsens enivi gratia est, ut inveniamitr in christo jesti. There is nothhig corre- 
sponding to this addition in I. 4 6.va.-KVi\Jaa.i\ av ayvevcrai gig2g4gs; ci" 
avairvevaai g^; rcspirare 1. The reading of §3 is adopted commonly by the 
edd., though not grammatical. 5 gXr/u^e] eXoto-^e gs. 6 oCtos] gig2-fg3g4-f ! 
oi5ros 6 gs. dveKXiTTT??] LXX ; di/e/cXenrTjs g^ ; di/eXXeiTTTjs gjg3 ; dveWnrris 
g^sg^s. 10 Of eKXiTTOVi] dveKXeiirovs gjg^g^; dpeKXeiTTTov g^g^. 12 <7vv- 
Tjffav] gig3g4J'g5-f ; (rwe7<rav g^; conversati sunt 1. For I see II. p. 62. 15 670;] 
txt gig2g4gs; add. ^kv g3; add. itaqiie 1. 16 Koi pri.] gig2g4^gs; oni. gj ; 
al. 1. 17 Trdpodos icrre] with I; irapadodeb ye giga^fgS'i" ; tradittis sum 
autem 1 ; TrapaboO-qaeffde g^ ; irapadodeis ye iyCo dXXd g3. The difference between 
TTApoAoceCTe and nApAAoGeicpe is not great; and irdpaSos eare was doubt- 
less the original reading in the interpolator's text, as it is in Ignatius himself. 

6. av€Kki7Tr]i ttXoOtos] See Wisd. 18. airh rov atixaros k.t.\.] From 

viii. 18; comp. Wisd. vii. 14, Luke Matt, xxiii. 35. 
xii. 33. 20. (TKevoi,..(K\oyfjs] Acts ix. 15. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 261 

ov yivoiTO fxoL vtto to. Ixvr) evpeOrjuac, /cat tcop XoLTraiv dyCajv, 
oTav ^Irjcrov ^picrrov imTV^o)' 69 iravTore iv rats SeT^crecrtv 
avTov fXPrjixoueveL vjxcov. 

XIII. XTTovSct^ere ovv nvKvoTepov crvvep^ecrOaL et? 

25 ev^apio'TLap ©eov /cat So^ai^* orat' yap crwe^ws cttI to avro 
yemqarOe, Kadaipovvrai at Svmjaetg rou Sarava, /cat anpaKTa 
avTov i7rL(TTp€(f)eL ta nenypooMeNA BeAH tt/oos ajxapTLav r) 
yap v[x€Tepa ojxouoia /cat (TVix(f)(opos ttlcttl'^ avTov fxeu icTTLv 
6Xe9po<;, Tcov Be VTracnriaTajp avTov jSdaavo^, ovSeu d[JLeLvov 

30 T179 Kara X.pL<TTOP elpy]pr]<;, iu fj Tra? TroXefxo^ /carapyetrat 
aepicop /cat eTnyeicov TTPevfiaTCJU' oy r^p cctin hm?n h haAh 
npoc aIma kai cApKA, aAAa np()c tac Ap)(Ac KAi npdc elOYCiAc 
KAi npdc Toyc KOCMOKpATopAC TOY cKOToyc, npdc TA nN6Y- 
MATiKA THc noNHpiAc eN To?c enoypANioic. 

35 XIV, OvKovv ov XyjaeTai vjota? tl tcov voyjixaTOiv tov 

hiajSoXov, idv, cu? IlavXog, reXetojs et? Xptcrrov €)(r)re rrjv 
TTLCTTiv /cat rrjv dyaTTiqv, i^rts ecrrtv apx'*? C^^'* '^^^ reXog* 
ap;)(7} ^ctJi^g Trtcrrt?, TeXo<; Se dydTrrj' rd Se Bvo ip €p6t7)tl 
yep6[JL€Pa ©eov dpdpcoirop dnoTeXeL' rd Se aXXa irdpra ets 

The corruption into irapadodels ye however was earlier than any existing author- 
ities for the interpolator's text. The reading of g3 is a deliberate altera- 
tion. 18 5ia Geoi'] propter deum 1; ets Qthv I; 5ta XP'O"''^'' gig2'''g3S4'^ 
gsJ. 19 ToO aJ'yaaros] gjg3 ; aifj-aros (om. roO) g2g4gs. tov eXa- 
Xi-(TTov] gig2g4g5l ; eXax'^ros, vfMe'cs 8e g^. 22 'Irjcrov] om. g4 alone. 23 v- 
fJi-^v] gig2S4-''g5l with I; Tj/j-Qv g^. 24 TrvKvorepov] noLKvorepov g^. 25 ev- 
XaptcTTtac] evxapi-cTelav g^. avvex'^s] here, gig2g3g4-f J after avrb, g^. The 
order of gig2g3g4 is also the order of I, which has ttvkvws iwi rb airo, and of 1, 
which translates assidue hoc ipsiim. 26 y^urjcrde] gig2g3g4-''; yivrjaOe g^; 
ylveade I. 27 iiriarpicpHl fieuei g^ alone. 28 v/xeripa] gig3g4'S'gs-f 
1; rjfieripa g^. 30 KarapyelTai] Karepyrp-ai. g^, 31 aeplwv] depeiwv 
gg. 32 /cat Trpos i^ovcrias /cat Trpos roiis /c.t.X.] gigjgsJ 'fO' ■n-pos ras i^ovcFias 
Trpbs Tovs K.T.\. g4 ; et potestates et adversus etc. 1; irpm ras e^ovcrias, Trp&s toijs 
K.T.X. g5 (in conformity with Ephes. vi. 12). 34 TrovT]pias] i^ovaias g^, probably 
an error of the press. 36 ^X'?'-^] gi'yg3g4'f with I ; ^x^re g2g5. 39 5^ 
aXXa] 5' dXXa gy 

27. TCI nenvpafieva /3eX/;] Ephes. (Ephes. vi. 12). 
vi. 16, taken from the context of the 39. eeoii av6pa>irov /c.r.X.] A re- 
quotation which follows almost im- miniscence of 2 Tim. iii. 17. 
mediately, ov yap ia-TLV rjpup K.T.X. 



262 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

KokoKayaOiav aKokovOd ecmv. ovSet? ttlcttiv inayyeWo- 
fjLevos 6cf)ei\eL afxapTdveiv, ovSe ayajriqv KeKTr)fxevo<; fXLcrelu 
Tov aoe\(j)6v' o yap etTTcou, AfAHHceic KypiON ton OeoN coy, 
elTTev, KAi TON hAhcion coy oic ceAYTON. ot errayyeWoixevoL 
^piCTTOv eivai, ovk i^ oiv Xeyovcru ^ovov, aXXa /cat e^ ^v 5 
TrpaTTovcri, yvoipitpvTai' gk r^p Toy KApnoy to AeNApoN r'Noo- 

CKeTAI. 

XV. AfjLetvop icTTL (TKOirav Kai elvai rj Xakelv koI jai) 
elvai' oyK eN Adpoi h BaciAeia Toy 0eoy, aAA' en AyNA/wer 
KApAi'A nicTeyeTAi, ctomati Ae OMoAoreTTAr Trj fxev eic Aikaio- io 
cyNHN, Tw oe eic ccoTHpiAN. Kokov TO OLodaKeuv, idv 6 Xeycov 

TTOlfj' OC yap AN nOIHCH KAI AIAaIh, OYTOC MefAC 6N TH BaCIACIA. 

o Kvptog yixojv Kai @eo9 Irjcrovs o Xptcrrc'?, d vto? rov ©eov 
TOV t,oivTO<;, TTpcoTov eTTotr^CTev /cat rore iSiSa^ev, w? fxapTvpeL 
AovAcas, oy 6 enAiNOC eN toj eyArreAi'oi Aia hacoon toon 15 
eKKAHciooN. ovSev \av9dvei tov K^vpiov, dWd /cat to. KpvTTTa 
yjfjLCJV iyyv<5 avT(o eaTiv. travTa ovv TTOLCofiev, w? avTov iv 
Tjixiv KaTOLKovvTOs, tvtt ci/xcv avTov vaoi, Kat avros iv rjixlv 
©609. XptfTTO? ev Tjixlv XaXeLTO), cos Kat iv UavXco' to nvevfjLa 

1 6<pel\ei\ otpelXri g^. 4 ceavrov] gigz-fgs; f "utoj' g4g5. 10 tkt- 

Tei/ercti o/xoXo^eiTat] TnareveTe ofioXoyeire g^ alone. 11 Xiytjii'] 

gigsSA^Ss^ '■: ^^7W g^. 12 V0LTf]ay...diSd^7i] g,g4Jgs^ ; iroi-naei, didd^ei 

gags- 13 Xpto-ris] gigjgs; XP'<^'"os (om. 6) g3g4j'. 17 ai;r(P] 

gi§2g3S4gs with I. There is no authority for avrov, which the edd. commonly 
read. 18 avrov] avrCj g^ alone. 24 oI'koi's] om. g4 

alone. 25 BiSaa Koklav'] gig2g4gsl > eKKkrjaiav gj, which has been adopted 

commonly by the edd. before Zahn. 26 koX Odvarov vTrifieivep] gig2g3g4 

(inre/xeive) • vTr^fxeivev Kal Odvarov g^. 27 6 Ki;/3tos] K'upios (om. 6) g4 

alone. 6 rov GeoO] praef. 6 deb% g^ alone. wos" o5] gig3g4-s'g5>fl ; woC 

(or perhaps vlbs • utoO, for Dressel is not explicit) g^. 28 XiwavOeh] Xeiiravdeis 

3. dyaTTi^a-eis K.r.X.] Luke x. 27 12. of...ai/ iroii](rT] k.t.X.] Matt. v. 

(from Deut. vi. 5, Lev. xix. 18); 19. For the whole passage see .^^/^jj/. 

comp. Ps-Sviyrn. 6. Const, ii. 6 o Kupioy 7;fitoi'...o utos rov 

6. cAt yap roG Kapnoii /c.r.X.] Matt. GeoG rjp^aro Trpdrov ttokIv kui rore 

xii. 33. bihaa-KeLV Sto ^r](nv 'Os 8' ai/ TTOirja-j] 

8. /X17 e^i/ai] The quotations which Kat SiBa^rj k.t.\. We have thus an 

follow are from i Cor. iv. 20 ovk eV explanation of cos fxaprvpel Aovkcls, 

Xoyo) (C.T.X., and from Rom. x. 10 Kap- which is a reference to Acts i. i Sv 

8ia K.r.X. rjp^aro 'irjaovs noiflv re Koi SiBacTKeiv. 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 263 

20 TO ayiov SiBacTKeTO) TJ/xa? ra Xptcrrov (fideyyecrOai napa- 

XVI. Mm nAANAcee, dSe\<f)OL ixov ol olKO(f)66poL Baci- 
AeiAN OeoY oy KAhpoNOMHcoyciN- et 8e ol tov<; dvOpconLvov^ 
OLKov? hia(^6eipovTe<^ Oavdro) KaTaSiKa^ovTat, Troaoi p.dWov 

25 ol rr^v Xptcrrov oioacrK'aXtai' vodevecv iin^eipovvTe^ aloiviav 
tIctovcti Slk-i-jv vnep 7)9 crravpov kol OdvaTov vnefxeLvev 
o Kvpio<s Iy)(rovs o rov ®eov iJLOvoyevr)^ vlos* ov rrjv StSacr- 
KoKiav o a0eTr](ra<; XiTravOel^ koI 7ra)(yv0el<; eU yievvav 
^(uprjcrei. 6jJiOL(o<; oe kol ird^ dv$p(07ros 6 to hiaKpiveiv irapd 

30 ©eov elX'r](f)co'^ KoXacrOijcreTaL, dTreipco TrotjaeVt i^aKoXovdijcras 
zeal ^evSrj So^ai^ (oq dXrjdrj he^djxevo^;. tic koinoonia (})ooti 
npoc CKOTOC H XpicTO) npoc BeAiAp; h ti'c wepic nicToy npoc 
AnicTON, H NAO) Oeoy M6TA eiAcoAooN; (^T^jat 8e /caycu, rts 
Koivoyvia dXrj0eLa<? npos ypevSos, 7^ SLKaLoa-vuy]<s npoq dSiKiav, 

35 "^ §0^179 7rpo9 xjjevSoSo^Lav ; 

XVII. Ata Touro ixvpov eXafiep 6 KvpLo<; inl Trj<? Ke(f)a- 
X179, tVa 7/ iKKXrjaia TTverj rrjv d^Oapaiav. wypoN ydp, (^-qcriv, 
eKKeNooOeN onoma cor Aia toyto NeANiAec HfAnHCAN ce, 
efAKycAN C6' oni'coo eic ocmhn MypcoN coy ApAMoyweOA. ^irj 

gj. ■yievvav'] 7^e»/ai/ g4. 29 6] om. g4 alone. 30 KoXaff- 

^Tjo-erat] om. g3 alone. airelpo: iroLfiivi] gig2^g4^g5Jl ; iroifiivL direipu) Si 

g3- 31 a.\r,eTi] g^s; veram 1; dXy]Qy]v g-^; dXyjeQs gig2g4. 32 Be- 

^'V] gig3g4-fgs-^; ^e^'a^ga; ^^^^'«^ 1- 34 SiKaL0<Tvv7]s] gjg3g4Jl; diKaio- 

(^^"■n gjgs- 35 5o'?7;s] g3g4J'l ; So'It? g^g^gs- ^pevSoSo^lav] gig3g4Jl ; 

ij/evSo^iav g^: ddo^iav gj. 36 eiri ttjs] g2g4gs with I; eVt (om. t^s) g^ ; cos 

eiri (om. t^s) g3 ; in 1. Ace(/)aX^s] txt gig2g4g5l ; add. Trjs €KK\r)alas 

gy 37 iva] om. g4. 38 <rot] gig2g3g4; <^ov gjj ; /z^z^w 1. The edd. 

read aov (as in Cant. i. 3, where however there is a v. 1. croi.). 39 oirlcro}] 

gig3g45g5J'; oTTtcrw avTu)v g^; /i?i'i? ^^ 1. In Cant. i. 3 it is orriVw <70v. nijpcov] 

nipov g4 alone. In g3 it is misprinted fiv^wv. The Lxx has /xvpuv. 

15. ov 6 enaivos K.T.X.] 2 Cor. viii. 28. Xnravdds koX iraxwdels] Words 

18, applied to S. Luke from a mis- borrowed from Deut. xxxii. 15 ; comp. 

taken interpretation of ev ra evayye- Clem. Rom. 3. 

Xi'o) as his written Gospel. So pro- 31. rU Koivavia k.t.X.] 2 Cor. vi. 

bably Origan, quoted by Euseb. H.E. 14 sq; comp. iMart. Ign. Rom. 4. 

vi. 25. 2>7- fJ^vpoi'...eKKevco6ev K.T.\.] From 

22. /XT] nXava(Tdf...^acn\eiav <.r.X.] Cant. i. 3; 4- 
Expressions from i Cor. vi. 9, 10. 



264 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

dXei^icrOoi hvcroi^iav StSacr^aXta? tov ala)vo<i tovtov 17 dyca 
Tov ©eov eKKkiqcria' ixrj al^jxaXcJTLaOfj vno T179 Travov py cas 
avTOv, COS 17 rrpcoT"!] yvvrj. Sta ri XoyiKol 6vTe<; ov yivoixeOa 
(f)p6vL[jL0L ; Stct TL eix(j)VTOv TO uepL @eov irapa 'Kpicrrov 
\a^6vTe<; KpLTrjpiov et? aypoLau /caraTTtTTTO/Aev e^ a/xeXeia? ; 5 
dyvoovvTe<; to -^dpuajxa 6 el\TJ(f)aixev, dvoiJTcos dwoWvfJLeda. 

XVIII. 'O (TTavpOS TOV XpCCTTOV TOt? JLICV d7rL(TTOL<S 

(TKavoakov icTTiv, rots Se Trtcrrots (TOiTiqpia koI 1,0)7) alcovLO<s. 
noY cocj)dc; noy cyzhththc; 770U Kav^rjaiS tcov \eyop.evo)v 
hvvaTMV', 6 yo-p TOV ©eov vtos, o tt^o alcoi/cov yevviq6e\<i 10 
KoX Ta TrdvTa yvajfjiY} tov naTpos crvaTiqcrap.evos, ovto^ ekvo- 
(fiopijdr) eK Maptas Kar' oiKovopuiav, e/c crTrep^aro? /^ei^ AavetS 
7rvev[xaT0<; Se dyiov. iAoy ycty9, cf)7j(TLV, h nApGeNOC In r^^cxpi 
AHyeTAi KAi TelexAi Y'ON, KAi kAhGhcgtai 'EmmanoyhA. ovtos 
iyevvrjOrj koX ijSaTTTicrdr) vno 'Icodvvov, iva TrtcroTrotT^cn^rat 15 
TTjv SidTa^Lv Tr)v iyyeipiaOelaav tw rrpo<^rjTrj. 

XIX. Kat ekadep tov ap^ovTa tov ala)Po<s tovtov 
Tj napOepia Mapias, koI o TOKeT6<i avTrjs, d^aotcos /cat o 
6dvaT0<; tov Kvpiov Tpia fxvcTTijpLa Kpavyyj<?, aTiva ev 
rjcrv^ia iirpd^Or], 7][xlv 8e i(f)av€pdjdr]. dcTTrfp ev ovpavco 20 
ekafjLxjjev virep 7rdvTa<i tov<; npo avTov, /cat to ^ws avTOv 
dveKkdXrjTov rjv, /cat ^evicrfiov Trapel^ev ij KaLvoTTjs avrov 
rots opcoatv avTov ret Se XoLTrd wavTa daTpa dfxa rfkioi 

I a\ei<pe(xdo3\ gig2g4g5; add. ris g-^', add. qtiis 1. This is quite unnecessary, and 
involves a change in the punctuation. SucrwS/ct!'] Svaudeiav gj. diSaaKaXlas] 

g3g4j'; TTJs diSaaKaXias 1; doctriiiael', didaffKaXlav g^g^gy 2 toD Qeov] Oeov 

(cm. tov) g3. 3 yivoiMeda] yLvdofieda gy 4 (ppovifxoi] (ppourjfioi g^. t6] 

Tbf g^. Xpto-ToO]gjg2g4gs; ToO xP'o-ToDgs- 5 ^^] gig2g4gsl ! ^^^^ ^s g3- 

dfieXeias] dixeXlas g^. 9 XeyofJi^vuv] g^ ends with Xeyo-. 12 olKovofMLav] 

gjgjg^; add. Oeov g-^. Z>« appears in some texts of 1, but is Avanting in the most 
important mss. In the existing authorities of I it is found, but it is probably an 
interpolation. AaueiS] 5a5 gj. 13 TTfevfjLaTos] gig2g4l with I; 

9. noi) (T0(})6s K.r.X.] See the note 15. IvaTna-Tonoirjo-r^Tai k.t.\J\ Apost. 

above, 11. p. 74. Const, vii. 22 i^aiTTia-dj) ... Iva koI 

13. tSoii.-.j) napdivos K.r.X.] Is. vii. ^laxivvj] akrjQflav irpoa^apTvpria-Tj koi 

14 (Matt. i. 23), quoted also Philipp. i]filv vTroypa/x/xoi/ napdaxv'f^'- 

3, Antioch. 2. 30. ovre to Trporepoi'] i.e. 'the one, 



TO THE EPHESIANS. 265 

KaL (reXrjvY) ^0/309 eyivovro t&> dcTTepL- avros Se ^f vnep- 
25 jBdWojv avTovs T(o (f)ap(^. rapa^rj re y)v, nodeu rj Kai- 
voTr]<; 17 ^att'oz-tevr;. evOev ifxajpaivero cro(f)La KO(Tp.iKrj, yorfreia 
vOXos Tjv, Kol yeXcoq -q jxayeia' Tret? Oe(TiJi6<; /ca/cta? i^(f>avL^eTO, 
ayvota<; t,6(^o<; hiecTKehavvvro, koX TvpavvLKrj dp^y) KadypeiTO, 
@eov (o<s audpdjTTOv (fiatvoixevov, kol dvOpconov cJ? Seov ivep- 
30 yowTos' aXX ovre to irporepov So^a, ovre to SevTepof 
ifjiXoTTj';' aXXd to jxeu dXijdeLa, to Se oiKovoixta. dp^rjv Se 
iXafjL^avev to irapa 0ew dTrrjpTLcrixevov' evOev ra irdvTa crvve- 
KiveiTO hid TO (jLeXeTacrOaL OavaTov KaToXvcriv. 

JvA.. ZTTjKETe, aoeA(pot, eopaioi ev tt) TncrreL Irjcrov 

35 Xptcrrov /cai eV r^ avTov dydirrj, ev wdOei avTov /cat dva- 

(TTacreL. Travre? eV ^dpiTi i^ ovo/aaro? crvvaO poit^ea-Be Koivrj, 

iv fXLO. TTlCTTei @€OU TTaTpOS KOL 'lr)(T0V 'K.pLOTTOV TOV [XOUO- 

yevov^ avTov vlov, tov kol npooroTOKOY hachc KTiceooc, /caret 
(jdpKa Se e/c yevovs AavetS, i(f)oSr]yovixepoL vno tov irapa- 

40 kXtjtov VTTaKovovTe'^ tS iTTKJKOTTO) KoX Tw TTpecr/SvTepico 
airepicnrdaTO) Stai/otct" eW dpTov kXcDz^tc?, o icrTcv (jidpixaKov 
d0avacria<i, avrtSoro? tov jLf)} diroOavelv dXXd t^rjv ev 0ecy 
8ta 'lT7crov XptcrTou, KaOapTTjpiov dXe^iKaKov. 

XXI. EtT^i/ vfxcov dvTLxjjv^^^ov, Koi (x)v irrefx^aTe ets ©eov 

45 TLixrjv els ^iivpvav odev /cat ypd(f)(o vjjlIv, ev^apicTTCov Toi 

5td 7rv€i;;uaTos g3. 15 /cat] £3 with I; om. gig2g4; al. 1. ttictto- 

■KOi.-r)(j-i)TaC\ Tn.(TTowoLy](yeTai. g^. 16 eyxeipKrdelcrau] iyxeipicrOljaap g^. 18 vap- 

6evla] g2-fg3g4J-; irapdevda gj. 21 tol-s] tov gj. 25 ayToi-s] 

gig2g4 ; ovmes [dcTpa has been translated by sidera) 1 ; ayra g3. 26 7077- 

■^«'«3 g2g4^; 70'?T'a gig3- 27 7^\ws] 7^\os g2g3. ^107610] g4j; 

Ma7ta g3; /Mayias giga- •^^awfero] KadrjipeTro (sic) g4 alone (from 

below). 28 KadripeiTo] gig3g4^; KaOaipelro g^. 32 ajr-qpTMixevov] 

dTrrjpTr](T/j.4vov g^, ffwe/ctj'etTo] uvviKeLViLTO g^. 34 Srij/cere] arriKeraL 

gi- 35 Td(9et] TrdeiT; gj. 37 /cat] g,g3g4jl ; om. gj. 39 AaveLd] 

dad gj. i(po5-)]yov/x€voi] gg^^gs ; €wodr]yov/J.€voi, gig4. 

the incarnation of Deity, is not a others, see Ps-TralL 6, Tlzn-. 6, 

mere phantasm, and the other, the Philipp. 5, //k'r^ 2. 

humanity of Christ, is not bare hu- 31. o\KovQii.[d\ See the note on 

manity.' For yj^Xos, ylAiKorrjs, as kut olKovofxlap Ign. Ep/ies. j 8,11. p. y^. 

applied to the pure humanitarian 38. Tj-pcoroTOKov K.r.\.] Col. i. 15, 

Christology of the Ebionites and quoted also Tars. 4, Ps-Sniyrn. r. 



266 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

KvpCcp, ajyaTxCiv HoXvKapiTov cJ? /cat vfia^. ixvrjixovevere jxov, 
o5? KOL vyLCuv 'Ii^crovs o Xptcrro? o evXoyT^ros et? rov<s alo)va<i. 
Trpocrev^eaOe virep Trj<; lKKky)ala<i ^ KvTLo-)(i(ov rrj^ iv ^vpia, 
odev SeSejU-eVo? €t9 ^FcofjLrjv aTrdyoyiai, eV^aros (nv t(ov eKel 
inaToJv, axTTrep i^^LfoOrjv els ®eov TijJLrjv <j>ope(Tai Tavracrl 5 
Ta<5 dXvcreLS' eppcocrOe iv @e&> TrarpX /cat Kvpio) 'liycrov 
^piCTTca T'Q Koivfi cXTTtSt Ti]fJLO)v, iv TTvcvp.aTi dyio)' eppcoaOe. 
dfJLriv 7] ^a/3t9. 



13- 

uvot pnuAiort. 

'TTNATIOS, o /cat ©eo^o/309, r^ T^kerjfJLevr) iv jaeyaXetorr^rt i< 

vxjjiaTov 0€ou Trarpo<s /cat 'It^ctov Xptcrrov roi) jxovoyevovs 
avTov vlov, iKKkrqata T^yLaafxevr) Kat veKfxoTLcrjJievr) iv dekrj- 
jLtart ©eou rov Troti^cravTos ra iravra a ecrriv, Kara ttccttlv kol 

I d707rwi'] ci7a7rw g3 alone. 5 uffirep] gig2g3g4 with I ; unde 1. There is no 

authority for Sffirep, which is commonly read by editors. 7 iv irve^/j-aTL] 

Kai iv irveijfj.aTi g^ alone. 8 17 X^P'sl gig2g4 = o"^- [gslL^]' but as gj 

makes a similar omission in Polyc. 7, its testimony is suspicious here. After X'^/"^ 
add. iyvarlov iKpefflots gig2g4, without any interpunctuation (at least in g2g4)'. but 
this is obviously an isolated subscription which has been accidentally attached to 
the body of the letter. 

Subscr. Tov aylov iepofjutprvpos iyvarlov iiriffToK-q irpbi e^ecrious ta. gjgj. Nothing 
in g3g4- 

rrpOC poOMAIOYc] g4 (with the number t/S in the marg.); tov airov eviffToXy] 
irpbs poi/xalovs gjgj (There is no number in the marg. or elsewhere in either 
MS ; Dressel is wrong in giving t/3 as part of the superscription in g^) ; tov 
ayiov iepofxdpTvpos Iyvarlov iwiffKoTrov OeoiroXews dvTioxelai eTricrroXi) irpbs pta/Malovs, 

'^- g3- 

8. dfj.i]v 7; x"P'^] Comp. Ps- beatitude cognoscat etc' This is 

Polyc. 8. Anastasius of Antioch, adduced as one of the earliest testi- 

writing to Gregory the Great, about monies to the circulation of the in- 

A.D. 594, quotes these words ; to terpolated Ignatian Epistles. The 

which Gregory replies {Op. vii. p. inference however is not certain ; for 

320, Venet. 1770) 'Amen. Gratia. the Armenian Version adds 'Gratia 

Quae videlicet verba de scriptis ves- vobiscum : Amen,' at the end of the 

tris accepta, idcirco in meis epistolis genuine letter to the Ephesians, and 

pono, ut de sancto Ignatio vestra this seems to be a loose translation 



TO THE ROMANS. 



267 



ayairy^v 'irjcrov XpLcrTov tov ©eov /cat (roJTrjpo<5 tjixojv, tJt£,9 

15 TrpoKaOrjTaL iu tottco y^o)piov 'Paj/xatojj^, d^ioOeo^, d^L07rp€7rrf<;, 
d^LOfiaKoipLaTo^, d^iiiraivo^, d^LeTrCrevKTO^, d^Layvo<i, koI 
npoKaO-qixem) Trj<s dydirr)^, ^pi(TT6voixo<;, nar pcouvixo'g, irvev- 
fxaro(f)6po<s, tjv koI dcnrdt^oixai ev ovoixaTi 0eou iravTOKpd- 
Topo^ Kol ^Irjcrov XpiCTTOv TOV vlov avTov- rot? Kara adpKa 

20 /cat TTvevfJia Tyt'cujueVots Trdar) ivToXfj avrov, tt€7t\.7}P(ojx€pol<s 
ndcrr)'? -vdpLTOs ©eou aSta/cptrws /cat a7rootvXto"/AeVot9 dno 
nauTO's dWoTpLov ^(ojxaTos' irXelcTTa iv 0ea> /cat irarpl /cat 
Kvpio) tjixcjv 'It^ctov XpLcrT^ dixatp^oi^; ^aipeiv. 

I. 'EttcI ev^djxei'O'; t(o ©ew eTrerv^ov Iheiv iifxajv ret 

25 d^LoOea npoaojTra, cos kol Trkeov yrovjxrjv Xa^eiv SeScjaeVo? 
yap iv XptcTTw ^Itjctov iXiTL^co vjxds dcnrdcracrOaL, idvTrep 
Oeky^ixa tj tov d^LcodrjuaC jxe et? t€Xo<; etvat* r) jxep yap dp^ 
evoLKovoixrjTO'? iaTLv, iavrrep ^dpiTos iTTLTv^co, ets to tou 
Kkrjpov fxov eU iTepa<; dvep,7rohiaTOi'^ airoXa^elv cf)ofiovixai 

30 yap TTjv dyaTrrjv vfjicov, pjrj avTrj fxe dhiKijo-r)' vplv yap 
ev)(epe<i icrTiv, o 6e\eTe, TTOirjaai' ip^oi he hvarKoXov ecTTiv 

10 Tike-nnivri] gJg^sg^s 1 with I; euXoyrj/xhy gj. 12 vyiaafiivri] gig2g3g4Jl. 

There is no authority in this recension for rjyaTrri/xevT], which some editors adopt 
here. The marginal alternative ip/oLxrjixivrj, which Dressel's language appears to 
assign to V (=gi), doubtless belongs to the secondary MS O. 13 &] ^ g^ 

alone. 14 /cai o-ojr^pos] gjg3g4j 1; cwr^pos (om. /cat) g^. 16 a^t67ri'rei;/CTOs] a|io€- 
TrlrevKTOS gig4-f; d^LoeiriaTevKTos g^; d^L€TriaTevTos g^; fide digtiae (d^ioTriffrevTo^) 
1: see 11. p. 191. d^layvos] gig2-fg4^ with I; castigate dignae 1; afidYios 

gj. 17 xpi(jTbvoii.o{\ with I (see 11. p. 192); lege (v. \. fide) ChristiX; xpioro- 

vvjxos g^; xP'CTcii'i'Mos gig3g45'. 18 GeoO] om. g4 alone. 23 rjfj.Qiv'\ om.. 

g3 alone. 24 ''End €v^dixevoi\ gjg2g3g4; deprecans (as if iirev^dp-evos) 1: see 

above, 11. p. 194. 25 ihs] sicuti 1, with I (11. p. 194); oOs gig2-yg3g4-f- rfroifj.rtv'] 

i) Toifiri (sic) g^. 30 aStxijo-Tj] g,g45; d5iK7)ffei g^g^. 31 eanv rod 

GeoO] gj with I ; eort to deov g^g^s ; eariu deov g^. 



or a paraphrase of d/x7ji/- 7; x^P''^- 
So again at the end of the Epistle to 
Polycarp, where dfnjv 77 x^P^^ stands 
now only in the interpolator's text, 
the Armenian Version of the origi- 
nal Ignatius has 'Gratia cum omni- 
bus vobis : Amen.' It is probable 
therefore that duTJir 7) xop's' stood at 



the close of both these epistles in 
the original text, or in some early 
copies, of the genuine Ignatius. 
Transcribers would be sorely teinpt- 
ed to omit or alter such an unusual 
expression. For the absolute use of 
T] x^P's' in Ignatius see Sinyrn. 12 
with the note (ll. p. 321). 



2 68 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tov @eov eTTLTV)(elv, edvirep i5jaet? jut} (jieicrrjcrde [xov TTpo(f)d<TeL 
(^tXta? (rapKivr)<s. 

II. Ov 6e\o) yap vjxd<i dvOpcoTrapecTKrjaaL, dWa 0e&) 
dpiaai, wcrirep koI dpetTKere' ovre yap eycJ Trore e^cj Kaipov 
TOLOVTov, wcrre ®eov eTTLTV^eiv, ovre v/xets, iav cno)TT'qcrr)T€, 5 
KpevTTOvi ^pyco e^ere eTnypa(^'r)vai. idv re yap cnciiTrrja-rjTe 
dn ifjLOv, iyoi yevijcroixaL @eov* eav Se ipacrOrJTe Trjs (rapKos 
jxov, TTokiv ecroixai rpi^oiv. Trkelov Se //,ot ixi) 7rap€)(ecr0e 
TOV aTTOvhicrOrjvaL @ew, cJ? ert dvcnacrTijpLOV eTOLfiov Icttiv, 
Iva iv dydirr) )(opos yevofxevoL acrrjTe Tca irarpX iv XpL(rT(o lo 
'irjcrov, OTL tov inLorKOTTOV Svpia<; KaTrj^icoaev 6 ©eo? evpe- 
Orjvac el<s Bvctlv, diro dvaTo\rj<; ixeTaTrefxxljdfjievo^ tojv eavTov 
TraOrjixaTOiv jjudpTvpa. KaXov to hia\v6rjvai diro Koa^iov 
Trpos ®e6v, Lva et? avTou duaTeCXo). 

III. OuSeVore ijSaaKavaTe ovhevC, dWovs eStSct^are. 15 
iyd) Se 6e\(t) lva KaKeiva j^e^aia y, d jxaOrjTevovTe^ ivTeX- 
\ea6e. {xovov hvvaynv alTelcrOe [jlol ecroj^eV re /cat e^cuOev, 
lva fXTJ [xovov Xeycii dkXa /cat OiXoi, otto*? jLtiy ^ovov XeycofxaL 

I /xi} 4>eiar)a9^] gjgg.s'; 7^ (pel(7ri<7di g^^; (jyeicxTjiTdi g^; peperceritis 1. For the omis- 
sion of M17 see above, 11. p. 197. 4 ttotc efw] g3g4 with I (see II. p. 197); ^fw Trore 
gjgj^; habiii aliqiiando 1. 8 TrXeroj/ 5^ /xoi ja^] TXeoc [5^] jxol p.y\ I (see II. p. 200); 
TrXeloi' 5^ ii-oi. g3 ; liKtiov Si /xe gig2-S'g4-f ! nmltwn enim fiiihi 1. 9 tov (nrovdicrdTJ- 
''"■'l Si22'''§4'^ with I; ei tJSt] cnrovSicroLcrde /xe g^; si vie offeratis deo 1. These are 
arbitrary alterations in order to make sense, the omission of jxy\ (see the last note) 
having rendered the passage unintelligible. 12 fieTaTrejj.ypd/j.ei'Oi tQv eavrov 
Tradrj/jidrcov fidprvpa' KoKbp k.t.X.] Zahn ; praemittens suaru?n passioiimn martyrem 
bomitii etc. 1 (the Mss read suam passiojie?ii, but this makes no sense and the Greek 
shows what the original Latin text must have been : the common contraction for 
-rtint is easily confused with a simple m) ; fierawe^i-^diievos, twv eavrov iradrj/xaTUv 
/xdpTvpa, KoXwv K.T.\. gig2g4; /xeTaTre/i^d/xevos, Kal tQv iavTov TradrjfidTuv fidprvpa 
KoXuiv K.T.X. g3. I has simply iJi.eraTre/j.\pdfievos' koXov k.t.X. (see II. p. 202), A 
comparison of the authorities leaves no doubt about the reading. 13 rb] gjg^ 
with I ; tov g3g4J. 8ia\vdT]vai] gig2g4 ; SOvat. I ; SieXOeLU avrbv g-^ ; proficis- 
centeni 1. 14 irpis] gig2g4 with I ; «'s g3. ets a.vThv'Y gigj^g3 with I ; eV 
oi^TtDt g4; in ipso 1. 15 €^a.cfKdva.Ti\ gigz-S'ga I (n. P- 203); i^a.CKT)va.rf. 
g4. 17 ixir€.cOi\ ireTffdi g^. 18 fir] ixbvov Xiyu dXXd Kal diXw, 

12. Toiu favTov K.T.X.] Comp. I Pet. the child whom our Lord took in 
V. I. The Ignatian forger seems to His arms {Qeoffrnpus, not 0€o0opos). 
accept the story that Ignatius was Or perhaps he misinterpreted 6'OT_yr«. 



TO THE ROMANS. 269 

\piCTTiavo<; aXXa kolI evpeOco. eav yap evpeOcD, koX XeyecrOaL 

20 Sufayaat, kol Tore Trtcrros eluai, otolv Koa/xo) jxri (fiaivcofxai. 
ovSeu (fyaivofxej^ov alcoviov. ta r^p BAeno/weNA npdcKAipA" ta Ag 
MH BAenoMeNAAiooNiA. ov 7reLcriJL0vrj<; to epyov, aXXa ixeyeOov; 
icTTLV 6 -)(pL(TTLavLa[Ji6<;. oTav yucrrjraL viro KocTfxov, (^iXetrat 
Trapa ©eov* ei eK toy kocmoy y^P> (fyyjo'L, toytoy htg, 6 

25 KOCMOC AN e(J)iAei to Taion* nyni Ae oyk ecTe gk toy kocmoy, 
aAA' erw eleAeSAMHN y'^ac mginatg nAp' Imoi. 

IV. 'Eyco ypoi(f)(jt) Tracrat? rat? eKKkiqcriai^ Kai iureX- 
XofxaL TTacTLV, OTL eKwv vrrep %eov diroOvrjCTKOi, edvirep vjxei^ 
fXTj Ka)Xvcrr]T€. trapaKaXaJ vfxd<;, firj evvoia a/catpo9 yevqcrdi 

30 fxoL. dcfyere jxe Brjpioiv elvaL /Bpcojxa, St' cop ecmv ©eov 
imrv^elv. crtro? et/xt rov ©eou, koX hi ohovTOiv OrjpCcov 
dkrjdofxaL, iva Ka9apo<; apros ©eov eupeBw. [xdWop /coXa- 
KevcraTe ra Oiqpia, tW /xot Td(fio<s yivoiVTai koI p.'qOev Kara- 
XeLTTCocTLv Tcou Tov (TWjaaTo? fxov, Lva fjLT) KOiixy)6e\<; /Bapv-? tlpl 

35 evpedrjcro^xai' tote he ecro/xat jxa9r}Trj<; dXrjOyj^; 'irjcrov Xpc- 
(TTOV, ore ovhe to crSfxa [jlov 6 Kocrfxo^ oxpeTai. XiTavevcraTe 

Sttws] gig2g4-f I ; om. g3 1 (owing to the recurrence of the same words, ixt) fj.6vov 
X&yw). ■20 Srav] g^s I (ll. p. 204); ore gigags; qiiando I. ^aiVw/uai] gjg^ 

with I; compariiero 1; (paivofMai g3g4. 22 Tret<7fj.ovrjs] TrXeta/J.oi'rjs (sic) g^; 

al. 1. /j.eyi9ovs earlv 6 xpi-a^TiavLcr/j^s. orav yaitrijTai] I (but with a different 

punctuation: see il. p. 205); in jnagnitudine., christianitas enim est, quae oditnrl; 
fxeyidovs earlv 6 xptortai'os, orav /xLae'iTai (ixiarjTai g2-S'g4'S') gTg2g3o4' The words 
were doubtless read originally in this recension as in I ; and it seems probable that 
1 ran in magnihidine christianitas est ; qiimn oditiir. 23 Kbaii.ov\ gig3g4J' I ; 

rov Kofffioi) gj. 27 evriWoixai] I; imariWo} gy, mandol; evre\odfx.ai 

gig224- -^ °''''] ^'^^ gigzg3g4^- The edd. add iyw ; but there is no 

authority for it in this recension, though it is found doubtfully in I (see 11. 
p. 206). 29 Trapa/caXw] gig3 with I ; irapaKaXCi ovv g2g4 ; rogo itaque 

1. yivricBi'X gig3g4 with 1 : yivtadi g^ (a solecism). 30 5i' Cov^ 

gjg2Jg3 I ; 5i' 06 g4, and so per quam (i. e. escatn) 1. 32 a\r]6otiai\ dM6o/j.ai. 

g2- 33 yevoivrai] gig3g4i-; yivqvrai g^. /x-qdiu] g,g4 I; /j.7j5^v 

g2''"g3- KaTa\eiiro}ffi.v] gjg^'Jga (but -<n gz^Ss)' KaraXiirwcn {-<nv) g^ I. 34 kol- 

fiTjdels] Koiix-ndqs gj. 35 evpedrjCTOfiai] g2J-g3g4-f; evpedrjau/Mai gj. ^6 Xi- 

rave6<Tarf] gig3g4.i' ; Xeiraveijcrare g^. 

3 ; see the note, il. p. 294. 24. el eK tov k.t.X.] From Joh. xv. 

21. ra yap ^Xeironeva K.T.X.] From 19. The last words, /xetVare Trap' e'^ot, 
2 Cor. iv. 18. are a reminiscence of Joh. xv. 4. 



2 70 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

Tov KvpLov virep ifxov, Iva Sta tcov opydvoiv tovtwv ©eoO 
Ovcria evpeOco. ov^ w? Xleryaos /cat IlavXo? Staracrcrojaat. 
VjjUv' i.Keivoi ctTrocrroXot 'Ir^crov XptcTTOv, iyoi Se eXa^tcrro?- 
iKelvoi iXevdepoL cos SovXoi @eou, eyw Se y^-ej^pt i^w SovXos' 
aXX eav irdBci), aTreXevdepos yeuijcroixai 'Itjctov 'Kptarov, koI 5 
avaaTrjcroixaL iv avTO) iXevdepos. vvv fxavOdvoj 8eSejaeVo9 
fjLr)Bev eTTiBvpieiv KoarynKov rj ixaTatov. 

V. 'Atto SvpCas jw-e^pt 'Pcoixrjq Btj pio ixa^o}, Stct yT^s K-at 
OaXdcrcrrjS, vvktos kol rjp.epas, ivheSefxevos SeVa XeoTTCtpSot?, 
o icTTiv (TT parioiTiKov Tay^xa' o\ /cat evepyeTovfjievoL ^eipov? 10 
yivovTai. iv Se rot? aSt/c7^/xao"tv avrou^' fxaXXou fxaOrjrevo [xai, 

aKK OY nApA TOYTO AeAlKAl'cOMAI. OVaifJiTJV TCOV drjpiOiV TCOV 

ifMol T^TOLfMacrfjievcov, a /cat ev^ofxai (rvvTOfxa jxol evpedrjvai' 
d /cat /coXa/cevcro) crvPTOfJLCJS jxe KaTa(f)ayeli', ov^ cocrnep rivoiv 
SeiXaLvofJieva ov)( '^^avTo. Kav avra Se e/coz/ra /at) OeXrj, iyd) 15 
npocr/BidaoixaL. avyyvcop/qv ixol e^ere* rt /x,ot a"u/x^epet, e'yw 
yivoiCTKOi' vvv dp^ofjLaL ixady]Tr)<; elvai. firjdev jxe [prjXtocraL 
Tcjv opaTcov /cat tw^' dopdrojv, iva Irjaov XpucTTov einTv^oi. 
TTvp KOL crravpos, 9rjpioiv re crvfrracret?, dvaTOfxaL, StatpeVet?, 
cTKopTTLcrixol 6(tt4(ji)v, (TvyKOTTai ixeXcov, aXeo"/jtot oXov rov 20 
(TcofxaTos, /cat /coXacrt? rov StaySoXou ctt' e/xe ep^eado)' fxovov 
iva, 'Irjcrov XptaTov eVtrv^w. 

I 9eoO ^i;(ria] g3 (which is also the probable reading of I); dei^ Ovala gig2g4J'; 
sacrificium 1. 6 ^tav^di'w] txt 1 I; add. tv avT(^ g. It seems to have slipped 

in from the preceding sentence. 7 ndraLov] /xdrai g^. lo x^^poi's] gig3g4-f 

1 with I; x^^pov g^- 15 SeiXaivo/xeva] SeiXaLOfj-eva g^. kcLv] g2-S'g3g4.f with 

I; etsil; Kal g^. eKovra] giga^^gsl ; eUovra g^; om. 1. 6i\ri'\ OiXei 

g4 alone. 17 /x-qdiv] gjg4 (with I); fi-qUv gj^gs- ^T/Xwo-at] ^T^XtDcrat 

gig2Jg3g4J". In 1 fj.r}div fie fi^Xcitrat is translated nni/i aemulor. The reasons for 
preferring the optative to the infinitive are given above, 11. p. 215. 20 aXecrAioi] 

gig2g3g4-f ; interitus 1. This last is perhaps a corruption from contritioncs or con- 
tritio, easily explained by the common contractions in Latin Mss. There is no 
authority for the reading aXva/iol which is commonly adopted by edd. ; see above, 
II. p. 216. 23 TT^/iaraJgl; om. 1. 26 Kepdrjarj] g^g^^s; KepS-qaei. 

g2g3- 27 avTov] gjg3; avTov g^g^^s. 28 GeoO] gjl; om. gjg2g4, 

owing to the recurrence of similar letters -OT0T; see the notes on deov dvala, 
II. p. 209. 35 irdOovs] om. g4 alone. XpicrroO] g; om. 1 with I (see 

12. dXX' 01) Trapa tovto k.t.X.] From i Cor. iv. 4. See above, li. p. 214. 



TO THE ROMANS. 271 

VI. OvSeu fie (o(f)eX7](Tei ra irepara tov Koa-fxov, ovBe 
at ySacrtXetat tov al(ovo<; tovtov. KaXou ijxol drroOauelv 8ta 

25 ^]yjcrovu XpicrTov, 17 jSaaiXeveiu tcov Trepdrcov Trjs yyj';' ti r^p 

ai(J)e/\6?T<M AN6p(jOnOC, fcAN TON KOCMON O A N KCpAHCH, THN 

Ae H'YX^^'^ AyToy AnoAecH; tov Kvpiov ttoOoj, tov vlov tov 
akrjOivov @eoG /cat Trarpo'?, ^Yiqcrovv tov HpicTTOv. eKelvov 
l,y)T(o, TOV virep 7)ixa)v dnoOavovTa kol avacTTavTa. o-iryyvco- 

30 fJLOveLTe [JiOi, dSeXcfiOL. jxr) ejJiTrooicrrjTe fjioi et? C^'qv (^OdcraC 
'iTycrous yap icTTiv tj ^corj twv nLcrTOJV. [xtj deXtjcrrjTe [xe 
dTTodaveiv 0dvaTO<? yap icrTLV tj avev XpLcrTov C^t]. tov 
0eov deXovTa jxe elvai koct/xoj ybiq -y^apicrr^crde. d^eTe jxe 
Kadapov (f)a)<; Xa/Selv' eKei 7rapayev6jxevo<i, avOpcoiro^ 0eou 

35 ecrofxai. iinTpexpaTe jxol ixLjxrjTTjv elvai 7rd9ov<; XptcrTov tov 
Seov fJLOV. et rt? avTov iv kavTco e^et, vorjaaTco 6 OeXco, /cat 
(Tvp,TTadeiTO} jxoL, etSw5 ra crvve^ovTa fxe. 

VII. 'O dp')(Oiv TOV alcovoq tovtov ^lapTrdcrai fxe ^ov- 
Xerat /cat T'qv ets tov Seov [xov yvc^ixrjv SiacftOelpaL. fx-qSels 

40 ovv TcHv TrapovTCDV vfxcov fiorjdeLTO) aurw" [xaXXov ifJLol 
yeveade, TOVTecrTLV tov ©eov. jxr) XaXetre Ir)(Tovv HpicrTov 
KocTfxov Se irpoTLixaTe. /^aaKavia iv vpuv ybrj /carot/cetrco" 
ixrjhi, idv iyo) v/xa? napcov napaKaXo), TreLadrjTe' tovtol^ Se 
fxdXXov TTLCTTevcraTe, ots ypd(f)a) vp2v. ^(ov yap ypdcjio) vfjuv, 

45 ipaJv TOV Sta XptcrTov anodavelv. o e/xos ep(o<; iaTavpo)- 
rat, /cat ovk ecTTLv iv ifxol irvp (fnXovv tl' vBcop Se i,o)v, 

II. p. 220). 36 iv eavT(^] I; m seipso 1; evravda gig2g3g4. 39 Sia- 

(pdeipaL] diatpdrjpai. g^. 40 /xdWov] gig2-fg4.f with I; /jlolWov 5i g^; 7)iagis 

autem 1. 41 '^iv^aO^ gig2-''S4'^5 yi^eaOe or yiveade I (ll. p. 222); -wapayl' 

veade g3 ; admtores estate 1. Tour^o-rt;/] g^ ; rovrkcTL gj; tovt'' iariv g^; 

TovricTTi (sic) g4. tov Qeov] gig2g4 with I ; dei 1; t(^ Oei^ g3 (to conform to the 

reading trapa-yiveaOe in this MS). XaXelre g2g3 with I; XoX^re gig4J. Many 

edd. have retained the solecism firj XaXrjre. 42 KaToiKetru}] KaroiKriTu g^. 

43 iav iyu] gig2-sg3; &»' iji^ I; iy<^ i"-" g4- ireio-drjri] TVLcdr)Te (sic) g^. 

46 <pi\odv Ti\ gig2'5'g3; <(>CK6\J\ov g4 with I. In 1 the words wvp cpiKovv ti. are 
omitted. The reading of g4 is probably derived from the Mensea, where the 

25. tI yap w^eXelrai K.r.X.] Matt. xvi. 26, Mark viii. 36, Luke ix. 25 ; 
comp. Mart. Ign. Roni. 2. 



2 72 IGNATIAN EPISTLES. 

aWoixevov ev Cjaot, eaoidev [xol \eyei, Aevpo Trpos tov T^aripa. 
ov^ 'qSofxai Tpo<l)rj <f)6opds ovSe T^Soi^at? tov /Blov to'utov. 
apTOV TOV 0eou 6e\(s}, apTov ovpdvLOv, AproN zoohc, o iaTLP 
adp^ TOV XpLCTTOv, TOV viov TOV @eov, TOV yevofjievov iv 
v(TTep(o e/c cnrepp.aTo<; AavetS /cat ^AjSpadix' /cat TTOfxa Beko) 5 
TO at/xa avTov, o iaTiv aydiry) a(j)0apTO? /cat cteVvao? C^'q- 

VIII. Ou/cert OeXo) /caret dvB putrrovi ^rjv' tovto Be 
ecrrat, idv iJ/xets deKrjTe' XpicTci) cyNecTAYpcoMAi' zco At 
oyKeTi er<J^; iTreiorjTrep zh gn eiwo'i 6 Xpicrdc. St' oXCycof 
ypaix^xdroiv avTovjxaL f/xa9 fxt] irapaiTTqcraardai jxe TncrTev- lo 
(rare jU,oi, ort rof liqa-ovv <^tXw rot' uTrep e/xov TtapahodivTa. 
Ti' ANTAnoAobco) TO) Kypio-) nepi n<\NT00N, wn ANXAneAooKe 
Moi; avTO? Se o @€09 /cat TraTrjp /cat d Kvpto? 'It^otov? d Xpt- 
(TTo? (jiavepcocrei vfjuv ravra, ort a\r)6(o^ Xeyo). /cat v/xets 
(Tvvev^acrOi fxoi, iva tov ctkottov tv^o) iu irvevp^aTi aytoj. 15 
ou /caret adpKa vjxiv eypaxjja, aXXa /caret yvcojxrjv ®eov. 
idv TrdOoi, riyamficraTe' edv dTTohoKLixacrOoJ, ifjuG-ijaaTe. 

passage is quoted. Otherwise the combination of g^ with I would require its sub- 
stitution in the text; see above, II. pp. 223, 224. 

I dXXd/xevoJ'] g2'5'g3g4-5' ; dXKo/xevoy gj ; viva manet (i.e. SKKo jxkvov) 1. See above, 
II. pp. 223, 224 sq. 2 T)hoixa.(\ gig2g4^ with I; rjcxofiai gj ; cojnedam (v. 1. 

comedo) I. <pQopd.%\ gig3g4^ with I ; <pdopa g^. Todrov] tov g^. 4 tov 

XpiaTov] gjg^ (so prob., though Dressel is not clear) g3g4 (and this is the probable 
reading of I; see above, 11. p. 226); jesu christi 1. 5 Aai/etS] 5a5 g,. 

6 af^ci] I; sangiiinem 1; 7ro/ict gigzgs (an obvious error of inadvertence). Bryen- 
nios gives ^Au to iro/xa as the reading of g4 for TrofMa d^Xia, so that it would 
appear to have O^Xcj t6 Tr6/j,a to alfia avTov. aivvaos] g2-fg4.i'; d&aos 

gjg^. 10 ■!rapaiTT^(Ta(Tda£\ g^; irapaiT-ijtTaadi gjSg^s; irapaiTrjcTTiadi g^ ; ob- 

semetis (v. 1. obsistatis) 1. The editors from Morel downwards, including Ussher, 
Voss, Cureton, Dressel, and Zahn, have all (apparently without exception) ac- 
quiesced silently in the solecism fxi) irapaiTi'jaaffde ; comp. the false reading firj 
\a\7JTe in § 7. 136 Xpiarbs] gig2i-g4^; x/"o-t6s gy 19 TJVts] gig3g4J 

with I ; et tis g^ ; and this must have been the reading of 1, which translates 
mcnientote in orationibiis vestris illins qui pro mc recturtts est ecclesiam quae est 
in Syria. XP'^ti'] gig2-fg3; xparat g4. 20 /xdj/os] g^g^sg^sl with 

3. apTov TOV Qeov k.tXJ] For the From Gal. ii. 19. 
coincidences with John vi. in this 12. W ai/Ta;ro8(o(rco K.r.A.] Ps. cxv. 3 

passage, see above, il. p. 226. (cxvi. 12). 

8. XpifTTW (Twearavpufiai /c.r.X.] 



TO THE ROMANS. 273 

IX. Mpy]iJLOU€veT€ iu ry ^v)(rj vfjLQJu T17S iu %vpLa eKAcXr^- 
crta?, yjTL'S dvT iiiov irot/aeVt ^yjrai rw Kvpio) tw etTToi^rt, 

20 e rob ei/wi 6 hoimhn d kaAoc* /cat fiovos avT7)v iTnaKomjo'eL, 
Kol 17 u/AoJz/ ets avTot' dyaTrr). iycj he /cat aicr^vvofJiaL i^ 
avTCJV XiyeaOaC ov yap elfXL a^to?, (ou ecr;(aT09 avrwi/ /cat 
eKTpcofJia' aXX.' rfKir^jxai rts et^at, eai' 0eou eTTtrv^w. dcnrd- 
^erat u/xas to e/AOV TrvevfJia /cat 17 dydnr) tcjv eKKkiqcriutv twv 

25 Se^afiev(ou fxe els oPOfxa *Ir)crov XpucrTOv, ov^ ws napoSev- 
ovTa' /cat ya/3 at /at} irpoo'rjKova-ai fxoi rrj dSw /caret, TroXti' 
jute TTporjyayov. 

X. Vpd(f)(i) 8e v/xit' ravra aTTo 'tfi'upvrjs 8ta *l^(f>eaio)v 
T(ov d^LOiiaKapicTTOiv. ecmv Se a/xa e/xot crw TToXXots /cat 

30 aXXots Kpo/cos, TO TTo6y)r6v 6vo(JLa. nepl tcov TrpocreXOovTOiv 
ctTTO XvpCas els 'FajfJirju els ho^av ®eov TrtcrTevo) v/xas eneyvoi- 
/ceVat* ols /cat ST^Xwo-ere eyyus /xe o^'ra* irdvTes ydp elaiv 
d^LOL Seov KoX vfjLwv' ovs TTpeiTov earXv vjjuv /caret irdv- 
ra dvaTTavaai. eypa^a Be vpXv ravra rfj irpo evvea /caX- 

35 avhcHv 'ZeTrreix/3pL(ov. eppcocrde els reKos ev vnofjiovfj ^Irjaov 
XpLcrrov. 

I; add. ye oCros g^. 21 eh] g,g3g4^; r, eh g^. 35 H g,g3g4J 

1 with I; om. g^. e^j] g,g2g4^ with I (see II. pp. 230, 331); ws gj; 

stcui 1. 28 6^] g,g2^g3 I (see 11. p. 232); ipitir 1; om. g4. 30 irepl] 

T'^po- g4' 32 5T;Xw(reTe] gig2g3g4'f> mandatis (or mandastis) [1]. The pro- 

bable reading in I is drjXuffaTe (11. p. 232), and this may have stood originally in 
the text of this recension also. 

Subscr. ToO aylov iepo/idprvpo^ lyvarlov iraTpidpxov OeoinroKeus nvnoxeias 
^TTicTToXr; irpbi pu/xa[ovs. t|3. gjgj ; fwv rod aylov lyvarlov iiricTToKuiv duSeKu tAos g3. 
Nothing in g4. 

20. eya elfii, k.t.X.] From Joh. X. II. 



iGN. III. 18 



IV. 

COPTIC REMAINS 



OF 



S. IGNATIUS. 



1 8— 2 



I. FRAGMENTS OF THE EPISTLES IN THE SAHIDIC 

DIALECT. 

«,. To Hero. 

£i. To the Smymaeans. 

The MS, Borg. 248, from which these fragments are taken is 
described in the chapter on Manuscripts and Versions in vol. I. 

II. ROMAN ACTS OF MARTYRDOM IN THE MEMPHITIC 

DIALECT. 

The MS, Vatic, Copt. Ixvi, from which these Acts are printed 
here, is described in the introduction to the Acts of Martyrdom, 
II' P- 365. A few obvious errors in the ms are tacitly corrected. 



EPISTLE TO HERO. 277 



I. 



&.. 



awi'V[T« npoc] TioA-!rK6.pnoc g^ju n-xoeic ic iie^Q^c . 

[VIII]. Ceujine epoR n^i ueniCKOnoc ohhcimoc fiiToc T&.Mes.c 
rto^Ttioc Mil ovon «im ct gXi ne^^^^c e&oAg^ii itet^i'Ainnoc . ujinc e 
nenpecfeiTTepoc eTTi^eiHif gXv nitoTTe . igine e KCKigfep ■a.ijs.Konoc n*wi 
d^noK iiT ik.i'^g^HT MMOOir g^M ne|Xl[c awirjto [g^jii Tca^pe mh. [neirnjew' 
lyinc e iiAek.oc [uixj-xoeic '2S.[in] XinRoiri uja^ n[ii]o[(S^ Kjk.Te^ neTp«,.it . 
[n*wi n]f ewi'^ mmoot eToo[TK] [ii]-»e mmojitchc ruHCOTS- ne^-yH ncTpe».- 
T-vroc Aviinctoq . jk.T(ii XvnepTpe nent es-i-xooq ujcone eqg^opuj n«^g^p*wK. 
eiy-xe ew"Oii iteT mmawT ewii ik.AA«w tRujAhA eTpeqp-»e iineT MAVJk.'y . 
enei*i.H d..non uiyHpe n*i.£ipek.g^*^M g^tucon . (3'm(?'oai. oirn. [w] g^npion gii 
oTMnT['s.U)]cope mR oTT*,.'2tpo . [ItTo]K t'd.p -xin e nooTT e&oA iieT- 
n&.'^&i eg^ovit es."yio ceinc e£ioA JunAdwOC mh-xocic ct g^it T*.iiTio5(^iek. . 
dwTio XvnpTpe TCirn«wVCo'CH Mn-xoeic ujwne ii-»e iinei ecooT e mRt 

[IX]. igine e KekCi«>.noc neTcS'ekAiooT epoi Mii Teqcg^iMe iiccMnH 
Mil neqMcpiT lityHpe . ites.i epe n-S-oeic Td^e^c jidL-s" eg^e eirn«w gXi 
Tieg^ooir eT MM.&.T . •s.c *^Tr'2k.ii,.Konei epon . n*wi ct ei'^ mmoot ctootk 
2M. nejQ^c . ujine mhictoc THpoT er gii Ad.o'Zk.iKiew gM ne^^^c Kjs.Tek. 
P«lIi . MnepewMeAei e iter ^ii T&.pcoc . «^AAdw ■^g^THK epoo-y t^'s.n 
to-xii . tiFTdk-s-pooT eg^oTii e neiris.t'i'eAioii . •^ujine e Md^piiioc neni- 
CKonoc iine«wnoAic f.T g*>.Tii yjvfiipa) gXi n-xoeic . lyine on e Aiowpid.. 



278 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Tekigeepe TceMn[H] e neg^oTO e>.ir(o tct e>.cTCdJio eg^ft-^g^ Am Tcooirg^c 
CT gjw. TtecHi . Tei..! iiT ft. Td.'v^'y^c." lywne u^htc d^TCo Te^i itx 
e.cuj[oj]ne iig^iriTO'^i't'Jwev [A-TtoJug^iKcon iineg^iojue iipequjMUje noTTe. 
epe neicoT Mne5(^c g^a-ptg epoK ^itm neqMonofeiiHC nois'itoi?' 
uoToeiuj eKOTO-x. d.irto eKeTr-^oKiMei eTg^Hir iiTeKKAHCii. XiiTnoirTe. 

£u 

8oMOia)c Ke enicToAn itTe iineTOTek.Aii inie>.Tioc nMd^pT-ypoc 
ncT OTjUOTTe epoq -xe -o^eoc^opoc . ctc neTc^opei XiniioTTe ne . e 
«s.qc2^ek.ic uje*. npIvcM-ypne... 

It'iiJs.Tioc noeot^opoc neTcg^evi iiTeKK'AHCiew MnnoTTTe neicoT mR 
neqjuepiT liiyHpe ic ne5(^c . Td^i ut ekTiid. nd,.c g^u g^MOT nijw. . eT-sHK 
e&o'A gii THicTic Avit TdwU&.nH . nciy*.*..T a».n IiAd.6.T ii^«.piCM«,. . 
ecpck.n&.q MitnoifTe es.T(jo ect^opei Xinoiron . TCTUjoon g^u CMirpiiek 
nT&.cxd. . pes.uje CAvewTe gXi nennd. Miiri[oT]Te mu ^ly^l,.•xe eTo[T^k.^k]£^. 

[I]. '^'^eoo[T] Ric ne5(^c neitT js.qp thotttR iicoc^oc stTei g^e . 
a^ieiAie vtJi^] epcoTeit . -xe TeTnc&TtoT g^p^^i on othictic cmcckim. 
owe eTCTiioqT e^oim e ncTd^Tpoc mti-xocic ic ue^c g^ii TCi^pc 
Mil nennew . eTCTnTek.'S.pHT g^it ot d.^js.nH g^M necnoq muc^q^c . 
eTCTn-ziHR eiJioA ne^Aie e^oTn e nen'2toeic . e-y e&oA ne gM nuenoc 
n'^&.'^ Kek.Tis. c«k.p^. [nJujHpe Mnnovre [ne^jTis. ixoTCoig [Atn] T(^om 
MniioTTe . eekT's.noq HA-Ave e&oAg^ii oTn&.p-»eiioc . eek.vfcdLn'^'re JwAvoq 
[e&ojAg^iTu ia)g^A,.nttH[cJ . -xe kj%.c eqe-stoK efiioA ii-jwiKekiocTitH him . 
TIJS.1 itdwMe g^i TionTioc niAivToc Mii g^npco-j^HC TiTeTpd.p5(;^HC d^ToqTq 
g^es.poK g^ii 'rc&.p^ . n*^i e ewiton g^en e&oAg^M nKd^pnoc MneqAioir 
MMd.K<kpion. -xe Kewc eqeqi iioTM«k.ei[n] iy<v eneg^ e&oAgu Ti),.«<s.- 
CToCic eg^oirit e hct o-s-jwa.!!: Mii neqnicTOC eiTC gli nioT-^iwi eiTe 
gii it^e-»noc g^pa^i g^M ncioM«w TeqcKKAHCiev . 

[II]. nek.1 THpoT d^qujonoTT eTfi.HHTii • A.ira) nevMe A.qMOT kjvtjv. 
■&€. on iiT ei^qTWOTn ^il oiTMe . ii-ee 6.n ct epe n*>.niCTOc otto mmoc 
iiTOOv 'S.e ^eii cmot . neiiT e».Tiiju)Tie utoov ne necMOT. Kek.Tdw -ee 



EPISTLE TO THE SMYRNiEANS. 279 

Rt t^vMceve epoc ccnewigoDne mmoot . iicciytone R'^d.iMonion dk.'s.it 

[III]. &.noK -^e ■^coovn. JuMoq MnSc*. TpeqTCooir« o« gii Tcek.pc. 
iLirU) '^niCTCTe cpoq iiTei ge. nTepeq£iO)R "^e c^oirn ig&. nd^ne- 
Tpoc ne-xewq ii«k.-y . "s-c (vmhitH nfci'R(^OM(^M. epoi nTeTn itd^ir -xe 
jk-nv- oT-^eKiMonioit &.11 iie».TCU)Meik . nTeTrnov -^e dL-y-xiog epoq e>.ir- 
nicTeife . ea.T«wM*w^Te MMoq g^il Teqc*>p5 mR neqimew. eT&e nd.i pio 
aLTPRe^Tik.t^ponei mtcmo-S". e^-yg^e r-es.p epooT e-y^McJ'oM e-XM hmot . 
AiRRcdk. TpeqTCooTFtt -^e i^qoTWM on itMAid^T (kTim ^k.qcOl) . eqo 
Rc«i>.pKiKOC Al-vO) mhRiroc . eqo Roita. mR neiioT . 

[IV]. ne.1 •a.e eic^a.i mmoov nH'fR nik.jw.epek.Te. eicoovn -xe 
ottRthtR n*.! ^(dtthttR . ei igpn g^a^peg^ "^e epwTR etoAgR nei 
■»Hpion Rgo RpcDMe . n*.i -xe ot Monon lyuje e tm ujonoT epooTR . 
ewTvAew euj-xe otR uj(3'oai . e tm tiojwRt epoov e nTHpq. Monon -^e 
u|AhA g^&.pooT MHHOTe cenjvujMeTdwnoi . gonep ita.i MOKg na^v . 
oirRTeq Tec^OTCi*. •jk.e e njwi ncs'i ic ne5(^c nenwng mmc . euj-xe gn 
OTCMOT uewp Rt«iw nd.1 igcone e£ioAgiTM nen-xoeic . eie ewnoK g^cocoT 
on eiMHp g^R OT cmot . eTte ov -^e RTooTn e.iTew6.T egpewi e 
HMOT Rne^gpM nKCogT Rn».gpR Tcnqe i^ira) Rne^gpR ne^»Hpion . 
ivAA*. neTg[H]n egoir[n e]TCHqe e[qg]Hn eg^oirn e nnoTTe . neT 
gR TMHTe Rne-&Hpion eq g^R tmhtc MunoTTe . Avonon g^jk. npek.n 
nic ne^c • eiqi gik. gu)£i niM eTpa^MOT nXiAvevq . nToq nci^(^OM. 
nek.1 . nei TeAioc RptoMe. 

[V]. neiLi eT epe g^oine d..pn&. MMoq . cv o R6.Tcoo-5"n MMoq . 
ng^OTO -^e eTe^pn«L mmoot etoAg^iTOOTq. eTtouje egp**.! e-sM. ttmoit 
egOTe TMe . n*.i eT eMnoTni-ee Xijuooir n<^i nenpoc^HTHC o-s-^e 
irnoMoc MMtoTCHC oTP^e neTdwcreAion uj6.gp*^i e TenoT OT-^e 
ixe-xpo RRg^ice . Kdwi fd.p evMeeTe RTei g^e eTfiiHHTR g^uxon on. 
epe OTew ce^p new'^gUT mmoi Rot. equje>.nT4iweioi Men . nq -xiotaw 
■^e e ixa^-soeic . enqgOMoAorei MMoq «^n •s.c «^qt^opei RTC*.p^ , 
neT-xtu T^e mtukI . ek.qek.pnes. MMoq e nTHpq . eqc^opei [RT]oq MnMOT . 
R[p]ek.n -^e R[ ] o Rek.Tnek.[g]Te Mneieujcg^jkicoTs- nnTR. es.'AAek. 



28o COPTIC REMAINS. 

nneciytoTTe mmoi on cTpa^p neTrKeMeeTre . uje^nTOTr AieT*<itoi e^oim 
e TTMOT MTien-xoeic ic TTe5(;^c . CTe iUk.i ne Tend.n6.CT*.cic. 

[VI]. AinpTpe 'AdwdwU- nAe^tiis. ei-re ncT £n Tne eiTe neooT 
Rit&.'C'ce'Aoc Mvi itd>.pp^ion . nnei ovntKV epocs^ Avn ne-f eiicen«k.-y 



epooT e^n . eTiijis.n tm mcTeire e iieii's.oeic ic ne^c mix neqcitoq 
CfoifiKiKb. . Rtoot g^U)0"5- on ceniv'^^ewii epoo-»' . iieTn«k.tyqi Ai*.peqqi. 
MirpTpe Ad.eii.T -xice ng^HT e-sn oTTonoc . nTHpq i^es^p ne thictic 
mR ftKViKiiH . nd.1 ere Mn'A».e^v cotti epooT . ■^^thtR "i^c e neT 



encend^g^Te e>.n e TC^Q^d^pic Ainen-xoeic ic nexc • nT t^cci e£pjs.i 
e-xcon . ix-ae ct oT'^OTfie e reuncoMH XinnoiTTe. Xine-ypoois-ig e^n 
ne ei^vewHH h e-ffce 5C**P*^ " opt^d^noc h ot*^ eqp<3'ptog^ h otk 
eqpHU) H OTdw eqgKis.eiT eqo£i[e] .... 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 281 



2. 



■eeot^opoc CTec^H ne cTepc^opin m(^'^. c^hct e^qep enicKOnoc ees.ii- 
TiOi)5(;^i«v Mcneitce. nig^itoiuj uTeiiidwiTOCToAoc. ees.q'xeK TeqMd,.pTTpie^ 
efiioA ^eit pioMH. ricoir 7 jUniiwtoT CTiHn 55en OTg^ipHnH riTec^'^. 



a..MHn. 



I. t)e" -aMew^ '^ npoMTTi irreTMCTg^H^'eMCon n«.nTpek.i&.«oc Kec&.p, 
eTe-&Md.g fc-^ hpoMni Te iiTe'^Mewg^ ck^" upoMni iiTeoATMniek.. 
^en Tg^TTnew'fi*. n*.TTiKOC CTpfewn itcM M6.pKeA'Aoc. 

It'njk.'^ioc TieniCKOTioc rie^iiTio^^ieii. e«i.qep Mek.g^ fc Menenc*^ me^- 
nocToAoc. cTO'Sk.ioc fd.p ne niigopn eTek.qtS'i k'^M.eTeiiiCKonoc. 
ek.TffS'iiTq •:^.e epiDjuH eirpojic epoq ^en OTrniiyi- KcnoT-a^H e£io- 
Ag^iTen nHeTiwTTOTopnoT e^^ilie •^oMoAot'iftw eTc?*! e^OTit en^Q^c. 

Hh "^e e^^k.T«k.peg^ epoq itdkiripi til ne ^en TOTHni eg^es.nnpo'^iKTwp 
«TeTp6wiA.noc noTpo ne. iiek.i -^e ne novpown, KopnHAioc, t^icion, 
lOTrfeinoC; ce-^oc, fe*.TTOc, AeA«s.p|xioc, niJ\M6.c, Atjuhk, £iek.p£iek.poc, 
ATjunnoc. £^6.npu>Mi ne nek-vpioc ^en OTTMeTg^oTO eovon riTWOT 
MMewT ng^ft-ncMOT n-e^npion. 

t\.v(^i "^e MniMewKjwpioc eqcong^ ewTi ctoAsSen '^X.^P*' "TC^ewCi*. 
OTTOg^ e£ioAs5en niAid^ cteMMn^T is.is-% e'^-opi^KH neM pnt^ion. con 
Men ^en niMCoiT con -^e s5en c^iom. eir'^MKek.g^ Miii'^iReoc 
e-ytoqi MMoq ^en OTMCT^oiro nieg^ooir neju. nie-xwpg. KeToi 
epe nicnHOT Ke^Tii. noAic •^ ncooir ng^Js.nniuj'^ nTwo. Tse g^in*. 
nToiT'^d^co ec^He-dOTs-e^fi. 



282 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Kft.Td.c^pH'^ n^oq eTeqoi MMe^pe ^en ovi nneqemcToAH; eq-xco 

MMOC JM.nd,.ipH'|-. 

"^e «w! icsen Tcirpie.. uje^ pwMH. rre ^en niMioiT itc 55eit ncT- 
iyo"yu)Oir itc ^en «^ioju, eiMOUji hcm n.i-»Hpion. eicong^ viTOTq 

JM.T MJWOTi CTe iiiMes.Toi ixe ^^lwI ewifujiwiiep Tie^ni^iieq ntoov 

UJik-ITTgO ng^OTO. 

II. GTiwTini OTn um-^sKeoc efioAsSen pHt'ion eL-s-uje esSoTn epojjUH 

A-TepcTMetiin jU.niA.irTOKpes.TCop nTeqTti>.poTci&.. 
ToTe ewqoTdwgcewg^ni c-e^poTTAkg^oq cp&.Tq ne^q. ed.q-eu)Ois"^ ii'^c'S'n- 

kAhtoc THpc enec epHOT oirog^ ncs.ek.q itiwq. 
Xe ii«^oK ne urnek-ii.ioc. c^hct «k.qTOTnoc •^noAic *.nTio5(Li*>. gcoCTe 

e-»pe TiCKcioiT I nd^judLiyx^. -xe *wRT&.c-»e ■^cTpie*. THpc e£io<Vge>. 

nujeAvuji niuno-y^ esSorn cnujeMUji nmfxipHCTia.noc. 
^qepoTCo iiTs^e n'ltiw'Zk.ioc ne-xft.q -xe <s.moi to noTpo eand^uj-xcM-xoM 

nT*.c-&OK g^U)K efioA^en nujcAityi imi'ik.ojAoii eTipocenecKe 

jUmok Mt^'^ oTog eftwiR iiujc^Hp Mnittiig'^ noTpo n^c -xe g^iitek. 

iiTeqTd.'xpo nTCRMeToirpo. 
^qepoTto ii-zte Tpe^Jdwiioc TTe-xe^q -xe icxe ^OTtouj c'^ nni itgewit- 

p(^e».piCMek. oirog^ e-apeKUjcoiri ckhh ncMd^n nujc^Hp ^(^U) itctoK 

itTes.iTi'iitOjiiH iiTeKep-&i$'CHs. iiniitOT'^ OTog 5(|^ii6.igtoTii iie^p^HC- 

peirc Mniitiiy^ mzeirc. OTog^ iiTCKep cypo neMHi. 
^qepoTco ix-xe nciid.'xioc TS.e oirg^cofii CTecuie es.n ne co noTpo e'f 

ng«s.np(^ik.piCMis. cTnewepfeAevnTin n''^A^ir5(^H oTOg ncecS'iTc eiti- 

KoAdwCic uj*. eiteg. 
HeKOJUj -^e cTewKCoiy aimwoit cthitot nni '^lon mmwot A.n -xe 

ccMiyd. iigAi enTHpq. OTOg oir^e '^iid.ujeMuji &.n ngd.nnoT'^ 

if^cwoTn MMtooir ei^n. 
OTOg nircTC Men eTCKCd^-xi epoq '^cmi i^n "xe OTTdwUj hcmot ne 

OTOg -OMCTOTpo Mnek.1 HOCMOC "^epenie^TMin epoc &.n. eincs.- 

■^g^HOT r*.p hov. ei.iu)&.n -xeMg^HOTT Mnd^iKOCAVoc THpq nTA.'^'OCi 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 283 

^qepoTCo n-xe Tpi,.i«<«oc ne-xd^q . xe xo"*"®"?. ^^o<^ "^^ ivMonpAi 
nec-o^Hcic MAieTKis.OHT ii^HTK. e-afic c^alI dwKiyojiyq uni-2kCopee». 
eTikioTCouj CTHITOT itjs.K. oToj> 5(^iie>.e^pi -xcoitT n're).epKoAes.7m 
MAiOK ^eit TiMcopiA. nifeeii. o-s- Atonon g^coc «s.Tcii)TeM, js.'A'iVik. 
^(oc vXTujeng^AioT orog^ eqep«LitTiAeuiti ovfiie m'^ot'M&. itTe'^CTn- 
rAhtoc ee^ov&.&, oTOg^ enqep-a-yciew evit iiiuno^'^. 

^qepoTco fi-se h'hji.tioc ne-s.ei.q . -xe d^pioiri nni k«.t«. c^hct pek.n2».K 

to TlOTpO. 

t\-noK t»6>p TTtevepe^TciAw ek.n. OT-2k.e ^^e^p XiMon. ^d^poojw. ois^'^e 
-uAion [cJTN.'vpoc MAion -xtoriT noHpion XiMon lycoT eSioiX 
iiniMeAoc stis.tg-xeAt'XOjw. A.n et^op-XT cfeoAg^e,. c^'^ CTon^. ■^mci 
I'iwp o.jt MUdwiKOCAioc iwAAek. ciMei avc^hct a^qjuoT ^d.pon n^c^c 
ee)».qTU)nq e£io'A^eit itHe-OMOJOVT. 

III. ^ •^ctt^'rAhtoc THpc epoTcu ne-xd.c. ■xe ewnoit TenctooTn 
■xe nmoT'^ gAwtta^TMOT iie. iie^iij npn'^ K'xco mmoc K^^or -xe 
iv wyQ^c MOT. eoTnoT'^ lie. 

iX-qepoTU) ii-xe ix^ndw-xioc nc'xe.q , -xe ii*.ctc a^noR Rd.n icxe 
&.qMOT Re!,.Te.. oiroiRonoMiiv e-ȣie neitOT-xev.! es.qTU)nq XiniAiek.2^ 
v* iieg^ooT. 

Hhct CTen-xco mmoc epojoT ii^WTeii -xe hot'^ AwTaiot gtoc 
peqMwoTT. oTog AvnoT TtooTnoT ■xe g^ivtjw itTCTeneMi ni7eTc 
Men qe^oMC ^en RpHTH. 

^crAhhioc -xe ei.Tpd.55Tq g^iTeit oTRepA-Titoc qigoii s5en o.^oTpnc. 

^(^po-xi-xi -xe c-»OMC ^en niMg^ewT ncM niRHnnoc. 

Hp6.rAhc *.-ypoR^q g^iTen OTXpto-w eo^qioujeM. iteTennoT'^ 
ccAiujiv iiOTTSMtopiei. MHd.ipH'^ e^ie -xe g^ei.nei.T«juei.g^i «e OTog 
hpeqepneT^cooT oirog^ itpeqTivRo iiitipcoMi. 

Ilenac -xe ii^oq n^^^c Re.!i icxe e^TepcTewTpconm MMoq OTOg 
e^qMOT eROTcioTc «.AAd. e^qoTioitg^ e&oA riTeq'xoM. sSeii 
n-xm^peq Tcoiiq e&.oA.^eii iiHeeMtooTT. OTOg^ e.qiS'i Migiuj 
nnHCT d.T^o«^£ieq efcoAg^iTeit ^*H^oT niptoMeoc. Oirog^ neTen- 
icl- 6>T(3'i Miyiu] MMtooT cfcoA^iTen t^-\ gtoc epuewTHc iiTe- 
'^a.'xiek. 



284 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Ilencn: T^e ii-»oq eTA.qMO'S' c&oAg^iTeit g^ftwuptoMi iiii^-o-oiiHpoc 

MnoTiyqiki c^pni ^«k.poq eq-xt^io mmcoott e-»£ie itoTneTg^coov. 

eewTrep ewTujengMOT Menencew mne-e-n&.n.e'y eTd>.q*LiTOT ntooT. 
3Lqepoiru) n-xe Tpi).id.rioc ne-xe^q. "S-C e^noK '^epciirM&OTAeTin itewR 

e-»peK KOTK efeoA^eix c^mott e^OTii entori^. 
IXcsikq n-xe luiti.'^ioc. -xe Ke^Acoc K'^ciku) nui (o noirpo. '^c^ht 

re^p riTOTq mcJ^mot neneg^. oifog^'^icoc mmoi euje e^oTH enicoit^ 

neiteg^. kc TTd.p ovon fe mmcoit ujon oTe».i. euja^qcim it5(;^(x)AeM 

OTOg^ OTeii.1 eqjuHit e£ioA. 
Ile-xewq n-xe -rpewiewnoc. -xe d^pi -aTciek. itninoT'^" nTCKep etoA 

ngdwixniuj'^ if^kiMajpidw. OT^e n-&OK kcotch ewix eg^ore trc- 

pOTCHk. K'^ CTTItKAHTOC. 

iX/jepoTU) ii-xe iT7i«k.*^ioc. xe ek.indLep-»'(rci&. ixiwiy mmcooit. g^j^p*. 
t^HCT *.qcopq e;6pHi eoTni^oc e-&£ie '^mcthcoik. le mc^&^Ae 
it&ecnHT £-»M«>.uji jmeq(S'd.Ad.T's.. le c^hct ik.q^ei c^oA^en 
■^Md^nTiKH eTe'^MCTpeqiyini tc ee^Tc^'po epoq g^ireit oircg^iMi 
le <^HeT OTcAonAen MMoq efioAg^iTeii ni-xiTe^noc ctoi iig^cooTT 
ncM coiAii. le iiHCT e>.irKCOT nnicofe-R ii-avAioc ek.TqoTS.oir jUnoif- 
fieKC. le ttigioAVi CTipi jac^mcoit hni^^tooTT ee^Tep nio£iU| 
nnigtHOTi cTHn eToirc^ircic. 

*I*uiiiii eiMO-y^ enii.1 iiiXAwipH'^ ose no-y^ eg^ek.npojju.1 ne hpcqepgiK 
oTop itpeqceq Koms.i iies.AoT oto2_ nntoiR. 

GujdwTOTCOTefil COITiweTOC OTOg eOTMikCI. nCM. OVMOTX nCM OT- 

'^pd^KCon e-&poT ep OTg^coCi *».« c«ei>.neq ewAAe*. e-epoT igopigcp 

hudwMOc iidwAAoTpion. itewi eTeciye CMecTOJOT. oTOg^ eoirwigT 

ncooT d>.n. 
Hd.1 ere ncTcng^iOMi uj'AhA ncooir -xe giniv iiTOTTiLpeg hcdtgii 

iiTOTMCTiy«k.T. MH i\e».i jUne^ipH'^ gft.iittOT'^ ne. 
ITe-xd^q itxe Tp»i.i*,.«oc. -xe e!>.noK ne exd^iiyconi nti.K hexioc en*.! 

fiAewCc^HMiik. c^OTrt eninoT'^ -xe jUniepTiMCopin mmok. 
Ile'xa.q iixe it'n&.'^ioc -xe ^.i-xoc nd.K ic-xen igopn -xe 'fce&TWT 

eqea eg^pni g«k. &&.cd.noc ni&en oirog^ cepgrnoMcnin ecMOT 

ni£ien mmot. ei«xiU)AeM ra^p ciye ly*. ^^ 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 285 

IV. Ilc'S.dwq ifxe Tpek.iJk.noc. 's.c e>.K^{k.n epe^TCi*. ^(^nek.'xcMg^HOTr 

dwKiyTCM ep^Tciik. 5(^nis.o'!reM^-&HK CMd^iyco. Mevd^co oTn epoK 

jUMd.Tek.TK Mne^TeKigen 55ici. 
IIe-25.ek.q h-xe n'lte.'a.ioc. •xc enek.i'^ek.co cpoi ne. nAan2k.ep c^hct 

eTeitoirek.£^cek.g^ni MAVoq nHi ne. 
Ilc'Xdwq h-xe Tpek.iJk.iioc. -se g^ioTi e-xen TeqMCCTengHT, iig^iwiiKOTM- 

noc nTA.Tg^. 
Hc'S.ek.q n-xe ni-xcopi ^en OTMe^MHi irnek.'jk.ioc. -xe ek.KOT<ii)U)c 

efeoA jM.nd.Mei e^oTit en5(^c ngOTO co ixoirpo. 
Ile'xjk.q iri-xe Tpek.iek.noc. -xe g^WKi nneqctj^ipcooTi. iig^e^ng^OKC iiA.e- 

nini nTCTcngioTi iioirgMOT encqu}d.u|. 
Ilc'xek.q n-xe irni.'^ioc. -xe na.Aoi'icMoc THpq c^opty etb'^-. otop 

h'^epec-eek.nec-o^e e>.n cnHe^ujcon mmojot. 
Ile-xekq h-xe Tpd.ie>.noc. -xe ek.pi «^Tciew nninoT'^. n«wi cei.'xi uek.p 

nes.'^^HOT nevK *i.n hgAi. 
IIexek.q h-xe irnei.Tik.ioc. -xe ei^iy nnoT'^ ewpHOir KepKeAeirin nHi 

e-»pi ep-»vciek iininoir'^ iiTenipeMn5(^HAti. 
Otma-ci. neM oTfeevpHT. hcm oirg£iOTi. ncM otthh^iroc. ncM 

oir^oq npeq£iMe.-aoTi. ncM oTOTtonuj. ncM OTOTg^op. hcm 

OTMOTI. nCM OTMCi^g^. 

le ni^pcoM JiTeninepcHC. t^e*.! eT a. Hpa.KAH'XHC OTioiyT MMoq. 
le c^MCooT n-»ek.'(\.AHC. le niTcooT eTcek.TTecHT iiniKej^gi. le niepMHC 

nipeq(3'ioiri. 
Ile'xek.q n-xe Tpek.iek.noc. xe e^ixoc nek.K -xe ei^pi -eTciek. n*.i ce^-xi 

rd.p CTCK-XtO MMCOOT. nek.'^^HOT HikK e>.n llgAl. 

nexe n^ndw-^ioc. xe es.i-xoc nei^K x.e ■^nek.epigo'iruicooTtgi ek.n. '^cwoTn 
rek.p ewrt ngAi nnoT'^. itcek, nioTevi MMek.Tek.Tq. t^t^i eTevq^ek.Mio 
nTc^e ncM iTiRek.^1 t^iOM ncM nneT itsSHTq THpoT* t^ekj 
cToi ite^oTcies. «c&.p5 ni&en. ^ rtTemnnd. ncM nHeTennek.T 
eptooT ek.n. 

Ile-xewq nxe Tpe^iewnoc. xe niM ^'ei.p cTepRCoAin mmok etgcott 
^^ ne eujeMiyi MMoq ncM ninoT'^ nek.i gojn eTenepOMoAonn 

UMtDOT g^IOTCOn. 

He'xek.q nxe nrnew^ioc. xe et^peiye^n '^c^tcic ep'^ie».Rpinin iiRd^Acoc 



286 COPTIC REMAINS. 

cniydwU)! uHCTe MUdwirc^ep-s. rn^i f4.p enoTepHOT. -^pewc^H "S.ia 

MMOC epcoOT -xe otoi ikoott. 
3Liy fe^p ne n^Mei.'t mhxc n&M feeAijvp le t^u^ fc ^Mepic iiott- 

nicToc nejM. oip«k.nicToc. 
le fviy ne ii'^Mik'^ jUnepc^ei mc^"^ neju nii'^cjAon. 
V. ne-seiLq \ns.c Tpes-id^noc. -xc c^copuj nneq's.i'X efcoA tiTeTen 

ilc'S.d.q ii-xe n'nc.'^ioc. -xe oiT'^e 5(|^pa>M npeqptoKg^ OT-^e ne.-s.g^i 
h-»Hpioit. OTT-^e n-xcop efcoA kniKd^c. o-r-jke iKS'oT-s.eT nni- 
MeAoc. oir-jke nTe^Ko MniccoMek. THpq. qnd.igc^op's.T *.ii c£ioAg^*^ 
Teka.vei.nH e^o-rn e<i^. 

Ile-s-ekq h.'s.e Tpei^n^rioc. oie comc n^i!.nnd.nipoit ntieg^ riTCTeti- 
pojKg^ vtneqctl^iptooTri. 

Ile's.dwq n-se ifnes."^ioc. -xe ^(^OTong^ e&oA to novpo. •s.e. koi ne)>.T- 
ccooTn "xe c^-^ cTonsS ujon ti^HT. c^d.i eTcew^ni hhi h'^'s.oai. 
OTog^ eqipi nTe).\^T5(^H nfeepi. e£iHA ene e-e^fie c^e>.i e^n ne. ne 
MMon lys-OM MMOi 6.n ne eqa^i ^e. tteK£iis.Cd.noc. 

Ile'S.e.q n-S-e Tpd.iei.noc. ■s.e ei.pHOT n-e-OK OTJienini equewigT. AiMon 
ne).5(^nd.epne>.pek^topin ne nnifid.Cd.noc nTCKepe^Tcia. nninoT'^. 

Ile'xei.q n-xe n'ne.'Jkioc. ■s.e eiqei.i egpai. OTOg eiepg^rnoMenin 
eneK£id.ce).noc. g^(oc epe n*.! ^i e!.n esSoirn epoi OTOg^ -^.e 
eiepec-&ei.nec-»e epwoT e>.n e.AAe>. Te>.e).re).nH e^OTn epoq. n-»oq 
(^■^ MMHi. c]^e>.i eTepe T*.\^ir5(^H nejw. ne).ccoMei. ^en neq-xiTi 
ncHOT nifi.en ncM <^niqi noiron nifien. CTep^eAnic enieire>.^on 
e^nei.ii}toni. n-ooc e-»po nni£iei.Cd.noc lyconi e-yei.ciwo-s- nTOTo-y 
ceg^opuj nevg^pe..! ei.n. 

Ot-^c ^'i.p MMon ^pto.u OTT-^e MtuoTT eqoty ne^iycoigeM ewn 
ii'^ei.ces.nH cTenTHi e^ovn ec^. 

Ile-xekq n-Jte Tpei.iei.noc. -xe {(.nioTi no"y5(^p(OM siTeTent^opujq efeoA 
gi's.en nnewgi iiTeTenTewg^o luna.-Js.ioc cpei.Tq gi-stoq -xe g^ine>. 
Kd»n Mnes.ipH'^ nTeq-«*eT neqg^KT iiTeqep-eTciew nninoT'J-. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 287 

ne-Sivq nrs.c n'n*.'2».ioc. -xe npcoKg Mni).i5(^pa)A*. oirnpocoTCHO-v ne 

qn*.'^ nHi Mnepc^MCTi MTii5(^pu)M MMe-eMHi eoMHit e&oA otoj 

nawT (oiy CM. 
ne-sewq ii-xe TpaLiei.noc. -xe '^'mcti -xe eKcpKekTjyc^ponin. rinife2k.CiN- 

noc ^en OTTMewi'ie. iiMeTpeqepg^iK. ne mmo« ne ii<).5(^ii*w<?'a)Tn 

eekKiycn newi 55ici THpoir efioA^iTOTeii. 
Ile's.e.q ms.e ivntK-i^ioc. -xe nHe-»TewC-&o mjuwott efeoA jUni-^cjiKoit 

npH'^ es-Titeweppeqepg^iK k-xoc hhi. n-e-iuTcn •a.e Me>.AAoii ^es. 
HHCTiyeMiyi nnes.i. exoi neno5(;^oc eg^ewiiigtom MndjpH'^. eknori 

■^c ekT'V noMOc «».«. eujTCM^d^*. nic^e.pMes.coc ewn^. le nipeq- 

MOT'^. le nipeqtyiOTi. le nipeqc^'i mhihi d^AAd. e-»pen pojK^ 

n^oq iini7S.U)jii riTeriHeTipi nnd.i Mnei.ipH'^ ^en OTTMCTnepiepuoc. 

otkoth et^noK oirpeqepg^iK ek.n e^AAe^ n-»U)Te«. itHCT oirioujT 

imii'jk.toAon CTipi iiJid.i. 
IIe-:&d..q n-xe Tp*.i6>.noc. ts-C uje ninoT'^ CTTd^iHOTT e^i^Sici e>.i5(;^evTOT 

eAoA rift^g^pd^K. 
ne-xc icnik-jkioc. -xe o"vog^ jU.nep'^sSici ua-r (o noirpo. *.AAe«. le mhit 

CTOTq Mni5(^p(DM. le ig*kTT cfeoA iiTCHqi. le tepfecopT eniycoK 

MC^IOA*^ le MHIT IlItl^HpiOIt g^Htd. nTCKltdwg^ TS-e MMon 2^\i ^eit 

ntK\ g^opty ivrt rnkg^pevi e-e£ie T^k.*.^'^k.^H e^oirii eii5(^c uthi. 
VI. Ile-xevq n^e Tpd.ii.itoc. -xe e.uj tc 't&eAnic eTCR-xoTiyT efcoA 

^d.'xioc (0 ifites.'i.ioc, eK««KMOT ^eit newi £i&Cd.noc. CTeKigcon 

MMCooT n'^ejM.i «k.n. 
IXe-s.d.q ti's.e jt'nd.'^ioc. -xe nHeT^k.T£p^).Tco'I^eu t^^ eTg^i-xen nTHpq 

ncM ncqAofoc ctoh^ ihc nj^^^c neiKS'c. ceoi rievTcoTeii f^^- 

ncAV i\eq*.Ud.-»on. eiron^ Mc^pH'^ ititiTefmiooTi ceepg^eAiric «.n. 

egAi Mne-enes.neq Menencev nc^cop-s. efcoA Mnis.ifiioc. 
SCitott -^e Tenctooirn if^MeTeircefiHC Ten-enT ug^HT. •xe AveitencA. 

■apeii I efioA^en nei^iMd. Teitni.(3'i Mniwn^ iieiieg^ orog^ Term*.(?'i 

unenctoMd. ed.TrTWoirno'y e£ioA^eii iiHe-^MtooiTT Teiinek.epKAHpo- 

noMisi •i.e Oil s5en nestcS'c ihc hjq^c uoTMeTOTpo iies^TMOtruK. 

■&d^i eTeqnd.«^toT efioA h^htc ws.e niMKes.g^ ug^HT ncM nig^niii hcm 

Hiqjd.g^OM. 



288 COPTIC REMAINS. 

ne-xikq ws.€. Tpd^i&noc. -xe ewitoK e^ne>.KCopq nTCTen^epecic nT«v- 

ep^Hiio-y ncik.£ie. etyTCMAViuji ncM ni-^ofM*. riTempcoMeoc. 
Ile's.e TXicoc^oc irnd.-^ioc. -s.e oTog^ him e-anes.iys.eM'soM co noirpo 

e£itoA etoA nitHCT e*. ^^ ccmuhtot oTog^ a^qROTOir. Ke».it 

&.peu)a^n OTt^i ■s.en -xcopi quiL-xeMgHOT iigAi ei^n imh'^ iitott- 

■xcMq cqMiuji ncM ^^. 
IIiyeMiyi vei.p nni5(^pHCTid.noc otmoiioii •s.c cenA.uj£ioAq e£ioA iwn 

g^iTcit nipcoAii «.<VAd. etoAgiTCtt ■^■s.om tiTenp^c qnd^epnpoKon- 

Tin itgoTo etoA s5en oireg^oois' ^Teq^.^^e^k.lle OTog IiTeqekHwi 

oirog^ iiTeqepoTCoiiii ^en nidi^KTitt iiTec^OTWini ii'^jw.eTeirce&.HC. 
IlKevgi THpq nek.ivu)d.i ecoTen ttS'c jUc^pH'^ noTM0)OT eqouj eqg^w&c 

nnid.JU.ek.iOT. Ke>.TA. ncjk.'s.i MTiinpoc^HTHC. 
Ot -^iKeon *.n ne w no-ypo e-apcKMOir'^ cntgcMigi nni5(;^pHCTid>.- 

noc -xe g^epecic. n^\ cei.'Xi f«k.p -^.c g^epecic c^op-s. eb.o'X jum- 

p(^pHCTHwnicMoc. e-o-fie -xe nd>.ipekn "xe g^epecic OTc^*knT*.ciek. tc. 

OTgHT eqnAi.n*. eqiycMigi nneqMCTi jUM«kTes.Tq noTgojfe eqeMcyek. 

i.n nTes.ioq. Xic^pH'^ nTg^epecic nnieniKOTpioc nigoTT-ewjw. npioc 

CT-xco ju.ju.oc TS-c Mjuon noTT"^ igon. 
le Mt^pH'^ n'^g^epecic ct-xco mjuoc e'^A|rT5(;^K nnocpd.. -xe ujd..- 

coTii)Tcfe. esSoTn eniTetnwoin. neM nini-eiKoc neju. nig^r'AH. 
le -»A.kpicTotoT'Aoc •»*.! eT-SLU) Mjuoc. 's.e c^'f epg^eMi nnHCTtyon 

^ew t^pewn Mjuek.Tek.Tq. nnneTc^eg^ enecHT lyes. ixiiog^. 
Iliyejuiyi "i^e n-eoq nni5(;^picTiek.noc oTcwoTnoT ne nTe^^ CTujon 

^en oTjue-^jUHi neju neqjuonorennc nujHpi neju ■^oiRono- 

juiS. nes.Tujifi'^ eT&.q(3'i ces-p^ K^htc e&.qcp pcojui ^en otmct- 

ewTc^cop-x. 
Ilnequjjfe'^ uevp ^en TeqjueTitOT'^ juenencew ■»peq ep p(ojui. ek.<VXek 

n-eoq n-»oq on nc. 
Gpc TnoAitiftk nnig&HOTi. e-»*nev | oto£^ uinoAeMoc CTevTUjcjni 

ii^HTOT neju niT*.pek.5^H e^SoTn enoTepHOT. ewTfcioA eiioK 

OTOg^ akT^toni sSen OT-xe^MH ng^ipHnHKon. 
VII. 3LcepoTCo H-xe '^cTnKAnToc. 's.e ce nA.i cjuot Mne.ipH'^. KewTdk 
€-»ndk. The lacuna is after this word. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 289 

<^pH'^ CTA-K-xoc. ikAAd. t^&.i ne Tcn-xoiiT e^fiHTq -xe es.qfiix>A 
e£io<\. jUniycjuigi unmoir'^. 

Ile's.A.q n-xe it'nA^'^ioc. -se OTOg^ ot ne TiincTg^djoT eTewqujcom 
10 '^•Kepoirci&. eTTftwiHOTT "^ie «v Teni-^HMid. jUnenoc ^io"5"i 
cfio'A^en nipcoMi nitiniiA. itTe'^ii<Vd>.nH. ctc ni-^CMion ne. 

Gttoi iiTippjwviitoc C'xen nipcoMeoc ^Se^T^H mc^oot Mc^pn'^ eTi>.q-&pe 
iiKl^irAH ne-o^noc ii£iek.pfiewpoc etc MMon g^Ai ncTrnH-^icic ii^H- 
TOTT, (S'ne-s.cooTr iiT*.p5(^H iimpcojueoc, -eA.! ctc ■^upe.c^H e-o^oTdw^ 
iiTe«i5(^pHCTiawnoc MO-y^ epoc -xe nityficoT h&enini ees.qTcek.&e 
nipcoMi. "S-e oTitOTT'^ noTOJT cTg^i-xeit nTHpq oirog^ e..qiwiTOT 
jUpcMg^e efeoAg^ei^ ■^jw.eTfecoK. eTeriii}ei.uji iiTe '^nopni*.. eiroi itek.-e-njs.i 
OTog^ tioiTi.jw.ciioq. esSoTix enenuenoc. 

Hd^TrTpirc^eii. iTivp ne ^en nicnoq iiTencTenigHpi. eTCTenajtoT jUmwott 
ncooT. oTog^ njs.TTcS'co^SeM MAVCoTeix ne ^en nino<VeAioc CTeTen- 
ipi MMiooT nejM. neTen. epno-y itHCTHn eTe>.i<^-ycic ncM nM- 
fenoc iioirtoT. 

Orog^ n«^irepek.«ek.rK4k7in jUAicoTen cep&.c5(li-wonm oTog^ e-e^peTen. 
iy(oni epeTeniJiHig ncM ncTeng^ioMi sSen no-yujiki iiAo'^ ^eii 
g^T-a.onH nifien Kd.Tes.c^pn'^ g^toc epeTenujon sSeit o'ye5(;;^Mis.AiociA.. 

Oirog^ ne>wir<S'(.o^eA*. M.niKek.gi ^en noTcnoq. OTOg^ m&Hp ^en noTT- 
awKek.-&d.pcia>.. 

UJen Tiie-»«oc iiTenicKHit^Hc OTOg^ ceitd.Tek.MioTen. -^e. iio'ire-&itoc 
ne, eiyewT nipcoMi u'^es.pTeMic n-etoTeit •2».e TCTenoTcoui *>>"^ 
eepoMoAonm juneTeniyini e-efie ■^kot'xi nujepi eig«k.T ^eA^coAc 
imiKponoc. 

HicAAhhoc n-&cooT ceujOTTUjOTT jUmcoov e-jten ne^i -o^ttciS. JW.^^kIpH'^ 
eiKVidt^ko epojoT eiioAgiTen nie-anoc riA&.p£ia.poc. 

Sk-qepoTco it-xe Tp*.ift.iioc nc'SLd.q -xe uje ninoT'^. '^01 itu|cJ>Hpi 
MMOK U) iv^nik.'^ioc e-xen neKniiyV uccooirn, uewii ic-xe ■^Td.io 

d^n AVnCKUjCMU]!. 

Ile'Xd.q n-xe luna^-zwioc. -xe o-yog ott ne nigwfe eTCKgioTri Mnen- 

uyeAiuji eng4k.n n^H-rq. 
^LqepoTCD n-xe Tp*.i6>noc nc'Xd.q. -xe e-efiie -xe TeTeitOTtoujT *>.« 

IGN. III. 19 



290 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Miienoc c^pH, OT-^e T<^e, ou-^e niiog^ e-e-OTd^Ci. npeqiyawniy 

neit5(|^dwi nifien. 
Ile's.e.q ns.e iimek.'^ioc. -se OTOg^ niM ne ee^iidwOTWigT Mc^pn. 

t^evi cTujon ^en OTCp^HMe... oirog^ CTirnoKic-ae itTenec-eecic. 

t^HCTgioTi juneq^MOM efiioA ;6cn oTKepoc. OTOg^ eq(3'i ivAvoq 

itKCKepoc. 
Gin*kOir(j)UiT MMoq ite^ty npH'^. <]^HeTe uj&pe neqoTOJim. ■s.co'sei 

noircHOT eiiig(joi!i eTOTrjuoTr"^ epoq ^ai.Teit-o-HnoT -xe cKArv^ic. 

<^HeT MMon lyxoM MMoq eneg etyifi'^ nTeqTd.^ic iteAV Teqen- 

epfiaL ii&.pd. m-e-CJig itTec^HCT d>.q-»ekAiJoq o-yog^ eTOiTiwg^CA.^ni 

nft^q e^O's.i etieqMCoiT' n«a THpoT ges.nujeMAio ne eTt^TTCic 

ii"^Me-»noT'^ utgoTroirioujT n*>.c MMdw-yei^Tc. 
T«^e T^e oit. &.iii*^o-y(oigT jUmoc iid^uj npn'^ gwc noT'^. eTg^to£i.c 

MJiioq noTMHUj iicon giTen «i(^hiii. -ed^i CTe^ necpeqcioiiT 

c^opiy cfeoA Xi.c^pH'^ no"yKei,.Mekpx OTog e.qTjs.'SLpoc uc^pn'^ 



nOTCKHnH. 



GiiidLOTCoigT "ZkE on Xiniiog nevuj npH'^. c^d.i CT-s.O's.efc. OTOg^ 

eTJueg^ OTOg cTiS'iio h-xtoq itniniw^oc euja^qepeiJiiHiv noTMHUj 

neon. 
3l^<V«^ ck-xco mmoc. 's.c cuje eoTOjujT mmwot e-e&e tiottcjiiu 

cTttepiiooT. n6ki cii.'s.i otmhi ei^n ne. 
GTik noT'^HAiioTrproc ^is.p '^ MixoiroTtjoini epojoT «».n e-»poT oirtjijujT 

MMioo-y g^coc ncy^ e^VvTVe^ e-e^poir epo-ycoini enipcoMi OTOg 

e-»poT '^A.ift.i iiniKjs.pnoc e-epoir c^og ^en noTKepoc OTOg iice- 

MSkg^ meg^ooir iioircoiiii nejw. nie-xcopg^. 
IIicioTT -Jk-e on CTd^'y-o^d.-iyoT iig^ei^njuHini e-epoT epcTMenin nniKe- 

poc nejM. iTUjife'^ imiCHOT OTOg e^poT ujconi iig^&.n MHini nnneT 

ujf^'Hp s5en t^ioM. 
IlMon gAi oirn ^en n*.i iiiyoiru)U}T jUmiuot gtoc noT'^. ov^e 

TTIMlOO-y C^HCT OTMOT'^ Cpoq "S-C itocH-^wn. 

OT-^e ni5(^ptojM. c^dki cTeTenMOT'^ epoq "S-C Hc^ecToc. 
Ot-^c nie^Hp c^evi eTeTcnMOis"^ epoq -xe npo... ov^e niKd>.gi t^«k.i 
CTeTenAio-B"^ epoq ■s.e -xHAiiTHp. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 291 

OT-^e niK&pnoc. ncwi THpoT k&.« icxe eTeLq-o^akAHtooir cnTikOo 

epis.Tq Unencon^ g^e^npequjifi.'^ ne oirog^ g^ek-nawxlririxion ne. 
VIII. Stqepoirco n-xe Tpek.i&.noc. -xe witi-xoc na^K ic-xeti igopn. •s.c 

n-»OK neTik.KTiikC-»e '^e.ni^ToAH eujTCAiiyeAiigi nitmoT'^. 
HijU. r&.p e-eiiiwCCOTCM en&.i Cdw-s.i «*.-i eiioAgiTOTK nTequjTeju. 

epA.-o-n*.g^ eninoT'f. 
IIe-:£«>.q tvs.c icnd.'^ioc. -se oirog^ e-e^fce ov K.'s.oni. O) noirpo. •s.e 

Ten'^cfico eujTeMO-yioigT iinHeTe cuje ek.n eoTrojujT mjucootp dwXAa.. 

eoTPCoujT M<^'\ jW.At.Hi OTOg^ cToit^ t^peqccoiiT nTt^e ncM nK«w£^i 

oipog^ t^peqcoooTnoTT iig^tofi nifien ^*>.T2^h jUnen-TOTiytoni. 
O-yog^ neqMonoT^enHC kiyHpi nenoc ikc h^q^c. (^a.i r«k.p ne iic(»>oirn 

M.MHI jU.MiwTd.Tq. oirog^ tl^oTiong^ e£ioA iiTenenigeMiyi. eTt^epKooir 

^en gd^n. to^'m*. mmhi eiroiroitg etoA. 
'i*-epicKiA. -^e n^oc iiTemeAAHnoc CTCniKUje iiecno"5"\- o-s-ii.^noir'^ 

Te. oTTOg^ CMOTen. ncog^i jUmoc -^ie cujoqT oirog^ cTiw-xpHOTT 

ik.n. OTTog^ cog^i epe^TC c-xen. gAi ng^iofi eqTOT-itHOTT e^n. 
*i*c£ia) vft^p eTeMnoTTCiw^coc copcM Kai.Ta. neTC^HOTT. 
Gnniv.ujTeitgOTrTC t'A.p ncwuj hpH'^ . con Men. c-xcommoc 's.e, ifit 

nnoiT')- eTUjoTi e-xeii nTnpq. con oit -xe 7. kc con -ste "k. Ke 

con -Jte ?.con -^e CTewOTO itg^e^nMHuj iinoT'^ MMon p&>« mavoh 

nni epoiOTP. 
Cta-otpo -^e on ngd^n-atin-itt^o neju. g^jk.nfened.Aoi'iSL g^ik.ncon -^e on 

ceoTWigT hnin*.^oc nTeniTe£in(ji)0"vi g(oc no-s"^. o-yog^ niTe£in<jaoTi 

iig^HMepoc UMd.Td.TOT e^n. «>.A<V*l niKee>.rpioc on. 
Con t^c on niiytyHn. oirog^ tgek, e^pni jUniujcS'H nejw. niM-xcoA 

ju.nA.Tepn*>.pA.Tic-ee eoTOiigT umojoit nejw. ninoMtj^irAi^ Mnn&. 

uTe^ne-xi. 
Hewi "^e THpoT. niM ne e-e-n&.ujni-e^i MMoq. le iiTeqe^coT ng^HT e-xwoir. 

Ma>,X<\.on "^e niM ne e^nd^cojiii ncoioir «.n. le eqne^pijui *>.n 

epcooT. 
lIc^pH"^ ^'d.p nnneT aLirt^op-xoT e&oA. eek.u"x?^U)Oir efioA^en oirnopnH. 

eiyewTTMe-yi cpcoMi nifien -zte noiritoT ne. ^en n-s^ino^poT epak.T~ 

coTen noiTKoT CTe^q-x^jooir. ^b.\ ne uc^pn't unneT ewTTAveiri 

19 — 2 



292 COPTIC REMAINS. 

h^AwiTAiHiy np«k.n. Tie g^&.itnoTS"^ ne ^eit n-xiit-o^poT g^ei e£ioAs5eit 
ncoTen c^'t J^^mhi MMe!>.T2k.Tq c^iwieTe mavoh Teqei^p^H OT-^e 

2Lqepo-yu) n-xe TpA.I^k.^oc oTog^ ne-xewq. -se ottkcti '^nek.igqa.i e^n ^tk. 

TeKMeT(3'ek.cioHT. KCiofii cewp iicoon ^en oiTMeTgoiro e^^j^oTioig 

e(3'po epon. ^eit g^ewncik.'s.i iikotc. 
2tpi-»irciek. -xe oirii •^noT nnmoir'^ cepiouji x^e^p epoK h.'s.e nneT 

eLK-xoTOTT c^OTrn cgpi«>n. ^en OTMeTt^'Aoie^poc. Gujcon "^e p(^ins.ep- 

■e-irciek &.w. •^nes.epKoAek'^in mmok. OTOg^ ensSd^e nTe,.THiK niti- 

•»Hpion. 

efioA ikii nnig£iHoiri eTCKOoiy mjuioot. 
^noK ^d^p; e..noK OT^d^pHCTiekiioc "^Jiivep-e^TCid* *.« nnmoir'^ avuo- 
nnpon. «>.AAa>. *>.md.o'ycoujT mc^"^ nei.r«>-e^oc. c^icot MTie>0l: ihc h^q^c 
t^HCT e>.qepoTU)inj epoi ^eit c^OTtoini jivneqeMi. c^neT e,.qou'io« 
iinik.£i.di.A e-e^pmen-T eneqigc^Hpi. <^&.i ne e'^ujeAiigi MMoq. oTOg^ 
ei'^tooT ne^q. ri-»oq ^e>.p ^en. OTT-ue-aMHi ne (^•\. oTOg^ not oTOg^ 

nOTpO. OTTOg^ niTTIies.TOC MMii-TewTq. 

IX. Ile'S.e Tpi>.ns.noc. ^e ■^nes.poKg^K g^i-aen ni-JtAo-s. rt&enini. 

AwKUjTeju. epMCTA-noin. 
Ile'Xdwq ii-SLC irne^'^ioc. -xe OTiie-aneskiieq tc •^MeT«..noi«^ co TtoTpo 

nnue'eiies.KOTOT efio^sSen nineTg^iooT e^oTn cniiie-»nek.iieq. hh 

^e e-»nekKOTOT c£ioAs5en nine-e^ndwiieq e^oTit enineTgtooT 

ceg^cooTi cng^ftwTi. 
Ott neTecuje ne ecS'o'xi ncd^ ncTcoTn OTog^ neT-xdwitooT «.n mmou 

gAi coTH e-^MeTeircefiHc. 
IIe-&dwq note Tp*.i4wnoc. "S-C g^toKi nTeq<3'ici oirog^ nTCTen-xoc ne^q. 

•S.C ctoTCM ncek ni&.-!rTOKpey.TCop oirog nTeKep-»-yciak nninOT'^ 

Ile'S.jk.q n-xe n'nju.'jkjoc. -^.e e^noK '^tpg^o'^ sSd^T^H ju.n'i^ot^Mdw m^'\ 
eT-xcoMMOC. -se nnoTrujconi ne^K n-xe g^ei^nnoT'^ rtujeAVMO cfenA 
epoi. 

Oirog^ -xe t^Heen«k.iy€MUii ng^a^n kc nov^ nujejuMO CTeqoTq efiioA. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 293 

'I'nes.ccuTeM jk,it ncd^ '^cTitcKAHTOc ncM moTpo. eqoTrei.cek.^ni nm 

cepiTd^pcwnoMin. 
IIinoAioc f«kp tiTe ^^ 'S.io mmoc -xe nncK^i itg^o noTr^TrndwCTHC 

55eii nge..!!. o-yog^ 011 se nneKceMtu iitotk hcm otjuhuj e-sett 

TOTK*wKI«k.. 

IIe'xe>.q n-xe TpeLid^noc. -se -scoiy iiOTgMOT nejw. ov^^m's. e-xicn 

ncqu]d.u}. 
Ile-xe icnei,.'^ioc. -xe ^ici nifien e-e^iiiwigtoni hhi. ee^fie "^omoAoitiS. 

niMKd."irg^ ue^p riTcneikicHOT nTe'^noT. ccA(.u)«k. is.ii mhiwot e-»- 

riA.S'copn «di.ii efeoA. K&.TdL c^pn'^ ctc^hoitt. 
Ilcsikq n-s-e Tpeki&.noc. -xe t^pcoMi Md.d.co epoK MMes.Tft.TK Aomon 

iiTCKipi unHeTOTft.2,^ft.g^ni mmcot iid.K. eiyton mmou •^ii«wep5(;^pftk- 

c-&e ttftwK ng^ei^n kc td^ce^noc eTg^tooir eg^oTe nft^i. 
Ile'se.q n-xe iniew-2^ioc -xe. niAV e^nevc^op-s.Ten. ce^feoA ri'^a>.rftkiiK 

O'yg^O'xoe's. ne. le ot Tivg^T^o le o-yg^Ko. le OT^icoig. le OTKTniLi- 

noc. le OTTCHqi. 
IlewgHT -Jke -eHT on. -s-e oir*^e c^mot cy^e nconsS. MMon g^ 

nes.ujc^op'XTen cev^OvV. u'^ei.re».nH uTec^'^ ncM "^MeTeTceliHC 

eiTiwxpHOirT e-xeit t-xom mti5(;^c. 
ne-xewq n-xe Tpft.id.noc. -xe ckmcti e(S'po epoi cfioAg^iTcn tckmct- 

q«.i ^ft. ^ici nifien. niptoMi fft.p oTTCoon ne MM«.i(3'po. 
He-xft.q n-xe lund.'i^ioc. eiMCTi «^n MMft.Trft.Tq. ft.A<V.«. '^nft.g^^ ;6eit 

oirMe-»MHi. -xe ^en oin^po ft.i(^po. OTOg '^nft.^'po. 
Ile's.ft.q n-xe Tpft.ift.noc. -xe ft.AiTq nTCTenTft.-s.pe neqcS'ft.Aft.T'X C'&ctt 

oipuje. OTOg^ HTCTen^iTq eniigTeKO eTCft.^oTn oTog nTCTen- 

ujTCM 5(;^ft. gAi nft.T epoq OTOg nceujTCM X.*'^ ^^^ midot ot-^c 

eoireM ojik n? neg^ooT ncM v ne-scopg^. xe g^ina. nTft.THiq 

nni-»Hpion Mcncncft. nft.i oTog^ nft.ipn'^ riTeqt^wpos. ei!io<\. 

MTift.ia)n^. 
StcepoTTCo n-se '^cirn^KAHTOc. -se «.non on THpen TencpciPMenin 

nTeqft.Tioc^ft.cic. «.qu{ou]en fft.p THpen neM ni«.irTOKp«.T(i)p oirog 



294 COPTIC REMAINS. 

Mneqep«»ne5<;^ec-»e eep-o^Tciek nninoT'J' &.AAek. j^qepoMoAofin -se 

a^noK OT5(^pHCTi«.noc. 
IIe-s&,q n-xe urnekTiioc. -se qcMi^pojo-yT ii'se (^"^ «^iu)T Mnckob ikc 

n^^c t^HCT ewq«.iT ncMniyik. ^en TeqMe-a<k.rek.-»oc e-»neiw[g(oc 

eepKOin(Dmn eiiiMKek.irg^ riTeneqpQ^c neqMeitpiT nojHpi oirog 

AiiiiCTOC MMC-epe nTe TeqMeTnoir'^. 
X. O-yog^ 55en iiiMd^g ? iieg^ooir iw Tpaaewnoc mcs"^ c'^cirnrR'<V.HTOc 

nejw. mnpe<^eKToc. OTOg^ &ti eni-»eik>Tpoit. Cik. iti-^hmoc THpq 

nTeitipu)Meoc •ea)OTr|- epoq. neekircwTeM t'o.p ne •s.c nienicKO- 

noc riTC^CTpiew na^'^ ncM lu-e-Hpion. 
Oirog^ £en. n-xiit-apeq oir&.gci>.giu n-xe noTpo *.Tini Mne-©^OTr&.& 

iriusL-^ioc. OTOg eT«kqii«k.Tr epoq nc-^iewq ttei^q. -zte d^noK '^ep- 

u)(^Hpi -xe CTi Kon^ Menenc&, ««ki £i.ii^c&n.oc THpoT neju. nigKo 

ncM niifii. 
SLAA^^ Kivn •^noir ctoTCM ncodit gitte.. e5(^newep e£ioA €ne>.i ^ici 

THpOTT CTJXIH K»>^K CSSpHl. OITOg^ tlTCKUjajni nis.n nu}Hpi. 
IIe-s.«^q n-xe icn*>.'2i.ioc. •zs.e newiMeiri "S-C oiron oTMopc^H npcoMi 

n^HTK ire. '^noT "i^e TeKxriKjoMH com n-eekHiTeiiiicaoTi. 
Ca^toA Men KepKO<V.*»Keviii mmoi ^en gd.nc&'s^i. KepemfioirAeTrin 

-^e epoi ^en gis.«C2s.'xi e-ygHn. 
HcKC2i.':&i ges.itcew's.i jUjM.d..ipioMi ne neKMe-yi UMon gAi noT-Xd^i 

nsSHToir. 
CioTeM epoi -xe •^itov ^eit oirii&.ppHCid>.. d^noK •^ton e^n ciiTHpq 

AtTi*.i(i)n^ npeqMOT OTOg^ JipeqTekKO e-ȣie ihc npc.c irek-cjc 

(^is.1 e'^Mei MMoq oirog^ eiiLiyi nctoq oTog^ cignA epevTq. it-eoq 

I'e.p ne ncoiK ^■^Me«^^k,-OJHO^^ ou-og^ oirciooirn ne nTennonsS 

neneg. oTog js.noK *.noK cl^coq THpT oirog ei.i<^copu| MTiewiAieiri 

THpq n2>.gpik.q. e-e£ie t^is.i ■^epKjs.TeK.t^pomn nneKii«.c«.noc THpoT 

oirog "^TewC-o^o eko'X nneKTa..io. 
Ile'XL&.q n-xe Tpiwie^noc. -xe eni-^H qjunn efiioA^en TeqMeT<3'A.cig^HT 

con^q nTeTen5(;;^(o cfio<V e-xtoq mmotti fe. g^inik. nTeiyTCM gAi 

cco-xn efioAsSen neqcwMa.. 
b)en n-s-in-epeq nt%.v T^e n-se niMiwK&pioc i^new-a^ioc eniMOTi h. 



ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 295 



JU.MOC. 



HipojMi nip(OMeoc HHeTep-eetopm JW.Tl^lwS.^'^^)Il jUt^ooir e^picMi ntoTcn. 

eitgoon mmcoot e-s.en -^MeTeTcefiHC. 
IXnoK OTCOTO t'is.p iiTet^'^. OTTo^ cTrttey.iioTT MMOi ^iTen nenrnw-xg^i 

nnek,i-©^Hpion. -xe giitik. nTd^iytoni noTrcoiu eqTOTfiHOTT. 
H&.I -^e eTewqcoe^MOTT ii-se Tpis.iek.iioc *k.qepig«^Hpi AVMdkigco. oirog^ 

ne-s.ewq s-c OTniuj'^ Te TgTnoMoriH nnHe-eii«k.g^ en^^^c. niM. £en 

ni£ekp£La.poc le nieAAKitoc e-©^iift.epe>.nc5^ec-»e euja)n nn&.i ^ici 

e^en neqnoT'^ n*.! efts. <^&.i epg^rnoMemit cpu>OT e-»iie nneT- 

eq-»HT njHT e-xtooT. 
Ile's.&.q n-xe irnek.'^ioc. "xe i^ts. ot-xoa*. npcoMi «i.it ne 10 ixoirpo «kAA.&. 

TuepoiroT iig^HT jUM«>.T*.Tq neju. ixinewg^ eTCioK n*>.n Mnoc 

Hea -^e eTa^q-xoTOT. ik.T<S'o's.i e-xcoq n-xe ruMOTi. oirog^ ^en. n«m- 
•epoT I C'S.coq. OTAki c*. naa cew MMoq oirog^ kc OTdwi c«w c^iwi c*.. 
AkTTOTO'S.q MMd.Td.Tq M.no'Tf<^o -^e enTHpq eneqc&.p^ e-o^oTr*.&. 
•se g^iitik. itTe iieqctoMd. lycuni noir?^T<V.ek.KTHpion ifi'^ixiu}'^ mito- 
tic pu>MH. 

G«a on. CTd. neTpoc ■s.cok efioA h^htc g^i-reit o'ycTft,.Tpoc. oirog^ 
nfiwT<V.oc eT«wTig(i)T e£i.o<\. JiTeqnewgfej. nexL oniciMOC. 

XL IX.qTConq "i^c \vs.c fptKiA^noc. equjon ^en. otkiuj'^ niyc^Hpi. 

6ti -JkC eqn'AHCce oirog^ eqepuje^Hpi. ewTim ne^q ng^ft^nc^dwi €fi.o<Vg^iTeit 
niiVinioc ceKO-yiiToc Tiig^H^reMton eqepc-irjM.eniit ui^q jUnewiyewi 
niuteT dL-yepM&.pT'ypoc neju. nipH'^ eTcy^ mmojot MMt^Ti^Tov 
CTOTq Mc^Avoir di.T(3'ne go"^ ^ft.. ■ninek.g;^ neM •^OAvoAocien. ci<^i 
csSoim en5(^c. 

Oirog^ -se MMon gAi Mnpi^cjc eqgcooT 55e.Ten ni9(^pHCTiis.noc 
iMC^ c^ftwi MJuewTewTq -xe ceepg^TMuoc cn5(^c g^ojc noT'^ 
Mc^ndL-T ng^a.ii*.TOOiri mjuhhi nejw. poTg^i. 

Hi^a>Te& -^e ncM niMCTtKoiK neju, niKeii&.pik.[tOMi<k, MiiewipH'^ cettkC- 
■»HOTrT cfioA^a^Teit nj^Q^pHCTien-noc c^otc pct)Mi uificu OTOg^ 
noTTgfiHOTi THpoTT ccujon ^£11 OTeiLKoAoTr-eiek. 



296 COPTIC REMAINS. 

nioc oirog^ eqipi mc^mcti nniiwiioAor'id. htc niMei.Kd.pioc irne^- 
•^loc. in>oq ^e.p ne CTa^qep cTgH mhimTV.*.^ ^en niewuion iiTe 

niMd.pTTpOC MniCHOT eTCMMewT. 

aLqTW's.i noT'i.ofMe. c£ioA Mne.ipH't 's.e nixpKCTia.noc Men 
Ma^poT^OTsSeT ncoaoTT. *.TUjd.noTru)n2 efioA ctyTCMepKoAiw^m 

MMCOOT. 

JX-qepKeAeiTin -^e e^^fee nccoM*. MniM«.K«.pioc irnd.'Jkjoc eigTeM- 

epKoAm M«^Hee^n«.oiro)ig c^»OMcq. 
HicnHOT Ok-e CTsSen pciiMH na.i eT6.qc^e.i tye^ptooT eq-xio mmoc 

•se a. TCTenuji^nepKoAm mmoi cmot ^e. nxc TeTcnne^qo-^tT 

e'^^eAnic e'^'xo'vujT efioA ^e^.-xcoc. 
3Lt(5'i jivneqcoDMew OTOg^ is.v'X.o^^ ^e" i^*-*^*' euj«^ir<»tooT'^ cpoq 

eTCMOT ec^'t "c-^ neqxpc e-xen n-xtoK eiioX Mc^Hee^oir«.fii 

rtenicRonoc oirog^ MMe^pTTpoc nTe n^c <^^. otccoit t'A.p e^n*.- 

neq ne nepc^Meiri jU.ni'jk.iKeoc. 
XII. lepenneoc -Jke nenicKonoc nAoTrt"2xonoc eqccooTn n«^Me>.pTirpnk. 

MnJMe>.Ke.pioc. qepMC^pe ^e>.poq ^e« neqenicToAH eq-s-w mmoc 

Mne.ipH'^. 
"^e e. ovtKi ^eu itHCTHn epon -xoc. ee^Tg^iTq en^e^n mcI^mo-t cTHiq 

iinie^Hpion e^£ie 'foAvoAoi'id. eT(?'i e^ois^n enx.c '^^ d.noK 

OTCOTO uTe (^^ oirog^ e-ynjs.THiT. e-yn&.no'yT mmoi ^en nen- 

iid.'X^i kni-e^Hpion gme. nTd^ujconi Jiotcoik eqTOTfiHOirT. 
IXoAiKd^pnoc •2k.e on. eqoi neniCKonoc e'^eKK^HCid. CT^en CMTpne. 

qipi Mcl^AieiFi nne.1. eqcsSd^i nnic^Ainnoic. eq-xco mmoc M.newipn'^. 
"Xe 't'tg^o cpioTcn ecojTCM. oirog^ eepivCKin e'^niuj'^ nigoTT*.ioc 

koi5-noMonH. cTa. neTenii.j>.A na^T cpoc. 
Ot Monon ^en niMe>.Ki>.pioc n'rtA.Okioc ncM povc^oc ncM 7Cocimoc. 
SLAAek. ncM g«.nKex.t»iO's*iiJ enesujcooT ndwi eTe^Tujioni cfio<\;6en- 

^^HnOTT. 

O-yog^ on ^en nniiig'^ ni.-y^oc ncM nncT «k-irn*.2^^ THpoT cfeoA- 

OlTOTq. 

Kow! -^^e THpo-T gft^ni^nocToAoc nc o-^oo ojvnAiKpTTpoc ne .Ten-enT 
MOHT e-sen niwi TupoT -xe €ti,.v<^OTS.t *.n Kd^To.. otujotit *>'AA«» 



PRAYER OF HERO. 297 

K&.T«w oTujoTujoiT nTc oiTnftwg^ tvcM. oiT'^iKeocinH. «.e ce ^en 

niM6> eTewTce&TioTq ^ewTen not <^i>.i on CTewTTUjen ^ici neM&.q. 

eTft.Tjw.enpe ne^i eion «wit. e^'AAi^ eTdkTMenpe 115(^0, <^j).i CTi^qMOT 

^d^pon OTOg^ *.qTConq. 
iy<k.q's.oc -^e on Mcnenciw ottkotttsli s5en t*.i enicToAn iioitojt. •s.e 

ic g^Hnne d^ioTCopn nwTen. niiienicTo<V.H ixtc niM&.K&.pioc H'Hdk- 

"^joc eTis.qc^HTOT u}{s.pon. ncM. niKe^^CDOirni THpoir eTs5«>.TOTen. 

KdwTik. <5pH'^ CTewpeTen c^d.i nik.n. 
H«a eTeTennd^TteMOT ctcsShott ^en Tewi enicToAH. OTOg^ itTeTen- 

'^g^HOT ejud^ujco efi.o<\. hsShtot ce'^c£ico t'is.p e^fi.e mneiwg;^ ne.iv 

•^g^rnoMonH liTe nenoc ihc ii5(^c. 
Ojs.1 Te -o^MewpTTpiaw MniJM.*wK6wpioc oirog^ nicoc^oc irnft^'^ioc. Mcnenc&. 

neq-xcoK efioA <s.q(S'i n'^MCTenicKOnoc utc ■^noAic ik.nTi05(^i*k 

n-xe itpion. TiieirKe'<\oT&.Toc oTog^ iien-i-o^oc. 
'^'•epc^AveTri -xe Mireg^ooT nTes.-e<VTrcic oirog^ ht^enneoc jU.Ma.inoir'^ 

niAVA-pTTpoc iiTe iT5(^c iiicoc^oc XTTnek-^ioc necoTeki jUniiJioT 

cujis.-yMOT'^ epoq Kes.Td>. nipioMeoc. -xe iiekneMoc. 
KewTew nipcMux."-^*^* ^^ necoT ^ nenHn ^en n^xic ihc nenoi:. 



IIiuiAhA itTe niMd..Kewpioc npcon t^HCT d>.qi 6c^m&, jUniMd.Kdkpioc 
irndi.'^ioc m^eoc^opoc. 

Ill c^oiTHfi M<^-\ ncoc^oc icnei.'i.ioc c^hct ogi cpdwTq epoq. 
Ill c^ueT *.q'^gitoTq if^-cToAH iiewTujifc,'^. 
UI c^HCT «.qci ei^ioA^en ■^mrrH ii«,.-e'MO'5-nK. 
UI c^HeT epiyek,! ncM ni*.weAoc. 

Ill niiyc^Hp jUmhi. iitc niigopn jUmici t^neT e^qoTougq etoA unneT 
^en niKocMoc. 



298 



COPTIC REMAINS. 



Ill <^HeT ekqcoRq efiio<V^ei\ nennofiu MniROCjuoc. ea.qc^op's.q efiioA 

UI mx^enneoc hd^-eAHTHC. mcocj^oc homoAo^'ithc ^hct d^qepawfconi- 
7ec-ee s&en o[T]Me-e^MHi s5en nicT«k.'^ion iiTe '^jw.eTeircefeHc 
d>.qu}COTii jUiHOiT'Sdwi MMon 2^i fen-&on epoq. 

i\,'A.H-ecuc i,.K(?'po sSeri oTMeT's.wpi (o ixiMTCTi^t^co^'oc c-oovbA t^peq- 
■^cAo) iiTC iu*:^ot'M6> e-»ovii^b. iiTe 'fop-ao'i.oi^iik,. 

^Kqiki ^en neRcojMd.. ^en ot^.om n«k.-efiio)<V. e&oA nruujtOiVg^ nTe 

^K^uyini uTpd^t«k.noc ncM '^CTrni'RA.HToc. ncM TRcpoTci**. hiupoj- 

jueoc ne>.TgHT. 
I\,ReppeAinHj jut^'f iiAoroc ihc n^c neitctoTHp aSen «^n*w£;^ hcm 

3Lpic^MeiPi AineRujHpi Hpcon g^inaw &.noR g^io nT«.i efeoA^en Hii-i 
£uoc ^en OTTOirfLO OTog^ nceonT nejuewR. iiT**, jUnuj*. emton^ 
uu}OTrepuj<^Hpi iiMoq. OTog^ nce-xeMT. cioi npejug^e efcoA g^jk. 
-»Mepic iitiHeT e».TOT£i e£io<V g^a.. c^'^. 

3L<Vh-»1»)C Il-O-OR OirjM.ek,R«k.piOC to n*.ItOT I^»I^^k.'2k.IOC -Xe CTdwROTWTefil 

elioA ^en otioot. 
lU Tig^js^pAve^ XiTiicA nejw. neqg^rnneTC. 
IX,Rt^U)T iiTOTq Mc^MOTT oiTog^ dwRfiewiyR imHCT epeno^^Aiit. OTog 

CT-eepujo MneR-soi. 
2tR ni e^oTn eniAiTMHit n^wTig-e^opTep. «.RepRd>.T2i.c^poiun 

AHlIKevgl, 

J^Kg^toA egpHi enic^HOTl. 

OTOg^ 55en n-xin-apcR <?'po ^eii niniuj'^ u&.^ton c-»pek.nik,q m^-^ 

dwRcpc^opin inp(^AoM u^.-»Aioii iiTOTq Mn5(^c. 
S^Api iHk-MeTi Ais. t^HCT e^KujivnoTiyq to niM«s.R«k.pioc ix'na.'xioc c^M&.p- 

Tirpoc Mn^^^c. HTCROTTongR hhi etoA oirog iiTCR'^ciia) hhi 

KdwTik.C^pH'^ CTCRipi MMOC JlUJopH. 



V. 



ARABIC EXTRACTS 



FROM 



IGNATIAN LETTERS. 



EDITED BY W. WRIGHT, IX.D. 



TTie Arabic text of these extracts has been edited by Mosinger {Si</>/>l. 
Corp. Ignat. p. 13 sq.) from the MS Vatic. Arab. loi. He also gives various 
readings from other Vatican MSS. 

An Ethiopic translation from the Arabic is edited by Dillmann in 
Cureton's Corp. Ignat. p. 257 sq. It is somewhat amplified. 

The following text is taken from the Paris MS, Bibl. Nat. Supplement 
5 J, f. 12 b, here designated P. The notes give the principal variants of 
Mosinger's text (M). All the Mss are very incorrect in point of grammar 
and diction. The Ethiopic translation is denoted by D. 

An English translation is appended. 



ARABIC EXTRACTS. 



Ju»J ^-i ^^\ j^j X^liaJ! i^jjj^, -^/-^^ U^y;^^^ (^.«^n J^^ 

J^ cLJ^Ul! L^\ ^j^ y'di > l^X ^}M\ jIU ^1 

t - 

* - 

.**-3ljl^i] u^j ^j)1i\ ^ ^ ^\ ss:t> Ui>U ^U-^ ^*KlJ ^\ ^ 

i^\„c^ 'iSs>~\^ iy iJo-l_j j-'^^ iijo^lj ^.i^J ^'■^'^^^j i-J4i>^ (^^^^ 
v_->rsl) Jo^^j -*^:^^***j Jo-.i_j tX-sn^" (fol. 1 3 rt:) ^Jks>.lj ^As^-j ^Jo-lj 
Jcs-lj Cl?ljO 4.\5-\j JZ Jcwlj (J^i^ *J«^^j 'ijyJLo Ss^\^ SsX< C-J^'Jll 

' M y,j. '^ M K. =" P ^. * M ^li^J!. 



302 ARABIC EXTRACTS 

Jc»-Ul jy^\ yi> ij^\ i'jtffc-ljSl Ljyb^\ ij\s»~^^ ^QajJ^ ''.Jb ^JJl 

A^»-ci£s:\J\ Ja-s\ >Ji> jjjjJ^j uV^^J *Ua*J1 1*1 ^\ ^y^ ^ ^ 

-J. • . 

^^U ^.tej ^IJU c:->y»il!1 ^^1 Jri^^ ^} c:^\j • i_?J*^suj 1^^ 

-t - 

AJo^Jo-j Jl '^\^\ S^y ^\ (K^lj IJdr-^ c:jU ^UsJjDl dlSl Jj Uu: 
tL^l U^ <dllj jpjiUl Je^yi MJi\ ^J^ V-«-«Jj c:^j-sUSlj cjybiJl 

^Ji> jjyujJ (^.jLuiij j-J^^ (fol- 13^) «iii_j-o jJui <.S,A**AJj .jjLuJ^lj 

t 

' M i^jlW! ^. ' M il. ^ M \j^ Jj. * P j*lj. 

' M ^1. *■ M ^^jyj,. ' M Ja-^ ^j.ltj. « M ^iJ.a^^. 

''M^^oal,. '"ML^^jj. "Ml^ijJ. 



FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS. 303 

«_< ''<J b; ^ Jo-lj JjU a,Ji-Ai i.::^!^ *Ajsi^l l*-sj (Jl^^^b ^ 

J!! *,^fU2JuJi .iLo^b Juu.snl\ cyUj iJy&^^ <iuu) c:^^*-/^ ijy 

^JUw ^Jft- t5****J jj;^ <-r^^ Jy ly^-^-^J ^'^ 7^^ ^'^ JyV. (j^ 

• M cj^^WI ^^. ^ Mylliil ^^^1. ^ M ^^ ^% 

* So P; M has <J .he 1> ; but D evidently read jc. * M t^J^.a>JU -»ji.- 
' P (j*ju«_j5-UjUlU M ^^^^^UUll M adds <d!l ,^_/-o *^•r^«*^> but 
the note on p. 29 shows that we should read aJJl ^ jlso^. ' ^ ic*- 
' M ,,^wiijuij. " M omits , Jl 



^04 ARABIC EXTRACTS 



o 



j^ (_ji^ iJjl 1^^ ^j^\ ^ X:yo\\ ^ ^\j* jfsj Cl^'tcj Jlj' Ur^ 

L-^Uj^l *& i^^jJl aLoKll i^\ ^ji} U*i tj_^^ ^_jj^ ^Jkz\ 

' This clause is not in M. - Wanting in M. 

' M s-'jjii (sic) [x^ {sic) i::j\p \jc-lj \jy^l3' 



FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS. 305 



77/1? holy Ignatius, the Martyr, Patriarch of Antioch, being the second 
therein after Peter the chief of the Apostles, says in his Epistle : 

GOD, the Creator of all natures, He it is that possesseth the 
ordering of nature, (being) the Trinity on Its throne; and He 
compriseth the universe (///., the whole); and the fullness thereof {i.e., 
of the Trinity) was in the womb of the Virgin. But the unity of the 
Godhead (with Manhood) is that of which we speak here, that which is 
in the Son, and doth not belong to the (other) Persons. He is hung 
upon the Cross, and forgiveth sins ; He is in the grave, and raiseth up the 
dead; He cometh forth from the grave, and leaveth the clothes therein; 
He went in to His disciples while the doors were shut, and gave them 
(the salutation of) peace. So the Father in the Son, and the Son in the 
Father, and the Holy Spirit, this is the Trinity, equal, indivisible, and 
immutable ; three Persons, one Godhead, one Lordship, one essence ; 
one power, one kingdom, one adoration, one glorification, one praise, is 
due to the Trinity; one glory, one counsel, one dominion, one might, 
one permanence, one thought, one will, belongeth to the Holy Trinity. 
The Father is Father, and not Son; and the Son is Son, and not 
Father; and the Holy Spirit is the Holy Spirit, and changeth not unto 
Fatherhood nor Sonship. This Trinity is perfect on the throne of glory, 
being bound together by the unity of the one Godhead, which is the 
one light that shineth from the Trinity and filleth all creation and giveth 
light upon that which is beneath the earth, as it is written : Behold I fill 
the heavens and the earth, and they that are in the depth of hell look upoji 
my glory. But as for thee that sayest that the Godhead suffered and 
died, we believe that the Christ God suffered in body as a man, while 
he is impassible as God ; and that he tasted death in the body, while 
he is undying as God. Therefore, when thou hearest that God suffered 
for us, and that God the Word died on our behalf, understand that we 
join the Natures into a unity of Godhead and Manhood, and name 
them by this one name which beseemeth God, just as thou thyself art 
likewise (made up) of two natures, soul and body, and named by this 
one name which beseemeth man. And thy soul is immortal by nature, 
but thy soul is not Deity, yet is different from the body. And the 
honour which we desire to give unto our souls, namely that they die 
not, how dost thou not desire to give it to the one Godhead which is in 
the Trinity, that which is in the only (begotten) Son our Lord Jesus 

IGN. III. 20 



3o6 ARABIC EXTRACTS. 

Christ ? Dost thou not know that, when thou sayest that the Godhead 
died, thou slayest the Trinity and the body of the Lord in the grave, 
and niakest it utterly Hke a dead body? because to the Trinity (be- 
longeth) one essence, which is the one Divinity, Where then now is 
He that conquered Death and led Hell captive? since thou makest him 
like one that hath no power' along with the dead, and no motion. 
Nay more, thou mayest find others among the Theomachi, who think 
thus of the body which God framed for Him of the flesh and blood 
of the Virgin, as He knoweth (how) as a maker, that it was a body 
without a soul, and they say that the Godhead was its soul. Dost thou 
think then that the Godhead v/ent out of it, and the body died 
altogether? Let them be put to shame now who thus speak this 
blasphemy, and let them hear the word of the Lord, Verily my soul is 
sorrowful cvefi unto death. For whom, O Lord? For the people that 
perisheth. 



And this holy Ignatius, the Martyr, Patriarch of Antioch, says in his 

thirteenth Epistle : 

CHRIST was really born, He really grew up, He really ate and 
drank, He was really crucified. He really suffered and died and 
was buried and rose from the dead. Whosoever believeth this that it is 
so, is blessed ; and whosoever despiseth this, is a stranger to the blessed 
life, which we hope for. And they who divide the one Christ into two 
Natures after the union, shall be reckoned with the Jews, the murderers 
of God. These are they who said to Him with hypocrisy. We wish not 
to stone thee because of a good work, but because of blasphemy, because thou 
art a 7Jian and makest thyself a God. And thus shall they be equal unto 
these, I mean those who think that there is weakness in the Son of God, 
the Word, who are the holders of the two Natures (the Dyophysites). 

' Reading ic witli D, which has za-albotu khayl. 



VI. 

PRAYER OF HERO. 



20— 2 



I. LAUS HE RON IS. 

The Latin Version of the 'Prayer of Hero,' which in the MSS is found 
appended to the Latin translation of the Ignatian Epistles in the Long 
Recension. It was first printed by Baronius (Ann. Eccl. sub ann. no) from 
a Vatican MS which Zahn (p. 297) would identify with Palat. 150; but see 
Funk II. p. xl sq. Ussher {Ign. et Polyc. Ep. p. lyi) likewise printed it, 
making use (besides the edition of Baronius) of three MSS, Magd. 78, Ball. 
229, and Petav., from which also he gave various readings {Ign. et Polyc. 
Mart. p. 131 sq). Much later Dressel [Pair. Apost. p. xxi) edited it from 
Reg. 81 and Palat. 150. It has since been edited by Zahn, Funk, and 
Lagarde together with the Latin Epistles to which it is attached. I have 
only given the various readings where they are of interest. 

II. THE PRA YER IN GREEK. 

In this attempt at a restoration of the original, I have chiefly followed 
the Coptic Version (see 11. p. 364 sq), which is printed at length above 
(p. 297) and is somewhat fuller than the Latin. At the same time I have 
sought assistance from the Latin, more especially in determining the form of 
the sentences. 



LAUS HERONIS. 

Sacerdos et assessor sapientissime Dei, Ignati, immaculata 
stola indute, perenni fonte saturate, cum angelis laudem canens, 
primogeniti certe amice, a peccatis liberate, a diabolo separate : 
agonista constitutus in stadio veritatis, adquisisti pretiosam 
5 salutem ; confudisti Traianum et senatum Romae, prudentiam 
tunc non habentem ; domesticus factus es Christo in dilectione 
et fide et vita. Memor esto mei, filii tui Heronis, ut et ego de 
hac vita exiens sancte Sanctis connumerer et dignum nomen 
merear adipisci et de iniusta statione atque a Deo aliena extra- 

10 neus inveniar. Ter quaterque beate, qui ad talia pervenisti, 
pater Ignati, currus Israel et equester eius ; evasisti mortem 
fugiendo, et de terris ad caelestia evolasti ; coronam deificam et 
magnam meruisti et in amabili Dei agone vicisti. Memento eius, 
quern nutristi, beate martyr, et praesta mihi colloquium, sicuti et 

15 prius faciebas. 

I. assessor] Reg., Pet., with the Coptic; assertor cet. 

sapientissime\ Zahn's conj., and so the Coptic; sapientissimi MSS. 
II. equester\ Pal., Magd. ; auriga cet. (from the Vulg. of 1 Kings ii. 12, xiii. 14). 



2. 

EfX" TOY MAKApiOY HpOONOC 6c AieAe^ATO TON MAKApiON IfNATION 

TON 06O(})6pON. 

'le/aev koX TrapacTTaTa ©eov, 'lyvdne crocfie, cTToXrju 
acnriKov evSeSv/xeVe, e/c Trrjyyjf; devvdov TrerrX.rjpcoixei'e, avv- 
eopracTTa tojv dyyeXcov, ocKete oi>T(o<g tov irpcoToroKov, ov 
ihyjXcocrev T015 eV rw Koafxci), ov i^epvcraTO eK tcov afxapTLCou 



3IO PRAYER OF HERO. 

Tov k6(T[j.ov, ctTro^wptcras tov Bua^oXoV dOXr)Ta yeupale, 
6ixo\.oyr)Ta (Tocjie, 6 ayoiviaa^; a>s dXrjOo)^ iv rco crTaoioj ttjs 
evcreySeta?, o (XTToXa^oJv T'qv dcrvyKpLTOv croiTiqpiav' d\r)0(o<; 
ivLKr)(Tas ip lcr)cui, co fxvcTTayoiye lepe, OLoda-Koke t(ou ooy^xd- 
TOiV Trj? dXiy betas' e/Sacrracras ip tw acofxan ev Swa/xec 
dKarakvTO} rd crrty/utara tov xipicTTOv' iSvcrcoTrr) era's tov Tpa'i- 
ai'ot' [^Kol TOV avyKkrjTOv~\ /xerct r-^s yepovcria<i T7J<; dvorJTOV 
Tcov 'VoiixaioiV otKeto? iyevov tov Seov Aoyov, l7)crov Xptcr- 
Tov TOV (TCDTrjpo'S rjfxcov, iv TTicTTei /cat dydny ti s ^wo^?. 

MvqadrjTL tov TratSo? crov "Hpcovos, iva Kdyco i^eX6d)v 
eK TOV /Blov tovtov dyto? dyCoLS avvapiOixTjOoj, d^io)Oel^ 
TTjs dya(rTri<; ^wtJ?, kol evpeOco {xaKpdv Trj<; /x,eptSo§ tcov 
dnoaTavTcov diro Seov. 

^AXr]9oj<; cl jxaKdpLO<;, iraTep 'lyvarte, on fxeTa)ia(T0r]<; iv 
^o^Tj, dpfxa 'IcrparjX kol tTTTreus avTov' i^ecfivye^ e/c OavaTov 
KoX i^evevcraq tov<; ivo^XovvTa^ /cat iKTapaTTovTas ttjv crrjv 
vavv, [i(j)opiXL(Ta<f\ et? tov Xifxiva tov do^iqTOV' /carac^po- 
vi^cas Trj^ yrj'?, dTrrjXOes etg tov ovpavov' kol iv rw vtKrjcrai 
ere ev tco fxeyaXco aycjvc t&» evapecTTO) tov ©eou dirrfv^yKa^ 
TOV (TTifjiavov TOV aOXov dno Xptcrrov. 

yivrjO-OrjTi ifxov bv i^eOpexjjas, 'lyvaTLe /xa/cctpte, [xdpTv^ 
TOV XpLCTTov, /cat cftavepojaov (xol creavTov /cat StSacr/ce /u,e, 
KaOcj's /cat iiToiricras to npoTepov. 



S. POLYCARP. 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP. 



I. 



THE Epistle of Polycarp was written in reply to a communication 
from the Philippians. They had invited him to address words of 
exhortation to them (§ 3); they had requested him to forward by his own 
messenger the letter which they had addressed to the Syrian Church 
(§ 13); and they had asked hirn to send them any epistles of Ignatius 
which he might have in his hands {ib.). 

This epistle is intimately connected with the letters and martyr- 
dom of Ignatius himself. The Philippians had recently welcomed 
and escorted on their way certain saints who were in bonds (§1). From 
a later notice in the epistle it appears that Ignatius was one of these 
(§ 9). Two others besides are mentioned by name, Zosimus and 
Rufus (ib.). As these persons are not named elsewhere by any trust- 
worthy authority in connexion with the history of Ignatius, and as 
some such mention of them in the epistles of Ignatius himself would 
probably have been found if they had formed part of his company, 
when those epistles were written, it may be supposed that they joined 
him afterwards at Philippi. A not improbable conjecture makes them 
Bithynian Christians who had been sent by Pliny to Rome to be tried 
there (see the note on § 9). In this case they would be placed under 
the same escort with Ignatius at Philippi, and proceed with him to 
Rome in the custody of the * ten leopards ' (Ign. Horn. 5). It is 
clear that Ignatius — probably by word of mouth — had given to the 
Philippians the same injunction which he gave to the churches generally 
i^Philad. 10, Smyrn. 11, Polyc. 7), that they should send letters, and 
(where possible) representatives also, to exhort the Church of Antioch 



314 'I'HE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

and to congratulate it on the restoration of peace. Hence the request 
of the Philippians, seconded by Ignatius himself, that Polycarp would 
forward their letter to Syria. It is plain likewise, that they had heard, 
either from Ignatius himself or from those about him, of the epistles 
which he had addressed to the Churches of Asia Minor, more especially 
to Smyrna. Hence their further petition that Polycarp would send 
them such of these letters as were in his possession. The visit of 
Ignatius had been recent — so recent indeed, that Polycarp, though he 
assumes that the saint has suffered martyrdom, is yet without any 
certain knowledge of the fact. He therefore asks the Philippians, who 
are some stages nearer to Rome than Smyrna, to communicate to him 
any information which they may have received respecting the saint and 
his companions (see the notes on § 13 ' de ipso Ignatio,' etc.). 

Beyond these references to Ignatius there is not much of personal 
matter in the letter. Polycarp refers, as he could hardly help referring, 
to S. Paul's communications with the Philippians, both written and 
oral (§§ 3, 11). He mentions more especially the fame of the Philip- 
pian Church in the primitive days of the Gospel, and he congratulates 
them on sustaining their early reputation (§§ i, 11). Incidentally he 
states that the Philippians were converted to the Gospel before the 
Smyrnjeans (§ 11) — a statement which entirely accords with the notices 
of the two churches in the New Testament. 

The fair fame of the Philippian Church however had been sullied by 
the sin of one unworthy couple. Valens and his wife — the Ananias and 
Sapphira of the Philippian community — had been guilty of some act of 
greed, perhaps of fraud and dishonesty. Valens was one of their pres- 
byters, and thus the church was more directly responsible for his crime. 
Polycarp expresses himself much grieved at this incident. He trusts 
that the offenders may repent, but deprecates too great severity in their 
treatment. Though the incident itself is only mentioned in one passage, 
it has plainly made a deep impression on Polycarp. The sin of avarice 
is denounced again and again in the body of the letter (see the note on 

The letter is sent by the hand of one Crescens, who had approved 
himself by his conduct during his residence at Smyrna. The sister of 
Crescens also, who purposes visiting Philippi, is commended to them 
(§ 14). 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 315 



2. 



The following is an Analysis of the epistle : 

' PoLYCARP and his presbyters to the Church of Philippi, mercy 
and peace.' 

' I rejoiced to hear how you welcomed and escorted the saints in 
their fetters. You have fitly sustained your old reputation. Seeing 
not, ye believe, and are saved by grace (§ i). Be diligent therefore. 
Remember that Christ will come in power to judge all mankind. Ye 
shall then be raised with Him, if ye abstain from all sin, and requite not 
evil with evil. The kingdom of heaven is promised to the poor and the 
persecuted (§ 2). I should not have written thus, if ye had not invited 
me. I cannot tread in the footsteps of the blessed Paul, who taught you 
both by word of mouth and by letter. His letters will edify you in 
faith, love, and hope (§ 3).' 

'Love of money is the root of all evil. Walk in righteousness your- 
selves. Teach your wives to cherish their husbands, to be kindly to all, 
and to train up their children in piety. Let the widows be sober- 
minded, remembering that they are God's altar, and that their offerings 
are scanned by His all-seeing eye (§ 4). Let the deacons also be blame- 
less and follow Him who was the chief deacon. Let the younger men 
likewise bridle themselves and restrain their lusts. No profligate person 
shall inherit the kingdom. Let them also render obedience to the 
presbyters and deacons (§ 5). The presbyters themselves must be 
pitiful and tender towards the weak and helpless, not wrathful, but 
forgiving as they hope to be forgiven. We all shall stand before the 
judgement seat of Christ. Avoid false and hypocritical brethren (§ 6). 
To deny Jesus Christ, to reject the testimony of the cross, to pervert 
God's oracles — these are the works of Antichrist, of Satan. Let us avoid 
such and cling to the doctrine once delivered, praying God to keep us 
from temptation (§7). Let us hold fast to Jesus Christ, who is our 
righteousness and our redemption. Let us take Him for our pattern 
and imitate His patience amidst suffering (§ 8). You have seen bright 
examples of such patient endurance in Ignatius, Zosimus, and Rufus, 
yea in Paul himself and the other Apostles. They have received their 
reward, for they loved not the present world (§ 9). Be steadfast in the 
faith, and kindly one to another. Give no occasion to the heathen to 
blaspheme (§ 10).' 



3l6 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

'I am much grieved about your presbyter Valens. Beware of 
avarice, which is idolatry. The covetous man therefore is judged as a 
heathen. I cannot suppose you guilty of such sin — you whom the 
blessed Paul commendeth. May God grant repentance to Valens and 
his wife; and do ye deal gently with them, treating them as erring 
members {§ ii). The Scriptures warn us against excess of wrath and 
severity. Remember this.' 

' May God the Father, and the eternal High Priest, Jesus Christ, 
build you up in faith and gentleness and patience and purity; and may 
He give you your lot and portion among the saints — you and all who 
believe in His resurrection. Pray for all men. Pray for kings and 
rulers. Pray for your persecutors (§ 12).' 

' I will do as I was requested by you and by Ignatius. I will see 
that your letter is conveyed to Syria. I send you herewith the letters 
addressed by Ignatius to us, with others, as ye requested me. Read 
them for your edification. Send me the latest news of Ignatius and his 
companions (§ 13).' 

' I send this letter by the hand of Crescens, who will approve himself 
to you, as he has to us, by his conduct. I commend to you his sister 
also, who will pay you a visit. Farewell in Christ (§ 14).' 



The authorities for the text are as follows. 

(i) Greek Manuscripts (G). 

Where there is no variation in the mss, the existing form of the 
Greek text is given as G. Where variations occur, the several mss are 
designated by the letters attached to them in the following list. 



Vaticanus 859 (v). 

Ottobonianus 348 (o). 

Floretitmus Laur. Vii. 21 (f). 

Parisiejisis Graec. 937 (p). 

Casanatensis G. v. 14 (c). 

Theatinus (t). 

Neapolitanus Mus. Nat. 11. a. 17 (n). 

Salmasianus (s). 

Andriiis (a). 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 317 

All these nine mss belong to the same family, as appears from the 
fact that the Epistle of Polycarp runs on continuously into the Epistle 
of Barnabas without any break, dirodavovTa kol 81 ■^fxS.'s vtto t6v Xa6v tov 
K€vov (Katvov) K.T.X.; the mutilated ending of Polycarp § 9 d-TroOavovTa koI 
Sl -^ixas VTTO being followed by the mutilated beginning of Barnabas § 5 
TOV Aaov TOV Kaivov k.t.X. Within this family however the mss fall into 
two subdivisions: (i) z'Opf, all mss in which the Epistle of Polycarp is 
attached to the pseudo-Ignatian letters ; and (2) c^na (to which we may 
probably add s), where it stands alone. In the first subdivision, op/ 
have no independent authority, being derived directly or indirectly from 
V, and their readings are only given for the sake of exhibiting the con- 
nexion. Of the two subdivisions the former is slightly superior to the 
latter. 

(ii) Latin Version (L). 

The character of this version has been considered already. In the 
earlier part of the epistle it is sometimes useful for correcting the text 
of the extant Greek mss ; for, though very loose and paraphrastic, it 
was made from an older form of the Greek than these. But the 
two are closely allied, as appears from the fact that this version is 
always found in connexion with the Latin of the pseudo-Ignatian 
letters and seems to have been translated from the same volume which 
contained them. For the latter part of the epistle, from § 10 onward, 
it is the sole authority ; with the exception of portions of § 12, which are 
preserved in Syriac in passages of Timotheus and Severus or elsewhere, 
and nearly the whole of § 13, which is given by Eusebius in his Eccle- 
siastical History. On this account a reference to individual mss of the 
Latin Version is sometimes necessary. The mss of which collations 
have been made for this part either by myself or by others are : 

1. Regitiensis 81 (r). 

2. Trece?tsts /^i2 {i). 

3. Farisiensis 1639, formerly Colbertinus 1039 (c). 

4. Bruxellensis 5510 (b). 

5. 0x071. Balliolensis 229 (o). 

6. Palatinus 150 (p). 

7. Florentinus Laur. xxiii. 20 (f). 

8. Vindobonensis 1068 (v). 

9. 0x071. Magdale7ie7isis 78 (m). 

The collations of rp are taken from Dressel ; the other mss, fcbofinn, 
I collated myself for this portion. Mere variations of spelling and 



3l8 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

obvious clerical errors are not recorded. It did not seem necessary to 
give the readings of the other two Brussels mss, which I collated for 
this part, as they so closely resemble Briixclknsis 5510. One reading 
however of Briixelknsis 703 is mentioned in § 13, on account of its 
interest, though of no authoritative value. 

It will have been seen that, so far as regards the Greek and Latin 
MSS, the Epistle of Polycarp is closely connected with the Long Recen- 
sion of the Ignatian Epistles. This fact, if it had stood by itself, would 
have thrown some discredit on the integrity of the text. It might have 
been suspected that the same hand which interpolated the Ignatian 
Epistles had tampered with this also. From the point of view of in- 
ternal evidence, I have already disposed of this suspicion in the 
general introduction, when discussing the genuineness of the Epistle 
of Polycarp. As regards external evidence, the quotations of Eusebius, 
Timotheus, and Severus, with the other Syriac fragments, are a highly 
important testimony. They show that, wherever we have opportunity 
of testing the text of the Greek and Latin copies, its general integrity is 
vindicated. 



The earliest printed text of the Epistle of Polycarp was the Latin 
Version, included by J. Faber Stapulensis with his edition of the Igna- 
tian Letters according to the Long Recension (a.d. 1498). This was 
reprinted several times. The Latin Version was also included in the 
Micropresbyticon (Basil. 1550) and elsewhere. It is not known what 
MS or MSS Faber Stapulensis used. 

The Greek text was first published by P. Halloix in his Illustrhun 
Ecclesiae Orientalis Scriptorum . . . Primo Christi Saeculo... Vitae et Doac- 
menta i. p. 525 sq (Duaci 1633). Before this however Fr. Turrianus 
' longe prolixiorem [Polycarpi epistolam] ilia [i. e. Latina], quae habetur 
typis excusa, apud se Graece esse scriptam, cum viveret, testatus est,' as 
we learn from Baronius {Martyrol. Roman. Jan. 26). The copy of Tur- 
rianus, like all the known Greek mss, contained the Epistles of Poly- 
carp and Barnabas attached together ; and hence he fell into the error 
of supposing that he possessed this epistle in a much longer form than 
the Latin. 

The sources of the text of Halloix were twofold, as he himself 
states; (i) 'Ex ipsius jam laudati Turriani apographo eam [epistolam] 
ante plurimos annos Roniae descripsit noster Jacobus Sirmondus, atque 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 319 

illud ipsum exemplar tunc a se descriptum nuper ad me misit ; (2) ego 
cum altero exemplari Andreae Schotti collatum jam nunc in lucem 
emitto.' Halloix mentions at the same time on the authority of a letter 
from Louis Cresol that there were two other mss at Rome resem- 
bling these ; one in the Vatican Library, the other then in the possession 
of the Duke Altemps, but formerly of Card. Colonna ; but he did not 
make any use of them. These are identified with Vatic. 859 (v) and 
Ottob. 348 (o) respectively. Halloix was not misled Hke Turrianus, but 
saw where the Epistle of Polycarp ended, and printed it accordingly. 

A few years later (a.d. 1644) Ussher also printed the Greek text of 
this epistle in the same volume with his Ignatius. His own words will 
best explain whence he derived his text ; ' Duas hasce imperfectas 
Polycarpi et Barnabae epistolas, ex Andreae Schotti apographo sua ma- 
nu descriptas, vir clarissimus Claudius Salmasius...Isaaco Vossio...tra- 
didit' (Ussher's Judic. de Barnaba, reprinted in Cotelier Patr. Apost. 
I. p. 12, ed. Cleric. 1724; see also Voss Epist. Ignat. p. 309, Amstel. 
1646). This transcript, he informs us {Polyc. et Ignat. Epist. p. i, 
Oxon. 1644), he used for his text of Polycarp, comparing it with the 
edition of Halloix. Thus the only Greek authority accessible to him 
was one of those already employed by his predecessor. He made use 
however of three Latin mss, Balliol. 229, Magdal. 78, and Petav. 

There is every reason to think that these two Greek copies — that of 
Turrianus, and that of Andrew Schott (the latter transcribed by Saumaise 
and thus transmitted through L Voss to Ussher) — were closely allied to 
each other, and probably derived from the same MS. They evidently 
belonged, as Zahn has pointed out, to the same family with ten. Geb- 
hardt {Patr. Apost. i. ii. p. xxii) goes a step farther and without hesita- 
tion identifies the common source of these transcripts with our Casana- 
tensis. If this be so, the transcripts must have been carelessly made; e.g. 
§ 5 TTpos Travra 7rpoyvoovvT€<; for irpo TravTos irpovoovvTe';. Moreover Young 
in Ussher (p. 4) gives as readings of the MS (apparently meaning 
Ussher's Salmasia7uis) § 3 irpoa-^Tr-qXaKLa-aTi and § 5 StAoyot, whereas c 
has TrpoeirrjXaKLo-aa-Oe and SiyXaxrcroL. Ussher seems to have transcribed 
the text of Halloix, but he corrects the readings of his predecessor in 
his notes. 

After Ussher's edition nothing was done for the text of Polycarp 
until quite recent times. The Epistle to the Philippians appeared in 
the editions of the Patres Apostolici, by Cotelier, Leclerc, Russel, and 
others ; but no new authorities were collated. It was also published in 
Lemoyne's Varia Sacra i. p. i sq (ed. i, 1685) and in Routh's Script. 
Ecclcs. Opusc, I. p. I sq (ed. i, 1832). But Lemoyne, though he had 



320 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 

in his possession a transcript of the Florentine ms (f), appears to 
have made no use whatever of it, but to have copied the text of 
Halloix ; and Routh satisfied himself with culling a reading or two 
from the Latin MS {Magdal. 78) which was at hand in his own College 
Library. 

With the present generation a new epoch began. First Jacobson 
for his Patres Apostolici {ed. i, 1838) collated the Greek mss Laur. vii. 
21 (f) and Paris. 937 (p) and the Latin ms Laur. xxiii. 20 (/). Then 
Dressel added still more largely to the materials for a text, collating the 
four Greek mss Vatic. 859 (v), Ottob. 348 (o), Casan. G. v. 14 (c), 
Barber. 7 (b), and the two Latin mss Palat. 150 (p) and Reg. 81 (r), 
all six at Rome, besides recoUating in the more important passages, 
either himself or through his friends, the Florentine Greek ms Laur. 
vii. 21 (f). These aids he used for his own edition (ed. i, 1857). The 
materials thus collected were employed with greater effect by Zahn 
{1876), who produced a better text of this epistle than any existing 
heretofore. After Zahn's text was in type, Gebhardt communicated to 
him a collation of Neapol. 11. A. 17 (n), which he had procured; and 
Zahn accordingly gives the most important of these readings in his 
preface (p. 270), but they were not received in time to be available 
for his text and critical apparatus. The subsequent text of Funk 
{Pair. Apost. 1878) follows on the same lines with Zahn. There is 
not indeed much scope for improvement, or even for variation, where 
the materials belong so exclusively to the same family. Of the colla- 
tions and recollations which I have made for the present edition, 
mention has been made already in the general introduction. 

The portions extant only in the Latin Version were retranslated into 
Greek by Zahn for his edition. Funk adopted Zahn's Greek with a few 
emendations (p. 277). Some years before Zahn's edition appeared, I 
had myself retranslated these portions into Greek, and this retranslation 
I now publish. It is entirely independent of Zahn's ; and for this 
reason the very general agreement of the two may perhaps be accepted 
as a presumption that they fairly represent the original of Polycarp. 

Since the appearance of my first edition, this epistle has been twice 
edited, by Volkmar {Epistula Polycarpi Sfnyrnaei Getiuina, Ziirich, 1885) 
and by Hilgenfeld {Zeitschr. f. Wissen. Theol. xxix. p. 180 sq, 1886). 
Neither editor has used any new materials for the text\ 

1 Hilgenfeld remarks on the great dif- most solely to the Latin MS f. He has not 

ferences in the various readings as given observed that Funk's f (see Echtheit etc. 

by Funk and by myself. If we may judge p. 150) is my c (Paris. Colbertimis 1039) 

by his collation, this remark applies al- and that my f is a wholly different MS. 



npoc 0iAinnHCiOYC. 



nOAYKAPflOC Kai ol crvu aurio Trpec^urepoi rrj 
eKK\t](rla tov Oeov Trj irapoLKOvcrr] ^lXlttttov^' eAeo? 

npoc cjJlAlTTTTHCIOYc] TOV aylov iroKvKdpirov iwicrKdirov (r/jLijpvr}S Kal lepo/jidp- 
Tvpos irpbs (piXiTTirrjalovs eirKyroKri G; incipit epistola beati policarpi smirnaeorum 
ecclesiae episcopi ad philippenses co7ifirmantis fidem eorum L (with variations). 

2 <l>tXfir7rovy] v; (pL\iinroL$ o (?) fp* (but -wovs p**) etna; dub. L. 



'POLYCARP and the elders who 
are with him, to the CHURCH OF 
Philippi, mercy and peace from 
God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.' 

I. 01 cvv avra k.t.X.] Polycarp 
evidently writes here as a bishop 
(eVt'o-KOTTos) in the later and fuller 
sense of the title, surrounded by his 
council of presbyters ; and he is so 
styled in Ign. Alagn. 15, Si?iyrn. 12, 
Polyc. inscr. Similarly Arsenius, writ- 
ing to Athanasius, commences 'Ap- 
crevios inicrKOTios tu>v ttotc vtto MiK'iTtov 
TTJi 'Y'^TjXi.Tav TToXecos afxa rrpea^vTepois 
Koi diaKovots, Athan. Apo/. c. Ariaii. 
69 {Op. I. p. 146). To this mode of 
address Theodore of Mopsuestia on 
Phil. i. I alludes, to criiv eTriaKonois 
Xeyei, ovx ^s rives ivofiicrav acnrfp 
^fiels (riiv npea-^VTepois ypacpeiv 
elccdafifv (Cramer's Catena p. 232) ; 
for the context seems to require avv 
TTpfo-^vTepois (see Philippians p. 96 
sq), though Swete (Theod. Mops. 
Comtn. I. p. 200) prefers to retain 
avunpfo-^vrepois. 

The opening of this epistle is 
taken, with minor changes, from the 

IGN. III. 



beginning of the letter of Clement 
of Rome, from which also Polycarp 
borrows freely in other parts. 

2. 7rapOlKOV(Tr) ^iXlTTTTOVs] ' so- 

joiirning in Philippi ' ; comp. Clem. 
Rom. I 'H iKKXrjO-ia Toii Qeoi t] Tvap- 
oiKovaa 'Vatp.rjv rrj fKKXrjaia tov Qeoii 
rf; 7rapoiKov(TTj KopLvBov. For the idea 
of the expression, as denoting that 
the Christians are aliens in this world, 
see the note there. The verb has 
the accusative, as here, in Clem. 
Rom. /. c, Mart. Polyc. i, Dionys. 
Cor. in Euseb. H. E. iv. 23 (comp. 
Isocr. Paneg. p. 74 D "lEXXrjves rfju 
'Ao-tav napoiKova-iv). Another possi- 
ble construction would be irapoiKdv 
iv, as in Mart. Polyc. i, Ep. Vienn. 
et Lugd. I (Euseb. H. E. v. i). But 
the simple dative ^iXlmrots, though 
adopted by some editors, is out of 
place here, since napoiKelv tlvl sig- 
nifies 'to dwell by the side of, 'to 
be neighbour to', 'to border upon', 
as in Thucyd. i. 71, iii. 93, Plut. 
Mor. p. 4 A. 

e'Aeoy /c.r.X.] For this form of salu- 
tation see the note on Ign. Sniyrn. 12. 

21 



322 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



vjuiv Kai elptjv}] Trapa Oeov TravTOKpaTopos kul 'U](tou 
XpiCTOu Tov (ToiTripo^ t'jjULcou TrXtjduvOelr]. 

I. Cvve-)(^apt]v vfjiiv fieyaXoi^ ev Kvpio) r^fj-wv ' lt]arov 
XpioTTM, he^ajjievoi's ra juLLjULtjiuaTa tyj^ d\r]6ovs dyaTn]^ 
Kui TT poire fji-^aa-LV, &)s eTrejiaXev vfjuv, tov£ eveiXrj juevovs 5 
T0T9 dyiOTrpeTrio'iv SeGr/xoIs, ctTLvd eanv hiahrifiaTa tcov 
d\r]6cos VTTO Oeov Kai tov Kvpiov rjfj.coi' eKXeXeyjuevtov' 
Kai oTi t] jSef^aia t^s TTKrTecos vfj-wv pl^ct, e^ dp-)(^aL(iov 

1 vjxiv'] 7))juu c. 'lr]iTov'] txt vofpL; prsef. Kvplov cstna, 3 Kupty] 

etna; t($ Kvpio) \o{p. 4 de^afjL^voLs} G ; suscz/>iens {Se^dfiepos) [L,]. 5 iwi- 

jSaXei'] fpcjtn; iiri^aWev \oa.; decuitV,. kviCKt\\x.ivovi\ pc; iniplicati siinfL.; 

iveCKi]iiidvov% vofna ; iveiX-qixfjLivois t. 6 dyioirpeTricni'] vo ; wyioirpeTriai 

tfpna. eanv'] vo; ecrt fpna. 8 vfj-iJUvl tj/jluv p. apxaluv] dpx^- 



I. ' I rejoiced to hear that ye re- 
ceived and escorted on their way the 
saintly 'follovi^ers of Christ, whose 
fetters are their diadems ; and that 
the root of your faith, famous from 
the beginning, still bears fruit unto 
Jesus Christ, who died and was 
raised again for us ; in whom, though 
ye never saw Him, ye believe with 
joy unspeakable, being saved by 
grace and not by works.' 

3. 2vvexapr]v] Comp. Phil. iv. 10 
exaprjv 8e iv Kvpici fieyaXcos on k.t.X. 
with Phil. ii. 17 x^^P^ "■"■'■ o-vyxaipco 
TTCKTLv vp-lv. The reminiscences of S. 
Paul's Epistle addressed to the same 
church are numerous, besides one 
direct reference to it (§ 3). See the 
analogous cases of Clement writing 
to the Corinthians and of Ignatius 
to the Ephesians. 

4. 8($ap.evni.i k.t.X.] ^ since ye wel- 
comed those copies of the true Love '. 
The reference is doubtless to Igna- 
tius and his companions, to whom 
the Philippians showed attention 
when halting there on their way to 
Rome; see below §§ 9, 13. Comp. 
Mart. Ign. Ant. 5. 

r^f akr]6Qv^ oyfiV'/s'] They were 



imitators of Christ who is the true 
Love. This mode of expression seems 
to have been characteristic of the 
Asiatic school of S. John : e.g. Pa- 
pias in Euseb. H. E. iii. 39 aiv avTfjs 
TTjs aXrjddas. This type of phrase- 
ology would be suggested by S. John 
himself; e.g. John xiv. 6, i Joh. iv. 
8, 16. 

5. TrpoTre'/i^ao-ii'] ' escorted thetn in 
their journey'; comp. Acts xv. 3 
TrponeficfidevTes vnb rffs tKK\j](Tias, and 
SO frequently in the New Testament. 
It was a common act of brotherly 
courtesy in the early Church. 

eVe'^aXei/] ' it pertained to you \ ' it 
was your part', as e.g. Luke xv. 12 
TO em^aXKoi' p.ipos ttjs ovauis. 

evfiXrjiJLevovs] ' entwined,' as e. g. 
Plut. Vit. Brjit. 45 f.v(CKovp.^vov...ro'is 
ottXois, Philostr. Her. p. 314 evfiXrjOfj- 
vai rfj XfovTrj, Artemid. Oneir. i. 54 
eV TT] xkapvhi ttjv 8e^i,av fVfihrjpLevrjv 
ex^iv, Dion. Chrys. Or. xxiii. (p. 513) 
(TTrapyavois fvfiKovvras. It is Strange 
therefore that the editors generally 
should have read evetXrjfifievovs, 
and still more strange that Ussher 
should have substituted eveiXrjfifXfvovs 
for (veiXTjfiivovs in his table of corri- 



I] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



323 



KaTayyeWofievr] xpov^^j I^^XP^ ^^^ ^lafievei Kai Kapiro- 
10 (pope? €L£ Tov KvpLov i^jUiou ' lr](rovi/ Xpio-rov, 09 i/Tre- 
fX6Lvev virep twv d/uapTicoi/ rjfjiwv ew? 6ava.TOv kutuv- 
Tf](Tai, ON HreipeN 6 0edc AycAc tac ojaTnac toy 
aAoy' eic ON OYK lAoNTec nicTeVere X'^^P^ angkAa- 

A H T CO KAI A e A 2 A C M e N H €49 tJU TTOWoi 67ri6viUOVa'LV 

i^ el(re\6eluj ei^ore^ on X''^P'''"' ecxe cecoacMeNoi, oyk 
el eprcoN, dWa deXrijuaTi Oeou ^id ' Irjcrov Xpicrov. 

w p. 13 g'Sou] davdrov p alone (with Acts ii. 24). Idovres] et56Tfj a. 

■n-iffTevere] txt G ; add. TnareiJovTes 8^ dyaWiaaOe edd. (not Zahn) after Halloix, 
from I Pet. i. 8. So also add. credences aiitern gatidebitis (dyaWidcreaOe) L. 
d^e/cXaX^ry] dveKXaXeiTu {-tij}) vo. 14 ttoXXoi] TroXXd c. 



genda; for fWan^avea-dm is a some- 
what rare word and unsuitable here. 
Zahn unnecessarily substitutes eWi- 
Xty/xei/ons. 

6. dyioTrpenecnv^ See the note on 
Clem. Rom. 13, where the word oc- 
curs. 

81087] nara] ^ the diadems''^ the sym- 
bols of royalty, since el vnonevofjiep, 
Kol (TVfjL^acnXeiKjonev avToi (2 Tim. ii. 
12, quoted below, § 5); comp. C/e'm. 
Horn. xiii. 20 akr]Beiav evpei, to 8id- 
8r]fia rfjs ai'Siov ^acriXeias. See also 
Ign. Ephes. 11 ra Secr/xn 7repi(f>€pw, 
Tovs TTvevnaTiKovs fiapyapiras, with the 
note. 

8. Ka\ otl] a somewhat awk- 
ward construction which recurs 
several times in this epistle §§ 2, [4], 

S,[9l 

e| dpxaloii' K.r.X.] '■from primitive 
times\ The dpxa7oL XP°'^^'- ^^'^ the 
earliest days of the Gospel ; comp. 
Acts XV. 7 dcj)' T]p,epcov apxaiav, xxi. 1 6 
dpxaifo padrjTT). Such a good report 
of the Philippians we have in Phil. 
IV. 15 ev apXV '^'^^ evayyeXiov k.t.X. 
For the expression comp. Rom. i. 8 
1] iridTis vfiav KarayyeXXerat eV uXto rco 
KoapLCO. 

9. KapTToc^opet] See Col. i. 6, which 



passage Polycarp perhaps had in his 
mind. 

12. ov riyeipev (c.r.X.] An inexact 
quotation from Acts ii. 24 ov 6 Qeos 
avefTTTjcrev Xvcras rds (o87vas rod Oavdrov, 
where the expression co8lves davdrov 
is derived from the LXX, 2 Sam. 
xxii. 6, Ps. xviii (xvii). 5, cxvi (cxiv). 
3, <o8l,ves being a mistranslation of 
the ambiguous Hebrew '>'?3n, which 
differently vocalized means 'pains' or 
' fetters '. It is especially appropriate 
however in this case, where death is 
the portal of life; see Ign. J^om. 6. 
The expression co8~ives a8ov also oc- 
curs, Ps. xviii (xvii). 6. 

13. els ov K.T.X.] A loose quota- 
tion from I Pet. i. 8 bv ovk 186vt€s 
ayandre, ety ov apri p.fj opcovres, ma- 
revovTfs Se, dyaXXidade X'^P9- o.v€k- 
XaXT]T(p Koi 8e8o^a(Tp.ivr). 

14. ets rjv TToXXol K.T.X.] Probably 
an adaptation of the words in the 
immediate context of the passage 
just quoted, i Pet. i. 12 ds d e'mdv- 
p,ov(riv dyyeXoi TrapaKV'>\rai. It would 
be suggested by Matt. xiii. 17, Luke 
X. 24. 

15. el8oTis oTi] ^knowing, being 
assured, that\ Polycarp seems to 
use this as a form of quotation. In 

21 — 2 



324 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [ii 

II. Aio <\NAZooc<\MeNOi TAC 6c(j)y'ac AoyAeY- 
cATe TO) Oeo) eN (t)6Bco Kal d\r]6eia, d7roXi7rovT6<s 
Trjv Kevriv jmaTaioXoylau Kal Trjv twu ttoWcou 7r\ai/rji/, 

nicTcfcANTec eic ton ereipANTA ton KypiON HMoaN 

'IhCOYN XpiCTON eK NeKpOON KAI AONTA AYTO) AO^AN 5 

Kai dpovoi/ 6K de^Loov avTOV' w VTreTayrj tu iravTa 
eTTOvpdvia Kal eiriyeia, la Trdca irvor] Xarpevei, 6? 
ep^CTai KpiTHc zoiNTOoN KAI NeKpooN, ov TO alfxa 
eKtr]Tt](reL 6 0eos diro twv dTreidovvTcoi/ avTw. 6 Ae 

I T&s 6(r<pvas] txt tcna ; add. v/jluv vofp ; add. vestros L. 2 airoXt- 

TTovres] dirokeiirovTei vofp (all paroxytone, as an aorist, so that it is a mere ita- 
cism). 5 do^av Kal 6p6vov\ dpovov Kal do^af fp alone. 6 i^Tre- 

rdyq] virerelT} t (Dressel, but the contraction of vireTayTj would closely resemble 
vireTeltj). 7 Xarpeijei] v; servti (v. I. deservit) L; Xarpeixrei oftcna; 



§ 4 it introduces words from i Tim. 
vi. 7 ; in § 5, from Gal. vi. 7. In the 
fourth and only remaining passage 
in which it occurs, § 6 elSores on 
TTcivres ot^ftXerat tcrfiev apLaprias, the 
words thus introduced do not occur 
in any Canonical book, but may have 
been taken from some writing of the 
Apostles or their immediate succes- 
sors no longer extant. In point of 
expression they rise above the ordi- 
nary level of Polycarp's own lan- 
guage. 

X^piTi K.T.X.] A broken quotation 
from Ephes. ii. 5, 8, 9. 

II. 'Therefore be strenuous. 
Serve God and forsake all vain and 
erroneous teaching. Believe on Him 
who raised Jesus Christ to be the 
judge of quick and dead, subjecting 
all things to Him. He will raise us 
also, if we obey His commandments 
and remember the warnings of Christ 
who bade us do as we would be done 
by and promised the kingdom of 
heaven to those who follow after 
righteousness.' 

I. Aio dva^axrapitvoi K.r.X.] From 



I Pet. i. 13 ; comp. Ephes. vi. 14, Is. 
xi. 5. See the note on Clem. Rom. 

57 Ka)ii\ravTei K.r.X. 

bovkfvcraTe K.r.X.] The words bov- 
\exi(TaTe...iv 0o/3a) are taken from Ps. 
ii. II. The expression iv (j)6^m koI 
akrjBiia. occurs in Clem. Rom. 19. 

3. pLaraioXoyiav] The word oc- 
curs in I Tim. i. 6, and the corre- 
sponding adjective naraioKoyos in 
Tit. i. 10. It is not improbable that 
Polycarp is here quoting Clem. Rom. 
9 aiToKiTvovTes ttju fiaraioTroviav k.t.X. 
(see the note there). If so we should 
perhaps read fiaraioiroviav here. 

Tcov TToXXcoi/] See the note on the 
parallel passage § 7 dnoXmovrfs rrjv 
fiaraioTTjTa tu)V noWav. 

4. iTKrTe-iKTavTfs f.r.X.] I Pet. i. 21 
Tovs hi avTov iritrrovs [v. I. Tricrrevov- 
ras] els Qeov rov iyeipavra avTov ck 
vfKpatv Kai 86^av avrai dovra (comp. 
Ephes. i. 20). The addition Kai 
dpovov is perhaps suggested by Clem. 

Rom. 59 (65) 86^a...dp6vos alcovios- 
So just above (see the note on 8ov- 
Xfva-are k.t.'K.) an expression from 
Clement is appended to a scriptural 



"] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



325 



10 e re I p AC avTOV e/c veKpcov kai hmac erepe?, iav ttol- 
(jojULev auTou to de\r]fxa kul TropevcdfxeOa eV tol^ evTo\al<s 
avTOv Kai dyaTrcojuev a t]ya7n]a'eu, ciTrexo/uLei/OL 7rd(rt]£ 
ddiKia^f TrXeoi^e^ias, (piXapyvpia^y KaTa\a\id<5, ypev^o- 
jmapTupia^' mh AnoAiAoNjec kakon anti kakoy h 

15A01A0PIAN ANT I AoiAopiAc t] ypovdov dvTi ypovBov rj 
Karapav dun KUTapwi, juvrijuovevouTe^ ^e ihv elirev 6 
KvpLOS ^idaCTKCOV MH KpiNere, Tna mh KpiGHTe* d, (pi- 
er e, KAI A(})e0HceTAi i sa"\u' eAeATe, Fna eAeneHxe' 



XarpemT) p. ii TropevuifieSa] vo (as I read o) fa; iropevhiiida pctn. 15 Xot- 

dopLav'l Xoidupiav vo. Xoidopias] XotSwpi'aj vo. 16 iJ.V7]fJi.ovevovTes] G. The 

older edd. have ixvi^noveiaavres after Halloix, but there is no authority for it. 
cSv] dv ca. 17 5t5a<7/cwi'] SiSacrKov (sic) t. 18 eXeare] vofptn ; eXeetre a. 

In cs the words iXeare . . .dvTifjLeTpT]6T^<reTaL vfuv are omitted by homoeoteleuton. 



quotation. 

6. w vTrerayrj k.t.X.] A Combi- 
nation of I Cor. XV. 28 orav 8e ij7roray_^ 
avTc^ TO. TTcwTa, or Phil. iii. 2 1 viroTa^ai 
avTOt TO. TTavra, with Phil. ii. 10 nav 
yovv KOfi^lAT] enovpavicov kol eTriyfiav Koi 
KaTaxdovLOiv. 

7. naaa ttvotj] 'every living 
thiiig\ as in i Kings xv. 29, Ps. cl. 
6, Is. Ivii. 16. 

8. KpiTTjs K.r.X.] Acts X. 42. See 
the note on [Clem. Rom.] ii. i. 

TO aifj-a €K^TjT7]a-fi] A not uncom- 
mon biblical phrase ; Gen. xlii. 22, 
2 Sam. iv. 11, Ezek. iii. 18, 20, xxxiii. 
6, 8, Luke xi. 50, 51. 

9. 6 Se iyelpas k.t.X.] A loose 
quotation from 2 Cor. iv. 14 6 iyelpas 
Tov Kvpiov Itjctovv Kai rjpas crvv Irjaoi/ 
e'yfpet; comp. I Cor. vi. 14, Rom. 
viii. II. 

14. /hi) dno8i86vT(i K.r.X.] From 
I Pet. iii. 9. 

15. ypovdovK.r.X.I ' dlow/ordlow', 
properly ' fist for fist'' ; a word found 
chiefly in grammarians and scholiasts, 
who give it as an equivalent to nvyin], 
k6v8vXos ; see the note of Hemster- 



huis on Lucian. Contempt. 2 (l. p. 
491). So Moeris p. 208 (Bekker) 

TTV^ 'Attikoi, ypovdos "EXXrjVfs. In 
Judges iii. 16, Aquila and Symma- 
chus have ypovBov TraXaia-nalov, where 
the LXX render crmdapris. 

16. pvT]p.ov(vovTfs 8e K.T.X.2 Comp. 
Acts XX. 35 P'Vtjp.oveiieiv rap Xoyav tov 
Kvpiov 'lr](Tov oTi fiTrev k.t.X. Clement 
(1. c.) introduces the same sayings, 
which are here quoted by Polycarp, 
in a similar way, paXiara pepvr]p.ivoi 
Twv Xoyoiv TOV Kvpiov 'irjcrov ovs eXd- 
XTjaef. 

17. p.fj KpivsTe K.r.X.] The first 
and fourth sentences, p.r] KplveTe k.t.X. 
and a> peTpa k.t.X., occur in the 
canonical Gospels, Matt. viii. i, 2, 
Luke vi. 36—38. The second and 
third, d(pifT€ K.T.X. and iXeaTe k.t.X., 
do not occur there, but are found in 
Clem. Rom. 13, whence probably 
Polycarp derived them : see the note 
there. 

18. e'Xeare] This form occurs in 
the best MSS in Rom. ix. 16, and 
appears as a various reading in Rom. 
ix. 18, Jude 22. These are the only 



326 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[" 



w Merpco MerpeiTe, ANTiMeTpH6HceTAi y'mTn" Kai 

OTL MAKAplOl 01 nTCJ0)(OI KAI 01 AlOOKOMeNOI GNGKeN 

AiKAiocyNHC, OTI AYToaN ecTiN H BaciAgia TOY ©eoY- 
III. TavTa, dde\(poi, ovk ijuavTM eTriTpeyfras 
ypacpo) vfjuv irepl Trjs diKaio(rvvt]<Sf d\X eirel v/uLel^ Trpo- 5 
eireKaXeoraarQe fie. oiiTe yap iyco ovte aAAos o/ulolo^ 
e/ULOi dwarai KaTaKo\ov6f](raL Trj (rocpia tou piaKapiov 
Kal evZo^ov flavXou, 69 yevopLevos eV v/uuv kutu Trpocco- 

I <j;] G; gua envii L. The older edd. have ev y (as in Matt. vii. i). d.vri- 

fjLerprjd'rjaeTai] avTifierpidrjaeTai tn, 2 irrwxo^] G; add. spiritu L from 

Matt. V. 3. 3 ToxJ Geov] G ; caelorum L. In o tS>v ovpdvuv is written 

first and corrected to roO 6eov. 5 irpoeireKoXiaaaOi fie] Halloix ; provocastis 



passages in the N. T. which afford 
an opportunity of weighing the re- 
spective authorities for the forms 
eXeelp and iXeav. 

2. fiaKapioi] From Matt. v. 3, 
10 ; but in omitting t-c5 irvevnan 
Polycarp follows Luke vi. 20, as also 
in substituting tov Qeov for rav ovpa- 
vmv : comp. Clem. Hom. xv. 5 6 SiSa- 
crxaXo? Jj/icoy Triarovs irevTjras ffiaKa- 
piaev. In selecting these two beati- 
tudes Polycarp is guided by the fact 
that to these two alone the promise 
of the kingdom of heaven is at- 
tached. 

III. 'I write these things, not of 
my own motion, but in answer to 
your invitation. I am not equal to 
the blessed Paul who taught you 
both in person and by letter. From 
his letters you may learn to build 
yourself up in faith, hope, and love. 
Faith is the mother of us all ; Love 
leads the way, and Hope follows. 
Observing these ye will fulfil the 
commandment. Whosoever has love 
is far from sin.' 

4. OVK e'/iouraj (TTiTpfyl^as] ' not 
giving way to iiiyscl/\ ^ noi follow- 
ing iny own inclination\ according 
to the ordinary sense which attaches 



to eVtTpeVfti' Tiv'i. 

5. TrpofTTeKaXeVao-^e] See the in- 
troduction, p. 315. The conjectural 
reading of Zahn, TrpoeireXaKTicraa-de, 
''ye spurred me on ', is ingenious ; 
but as neither npoeTTiKaKT'LCeiv nor 
even iTrikaKrl^eiv occurs elsewhere, 
and as the middle voice is out of 
place in this verb, we are obliged to 
fall back on the simpler and better 
supported reading npoeneKaXeaaa-de. 

7. KuraKoXovdricrai.] ' /O follow 
close upon\ ''to tread in the footsteps 
of\ as in Luke xxiii. 55, Acts xvi. 

17- 

T% (To^\.a\ So 2 Pet. iii. 15 IlaCXos 
Kara rrjp doOflaav avTco (TO(l>iav K.r.X. 

TOV fxanapiov] So again § 1 1, and 
in Clem. Rom. 47 this epithet is ap- 
plied to S. Paul. It is howevqr in no 
way peculiar to him, being used of 
Ignatius and others (§ 9) and of Poly- 
carp himself {iMart. Polyc. i, 19, 21, 
22, Iren. Ep. ad Florin, in Euseb. 
H. E. v. 20). See the note on Clem. 
Rom. /. c. 

8. Kara TrpocrwTroi'] ' iti presence 
of\ opposed to ttTTcuv in the next sen- 
tence ; comp. 2 Cor. x. I oy Kara 
TT/jocrcoTroi' p.lv Taneivos iv vfiiv, anoiv Se 
Bappw (Is vp.as. 



Ill] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



327 



TTOv Twv t6t6 dudpooTTMV i^L^a^ev aKpi/SaJ^ Kai jSe^aico^ 

10 TOi^ irepL d\r]6eLa<s A0701/, 6s Kal diruiv vfjuv kypaxfy-ev 

eTTKTToXd^y eis «V edv eyKviTTt^Te, ^vvtidrjcrecrde oiko^o- 

jueJo'dai els t;/i/ ^odelcav vfJUv ttkttlv htic ecriN 

MHTHp nANTOON HMOON, 67raKO\ov6oVG't]S Trj^ e'ATTf OOS, 

7rpoayov<rr]£ Ttj^ d'ya7rr]<s Trj's els Oeov Kai XpKTTOv kul 
15 eU Tov ttXyictlov. eav <yap tls tovtcov evros rj, TrewXt]- 



L; Trpo iTreKaKluaadi fie v; irpoeireXaKtffaaOe /J.e o; irpoeinfKaKlffaaBi fxe tfpcna; 
Tpo<r€irr]XaKl(raT4 fie s. 6 yap] twice in c. 7 (TO<piq.'] (Toaocplq. t, 

II dwrjOrjixeade] Svvrjdrjdeadai ■\p. 12 Sodelaav] bodrjaav vo. ecrrlv] earl t. 

13 TjuQv] vofptca L; vfxuv ns (but ?), and so some edd, 14 ets Qebv] irpbs debv 

p alone. 



11. fnia-ToKas] For the plural 
used to designate a single letter see 
the passages collected in Philippicms 
p. 138 sq. So for instance it is used 
by Maximus, speaking of Polycarp's 
own epistle ; Dion. Areop. Op. il. 
p. 93 (ed. Corder.) e;^et 8e koI eVtoroXas 
d avTo^ delos IloKvKapTroi npos ^i\nr- 
irqa-'iovs. On the whole therefore it 
seems most probable that Polycarp 
refers solely to the extant canonical 
Epistle to the Philippians. He may 
however have assumed that the Phil- 
ippians were still in possession of 
other letters written by the Apostle ; 
for it is not probable that any such 
were actually extant when he wrote. 
Otherwise they would probably have 
been preserved. The interpretation 
which supposes him to include the 
Epistles to the Thessalonians does 
not commend itself. See the note 
on (mcTToXas as used below, § 13. 

eyKVTTTrjre] See the note on Clem. 
Rom. 40. 

12. els] This preposition is used 
after olKo8op.ela6a(. in I Cor. viii. 10. 

tv'kttlv /c.t.X.] We have here S. 
Paul's triad of Christian graces (i 
Cor. xiii. 13). 

lyrty K.T.X.] From Gal. iv. 26 rjris 



ia-Tiv ii-qrqp ^fiav, in which passage 
the insertion of ttcivtcov in some texts 
may have been due to the influence 
of Polycarp's quotation here. Comp. 
Mart. Jiistm. et Soc. 4 d dXrjdLvos 
i]pL(MV Trartjp ecrriv o Xpiaros kcil p-rjTrjp 
7 els avTov nia-Tis, quoted by Jacob- 
son and others. 

14. Tvpoayov(Tr]i\ ^ going before\ in 
reference to eXTri'j, not to ttLo-tis, for 
tt'kttis precedes ayanrj ; Ign. Ephes. 14 

a.p-)(r) pev Triaris, reXoy 8e aydrrT] (comp. 
ib. § 9). The proper sequence is 
'faith, love, hope', as in i Thess. i, 
4, Col. i. 4, 5 (comp. Ign. Polyc. 6), 
though this order is sometimes dis- 
turbed for a special reason, as in 
I Cor. xiii. 13. 

1 5. rovTOiv evros 7/] i. e. ' is occupied 
in these'; comp. Plut. Vit. Honi. 6 
(pavelraL nacTTjs XoyiKijs eTrierri^prji Koi 
Tex^vrjs evTos yevopevos, Damo.xenus in 
Athen. iii. p. 102 E Tray d ^vaeuis 
ivTos 'every student of nature', on 
which passage Meineke {Fragm. 
Com. IV. p. 534) quotes Sext. Empir. 
Adv. Mat hem. i. 155 kuI Idiarai koi 
ol Traideias evTos. 

neTrXtjpcoKev k.t.A.] A reminiscence 
of Rom. xiii. 8, 10 ; comp. Gal. v. 
14. 



328 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[III 



pcoKev evTo\r]v hiKaioavvti'S' 6 yap 'ex^coi/ dya7rr]v fxaKpdv 
ecTTLv Tracrt]^ ctjuapTia^. 

IV. 'ApxH Ae nANTOON X'^^''^^^^^ (fnAAprYpi'^- 
elooTe^ ovv otl oyAen eicHNerKAMeN eic ton kocmon, 
dW oyAe eJeNerKeifsi ti e)(OMeN, OTrXKrcoiueva toI^ 5 
07r\ot9 Trjs diKaiocvvr]^ kui ^idd^cojuiev eavrovi irpcoTOi/ 
TTOpevecrdaL ev Trj ivToXfj tov Kvplov eTreira Kal tu^ 
yvvoLKa^ vjULcou ev Tt] hodeicrr] auraT'S 7ri(TT6i Kai dyaTrt] 

3 x'^^^'"''^"] ^ ; nialoriim (/ca/cwi') L from i Tim. vi. lo. 5 ou5^] oi;5' 

fp. ^xoMf ] ^X'^l^^" C^ut corrected to ^x^M^ *') t > ^wd^eda (but 'ixojJ-^v is written 

above) a. oTrXtcrwytie^a] owXTjcrw/xeOa vo* (but corr. o**). 6 StSd^Wyafj'] 

vofp; dida^ujueda etna. 8 dodeiarj] So^jjaet vo. 14 5ta/3oX^s] 

vo*tcna; 5ta/3oXt/c7js o**fp; diabolicis [detractionibiis) L. Here, as elsewhere, the 



IV. ' Above all things avoid covet- 
ousness. We brought nothing into 
the world and can carry nothing out. 
Let us therefore put on the armour 
of righteousness. Teach your wives 
to live in faith and love and purity, 
cherishing their husbands, and show- 
ing kindness to all men, and to train 
their children in godliness. Let the 
widows pray without ceasing and 
avoid all malice and covetousness, 
remembering that they are God's 
altar and that the offerings there 
made are scanned by His all-seeing 
eye, which the most secret thoughts 
cannot escape.' 

3. 'Apx^ Se K.r.X.] Taken from 
I Tim. vi. 10 [i'l^a yap navTuyv tmp 
KaKwv iariv t] (^iKapyvpla. 

cf)i\apyvpia] The mention of covet- 
ousness seems very abrupt ; but its 
introduction is explained by the sin 
of Valens mentioned below, § 11. 
Hence the repeated warnings against 
(f>i\apyvpia, not only here and just 
below, but also §§ 2, 6. 

4. ovhiu ^el(Tr]veyKap.ev /c.r.X.] This 
quotation is from the context of the 
last ; I Tim. vi. 7 ovbev yap (larjvey- 
Kap.fv (Is TOV KO(Tp,ov [brfKov] on ovSi 



i^eveyKelv ti dvvafieda. It has a paral- 
lel in Seneca Ep. Mor. cii. 25 'non 
licet plus efferre quam intuleris '. 

5. 67rXt.acip.eda K.T.X.] Comp. 
Ephes. vi. 13 sq, Rom. xiii. 12. The 
expression oTrXa 8iKai.o(Tvvr]s occurs in 
Rom. vi. 13. 

7. Tas yuj/aiKay] SC. 8i8a^a>fj.€v (or 
rather 8tSa|arf) Troptvea-dai ev Trj k.t.X. 

8. vpav] If the reading be cor- 
rect, we may with Zahn and others 
infer from the occurrence of vpa>v, 
where we should expect jfjucov, that 
Polycarp was unmarried. 

9. OTfpyouo-ay] Clem. Rom. I 
(TTepyovcras KadrjuovTas tovs avdpas 
iavTciv. The word is changed into 
dyaTTOKTas in the next clause, because 
the relations are less intimate in the 
latter case ; comp. Dion. Cass. xliv. 
48 ecpiXijaaTe avTov cos rraTepa Kal 
■qyanrjcraTe ccs evepyeTrjv, Xen. Mem. 
ii. 7. 12 at pev as K-qhepova e(piXovv, 
6 8e o)s (o(})tXipovs ijyajra, passages 
quoted in Trench's New Testament 
Synotiyms § xii (p. 40). 

10. aKr]6eia\ '■fidelity.^ constancy'' \ 
comp. Ign. Polyc. 7 etSw? vpuiv to 
crvvTovov Tris dXT]6elas, with the note. 

ndvTas e^ 'laov /c.r.X.] Comp. Clem. 



IV] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



329 



Kai dyi/eia, cnepyouawi tov^ eavTcou avdpa^ ev 7rd(rt] 
10 dXrjdeia kui dyairuxra^ iravTus e^ 'icrov ev irdcrr) eyKoa- 
Teia, Kai ra tekuu Traiheveiu Trjv Tvaiheiap tou (b6l3ou 
Tov Oeov' Ta<5 ^tjpa^ crcocppovovoras irepl Trjv tov Kupiov 
TTLCTTLVj evTvy^avova'a^ dhiaAelTTTio^ Trepl ttuvtvov, fjta- 
Kpav oixras Waal's ^ial3o\t]<s, /caraAaAms, -Kfyevhojuap' 
15 TvpLa<Sj (piXapyvpia^, Kai iravTO^ kukov' yivco(TKOV(ras 

OTl 6L(ri dvcriaCTTtjpLOV Oeov, Kai OTL TTUPTU fJLtOfJLOiJKO- 

corrector of o has had L before him, and fp have followed o. 16 dv(naaT-qpt.ov\ 

Sva-iaaTrjpia c alone, and so the earlier edd. 6tl sec] a. navra /j.wfj.offKoirelTai'] 
vsa ; TraPTa)j,wfjLu (sic) a-KoireiTaL c ; iravra /xwixqiaKOTrdrai (sic) n ; iravra fj-wfjup crm- 
nuTai f (with ixbjjioi in the marg.) o (/mw/jlo^ o** in marg.) t ; iravra /xd/j-os (TKoireiTai p. 



Rom. 21 [al ywniKfs] ttjv dyanrjv avrav 
fxrj Kara TrpoaKXicrfis dWa naaiv rols 
fpo^ovfiivoii TOV Qeop ocrlo)! tcrriv nap- 
eX^Toxjav' ra TfKva T]fxav Trjs ev Xpicrrco 
TraiSei'as fieraXaplHavfToocrav. 

11. TTJV Tvaiheiav k. r.X.] Clem. 
Rom. 21 Tovs viovs TraiSfvcrayfKv t^v 
Trai8(iav roii (})6l3ov tov Qeov : comp. 
Ecclus. i. 27 ao(f)ia koi -rraideia cpo^os 
Kvplov. 

12. Tas xvpo-^] It seems clear that 
Polycarp is here referring to the 
office or order of widows, both from 
the expressions used (Trepl ttjv tov 
Kvpiov TTiaTiv, evTvyxavovcras adiaXfiTT- 
Tcds, 6v(Tia(TTr)piov Geou) and from the 
position which they occupy imme- 
diately before the deacons and priests. 
See the notes on Ign. Stnyrn. 13. 

(ra}(})povov(Tai K.r.X.] Their religion 
must not be a frenzy of fanaticism, 
but a calm confidence. It would 
appear from this expression that they 
were entrusted with some functions 
of teaching. 

13- evTvyxavovaas k.t.A.] I Tim. 
V. ^ 1] 8e bvTUis ;(J7pa...7rpo(r/xei'et Tats 
SftjCTfcriv Kai tols TTpofrtvxais vvktos kol 
rjpepai. 

14. 8ta/3oXi7f] So I Tim. iii. 11 



yvvoLKas [^BiaKovovs] axravTcos (Tep,vas, 
prj Sta/SoXovr ; comp. Tit. ii. 3. 

16. dva-iaa-Tijpiov] Comp. Apost. 
Const, ii. 26 al re X'?P'*' '^'^'- [°'] op- 
(pavoi vpcov els rvnov roii dv(riaaTi]pL0v 
XeXoyLadcocrav vplv, at re napdevoi els 
TVTTov TOV 6vfiiaTT]piov TeTipi]a6u><Tav 
Kai TOV 6vp.iap.aTos, IV. 3 OvaiaaTtjpiov 
yap tS Gec5 XeXoyiapevov vno tov Qeov 
Tip.t]6i](TeTai, doKvcos vnep Totv hihovTav 
avTCd hirjveKots npoaevxapevos (of the 
orphans, the aged, etc., who are sup- 
ported by the alms of the Church), 
Tertull. ad Ux. i. 7 'cum viduam 
adlegi in ordinem, nisi univiram, non 
concedat ; aram enim Dei mundam 
proponi oportet,' Method. Syjnp. v. 
6 sq (p. 27 sq, Jahn) Qvo-iavT-qpiov 
dvaipuKTOv eivai napehoOrj Qeov to 
adpoiapa Tmv ayvav ovtco peya tl 
XPW^ '^"'' ev8o^ov Tj Tvapdevla (fiaiveTai 
(accordingly he proceeds to give a 
spiritual meaning to all the direc- 
tions respecting the altar in Exod. 
XXX. I sq, as applying to virginity), 
Ps-Ign. Tars. 9 Tas ev crepvoTrjTi 
X'7P«s cos dvataaTrjpiov Qeoii. See also 
more or less analogous figurative 
meanings of dva-iaarT^piov in Ign. 
Ephes. 5, Magn. 7, Trail. 7, Ro7)i. 2, 



330 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[IV 



TreiTai, Kai XeXyjBev avTov ovhev ovtb Xoyicrjucov ovre 

eVVOLOtiV, OUT6 TL TOON KpyHTOON THC KApAlAC. 

V. GtSoVe? ovf OTL Oedc oy MyKTHpizejAi, oCpei- 
XojULev d^i(ji)<i Trj'S ivToXrj^ avTOv kui ^o^rj^ TrepiTraTeTv. 

OIULOlCa ^lUKOVOL ajUejUTTTOl KaTeVUiTTLOV aVTOV T^9 diKaio- 5 

(Tvvrj^j oJs Qeou Kai XpiCTTOv dictKOvoL, Kai ovk dvOpco- 
TTUiV luf] dia(3o\oi, /ut] diXoyoi, d<piXdp<yvpoi, iyKpuTels 
Trepl TravTa, eva-TrXay^voL, eTriiuLeXels, iropevofxevoL Kara 
Tr]V dXr]6eiau tov Kvplou, 69 iyei/eTO aiakonoc nANTooN, 
w eav evape(rTr](TMiJLev ev tm vvv aicovif d7roXr]^0(JLe6a 10 

I \i\ri9ev'\ \i\v6ev tn. i oUre ti] oUt^ti vc ; o(S ri ri ofps ; oi^Terl n ; nei^iee 

aliquod L. 3 /jLVKTTipi^eTai] /xoiKTeipii^erai vo*fp. 6 Kai 'KpLarov] G (but 

om. /cot a) L Sev (Cureton C. I. p, 214) ; h Xpto-ry Halloix, followed by many 
subsequent edd. 7 5i\o70i] vofpn ; Ki-yKmaaoi tea; dctractores L. 8 eUcnrXay- 

Xvol] evcrirXaxvoi. f. 10 diro\ri\l/6/j.e6a] aTro\eL\p6iJ.e9a vo*, but corr. o**, and 

hence fp have it correctly. 13 cvfi^aa-iKeija-o/jLev] fp (comp. 1 Tim. ii. 12); 



Philad. 4, with the notes, especially 
on the first passage (p. 44). 

They themselves are the altar ; 
their thoughts, words, and deeds, 
more especially their prayers, are the 
sacrifices offered. Every such sacri- 
fice is inspected by God Himself. 
He detects the blemishes, and re- 
jects the faulty offerings. For the 
image of the sacrifice see the notes 
on Phil. ii. 17, iv. 18, Clem. Rom. 
41, 44. 

/xwjLioo-KOTreiTai] ''are examined with 
a view to detecting blemishes'' ; comp. 
Clem. Rom. 41 Trpo(T(f)epeTai...('^TTpo(r- 
6ev TOV vaov Trpos to 6v(Tia<TTi]piov 
p.cop.ocrK07rT]6ev to Trpo(T(f>(p6p.evov, with 
the note. 

1. (cat \eXrj6fv /c.r.X.] Comp. Clem. 
Rom. 21 ov8ev XeXrjdfv avrou Ta>v 
ivvoiav Tjfjiwv ov^e Tav StaXoytfr/icoi/ a>v 
TTotovp,f6a, with the notes on the con- 
text there. 

2. Tmv Kpvnrav /c.r.X.] I Cor. xiv. 
25 ; comp. I Cor. iv. 5. 



V. 'Let us remember that God is 
not mocked, and let us walk holily. 
The deacons must be blameless, not 
tale-bearers nor covetous, but sober, 
compassionate, diligent, after the 
pattern of Christ, who was the chief 
of deacons. We must please God 
in the present life, that He may be- 
stow upon us the future life. They 
that are true citizens of Christ's king- 
dom now shall themselves be kings 
with Him hereafter. The younger 
men also must be chaste and restrain 
their passions. Lust warreth against 
the spirit. No profligate person shall 
inherit the kingdom of God. Let 
them also be subject to the presbyters 
and deacons. The virgins too must 
keep their conscience blameless and 
pure.' 

3. Qeos K.T.X.] From Gal. vi. 7. 

5. o/xoi'a)y ^laKovoi] The instruc- 
tions here given are suggested by 
I Tim. iii. I — 13 SiaKovovs wcravTcjs 
K.T.X., from which passage also the 



V] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



331 



Kai Tov jueWovTa, KaSco^ vTreo'^eTO tifjuv eyelpai rjfj.a.'i 
e/c veKpvov Kal otl^ eav TroXiTevcrwiueda dpico^ avTou, 
KAi cYMBAciAeycoMeN avTw, e'lye 7ri(TT6V0fJL6V. 6- 

fJ.0LW9 KCtL VecOTEpOL CCjUejUTTTOl EV 7ra.(TLV, TTpO 'TTUVTO^ 

15 TvpovoovvTe^ dyvELa^ Kal ^aXivaywyovvre^ eavTOv^ aTro 
Travro^ kukov. KaXov 'yap to dvaKOTrTeadaL dwo twv 
eTridvfJLLitiV ev tm Koa-fico, on irdaa enieyMiA kata toy 
nNeyMATOc cTpATeyeTAi, Kai oyxe ndpNOi of re ma- 
Aakoi oYTf ApceNOKoiTAi BaciAgian OeoY KAHpO- 

20N0MHC0YCIN, OVTE OL 7rOlOUVT6£ Ta CtTOTTa. ^LO heOV 



regJiabimus'L; av/j-^aaiXerjaio/jLev votcna.. 14 ttScj!'] vo; Train fptcna. irpb 

vavrbs Trpopoovpres] wpos jravra TrpoyvoovuTes s. 15 ayveias} ignorantiam 

(d7votas) L. 1 6 dr'a/ciTrrecr^ai] G ; abscindi'L. Halloix has dvo/ci/Trreo-^ai, 

and is followed by some later edd. 17 iv'\ tGiv ev v (Dressel) alone. 

19 ap(j€VOKo2TaC\ dpaevoKelrai tc. KKripovo/j.riaov(TLv] Kkripovoixiaovcriv p. 



words are in part borrowed. 

6. CO? Qfov K.T.X.] Comp. Ign. 
Smyrii. 10 coy hiaKovovi [XptcrroC] 
GeoO, with the note. See also the note 
on Magn. 6 (p. 120). 

7. h'Ckoyoi\ Perhaps '•tale-bearers^ 
rather than ' double-tongued'' {8i- 
yXtoo-crot), as it is generally taken. So 
too in I Tim. iii. 8. 

8. fva-nXayxfoi] ' tender-hearted^ 
as below § 6 ; comp. Ephes. iv. 32, 
I Pet. iii. 8. The classical meaning 
of iva-rikayxv'^o- is 'courage,' Eur. 
Rhes. 192. 

9. SiaKovoj TtavT(i>v\ Matt. xx. 28 
6 vio% TOV dv6pd>7rov ovk rjXdev Biokovt]- 
drjvai dWa diaKovrjaai. The expres- 
sion itself is taken from Mark ix. 35, 
TTcivTcov diaKovos, where however it is 
not directly applied to our Lord. 

12. eav K.T.X.] i.e. 'If we perform 
our duties as simple citizens of His 
kingdom, we shall be promoted to a 
share of His sovereignty.' 

TToXtreuo-cu/xe^a K.r.X.J Clem. Rom. 
21 fan fifj d^/cos avTov TroKirevofjievoi 



Ta KaXa Kal (vdpecrTa evcoTTiov avTov 
TToiodjxev, a passage which Polycarp 
evidently has in his mind ; comp. 
Phil. i. 27. 

13. <a\ crvii^ao'CKevcrofKv] From 
2 Tim. ii. 12, where S. Paul seems to 
be quoting from some Christian 
hymn or formula. 

15. x'^Xtj/aycoyoCi'res] See James 
i. 26, iii. 2, Hernias Aland, xii. 

16. dvaKoTVTeaOai] ^ to be checked, 
held back.' This is doubtless the 
right reading; see the note on Gal. 
V. 7. 

rc5i/ iiTLdv^imv] I Pet. ii. 1 1 dn- 
i)(fcr6ai. Tav aapKiKav fm6vp.iav, at- 
Tcves (TTpaTevovTai kutq ttjs '^v)(fjs, Gal. 
V. 17 >) crap^ inidvp-ei Kara tov wvev- 
fxaTos. 

18. ovre nopvoi k.t.X.] From i Cor. 
vi. 9, 10. 

20. rd aroTra] ''perve^'se things, 
iniquities' For aTona (droTrov) rroielv 
(irpaTTeiv) see Job xxvii. 6, xxxiv. 12, 
Prov. xxx. 20 (xxiv. 55), 2 Mace. xiv. 
23, Luke xxiii. 41. 



332 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[V 



) \ 



czTre^eordai airo iravTCdv tovtmv, viroTacrarofJievov^ tol^ 
7rpea(3uTepoi^ kul Zlukovol^ ws Qeco Kal Xpiorrcd' Tot's 
TrapOevovs ev d/uLcojuo) Kai ctyvrj (rvvei^r}(rei TrepLTrareiv. 

VI. Kal ol Trpecr^urepoL de eua-7r\a<y^voL, eU ttclv- 
Ta<i e\eriiJLOve<i, 67ricrTpe(povTe's ra aVoTreTrXai/^/xeVa, ettl- 5 
(TKeTTTOjuevoi TTavTa^ cto'deveT'S, fir] dnieXoupTe^ ■^tjpa^ rj 
6p(pauou f] 7revr]T0^, dWa npoNooyNrec Aei toy 
kaAoy eNconiON OeoY kai ANepconcoN, dTre-yofJievOL 
Trao'rj'S 6p<yfJ9, 7rpocra)7ro\t]\f/-ia<s, Kpicreco^ ddiKOU, fiaKpav 



5 airoiren'Kav'qiJ.iva] dTroirXavrifJL^va vo. 9 ■irpoati)iro\r]\{/las] nrpoffOTTu:- 

\-qflas vo. 1 1 (50e:\^Tat] ocpiX^TCn t ; o^tX^rats c (but s erased). 14 tuv] 



2. COS Oea k.t.X.] See the note 
on Ign. Magn. 6. The contrast to 
the language of Ignatius is not less 
significant than the resemblance. It 
is the 'bishops,' not the presbyters, 
who stand in God's place in Ignatius. 
Either therefore there was no bishop 
at Philippi when Polycarp wrote, or 
Polycarp did not think fit to separate 
his claims to allegiance from those 
of the presbyters. 

VI. 'The presbyters also must be 
tender and pitiful, bringing home the 
strayed sheep, watching over the 
sickly, taking care of the widow and 
orphan and the poor man. Let them 
have regard to what is good in the 
sight of God and men, shunning all 
unrighteousness and malice, abstain- 
ing from covetousness, not credulous 
or harsh in their judgments of others, 
as conscious of their own infirmities. 
We must forgive, if we would be for- 
given ; for all alike will stand before 
the judgment-seat of Christ. So then 
let us serve Him in all godliness ac- 
cording to the teaching of the Apos- 
tles and the Prophets, holding aloof 
from all false brethren and hypo- 
crites and deceivers.' 

5. TO. (moi^i'n\avrni.iva\ SC. Trpo- 



/3ara ' the strayed sheep ' ; Ezek. xxxiv. 
3, 4 Ta npo^aTo. fiov ov ^oaKere, to 
rj(rdevT]Kos ovk e'j't(TXi'0-a'"f •••Kai ro ttXo- 
vcofxevov OVK ene aTpeyjraTe (v. 1. 
aTrfcrrpe^j/aTe), I Pet. ii. 25 rjre yap as 
TrpojSaTa TrXav(op.eva, dXX' eVe- 
aTpd(j)r]Te vvp eVi top iroipiva k.t.X., 
comp. Ecclus. xviii. 13 bibaa-Kcov koX 
e7ri(rTpe(f)Q)v as 'TTOLp.r)v to TTo'ifiviov 
avTov. The word Tvpo^aTa therefore 
would naturally be supphed by the 
readers of the letter. So too Iren. 
i. 8. 4 ; avTov fKrfKvdevai iirX to we- 
nXavrjfieuov, Apost. Const, ii. 20 kutcv- 
6vvav TO TrerrXavr] p,evov, emcTTpe- 
(fiav TO dcpfCTTos, and again ^rjTrjaai 
Kal (raaai to nfTrXavrjixepov. The Stray- 
ed and lost sheep of the parable 
(Matt, xviii. 12 sq, Luke xv. 4 sq) 
had an important place in some 
Gnostic systems (Iren. i. 8. 4, i. 16. i ; 
Hippol. Haer. vii. 52, p. 218); and 
Simon Magus more especially brought 
it into prominence by identifying it 
with his Helena (Hippol. Haer. vi. 

19, p. 174).^ 

eVto-KfTn-o/xei'ot] Ezek. xxxiv. 1 1 
iK(r]TT\(ja TO, TTpo^aTa fiov Kal eVt- 
(TKe^ofiai avTa; COmp. Zech. X. 3. It 
has therefore a pastoral signifi- 
cance. 



VI] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



333 



10 ovre^ Trda-fi^ (piXapyvplas, fj-t] ra-^eoo's Tna-Tevovre^ Kara. 
Tivo^, /uLt] diroTOfJiOL ev Kpiaei, el^oTe^ otl ttupte^ 6<peL- 
XeTUL ecTfJiev djuapria^. el ovv ^eo/ueda tou Kvpiou iW 
tj/uiJv d(py„ 6(pei\ofxev Kal rjfjiei^ dcpievar direvavTi yap 
T(Jdv Tov Kvpiov Kai Qeoi iaiuev ocpGaX/uLwi/, Kal hantac 

I 5 Se? nApACTHNAI TO) BhMATI TOY XpiCTOY, Kai e K A C T O N 

ynep eAyToy Ad ton Aoynai. oi/tws ovv hov\ev(T(x)fj.ev 
avria {JLerd (pojiov Kal Traa-rjs euXa^eia^, KaOw^ ai/Tos 
evereiXaTO Kal ol evayyeXicrafievoL tjfxds diroaroXoL Kal 
ol TrpocprjraL ol TrpoKrjpu^avres Trjv eXevcriv rov Kvpiou 

om. a. irdvras] Travres a (Pleziotes, but ?). 15 Set] drj v. 16 eavrou] 

ten; ai;ToO vofp. 1 8 ^/aSs] tcnj L ; v/xas vofpa. 19 ot Trpo^^rat] Trpo^^rot 

(om. ol) fp. 



6. xvp^s V op^ai/oC] See the note 
on Ign. Smyrti. 6. 

7. npovoovvTes k.t.X.] 2 Cor. vill. 
21 irpovooiiiMfv yap KoXa ov ^ovov evui- 
jTiov Kvpiov dWa koX ivdinov avBpoi- 
TTuv; comp. Rom. xiii. 17. For the 
genitive after npovoe'iv comp. i Tim. 
V. 8, and above § 5. 

11. diT6ro)ioi\' sharp,' 'hasty.'' So 
Kpiais dnorofios Wisd. vi. 6, in which 
book the word occurs several times. 

ocfxiKerai k.t.X.] ' Retro spec- 
tanti dicere hcet quod prospicienti 
negandum est Rom. viii. 12', Zahn. 
The meaning seems to be, 'We have 
put ourselves under the power of 
sin (comp. Rom. iii. 9), we have con- 
tracted obligations to sin.' On the 
probability that Polycarp is here 
quoting from some previous writer, 
see the note on elSores on in § i. 

12. ft ovv 8e6p.e6a k.t.X.] An obvi- 
ous reference to the Lord's prayer, 
Matt. vi. 12, 14, 15 ; comp. Matt 
xviii. 35. 

14. Trdvras k.t.X.] Rom. xiv. ID 
navres yap TrapacrTrjcrofieQa tco ^rjfiaTt. 
TOV Qfoii (v. 1. Tov Xpia-roii), 2 Cor. v. 
10 Toiis yap Travras rjyias (f)avfp(i)6fjvai 



Set efiTTpoa-dev rov ^ijnaros tov Xpiarov 
tva KOfiia-Tjrai eKuaros k.t.X. We have 
here a combination of both pas- 



sages. 



16. \6yov Sovvai] A carrying out of 
the metaphor of o0etXeV7;j; comp. 
Rom. xiv. 12 apa [ovp] eKaaros i]ficov 
irepl iavToi) \oyov [a7ro]So)o-ei tw Gew. 

bov\ev(Ta>iiev\ See Ps. ii. II, quoted 
above § 2; comp. Heb. xii. 28 Xa- 
Tp€vaip.ev evape(TT(os rco QeS fiera evXa- 
^eias Koi Seovs (the correct reading). 

18. (vayyeXia-aiiepoi jJ/Ltay] So Poly- 
carp's pupil Irenasus speaks of him, 
Haer. in. 3. 4 ov fiovov vno rav airo- 
aroXwv fia67]T€v6ets Koi crvvavaa-rpacjieh 
noWo'is Tols TOU Xpia-Tov iapaKocnv 
aWa K.a\ vtto anoaToKav KaTacTTadeXs 
els TTju 'Aa-iav k.t.X., and lower down 
Tuvra 8i8a^as del a. napa tSv dnoaToXoiV 
efxaOev (c.r.X. ; again in the Letter to 
Florimis Euseb. H. E. v. 20 rj)i/ /xera 

\(xiavvov (TvvavaaTpocf)Tjv ws dnriyyeXXe 
(cat TTjv Tav Xonrav tu>v ecopaKOTcov tov 
Kvpiov. 

19. TTpoKTjpv^avTes K.T.X.] ActS vii. 
52 Tovs TrpoKaTuyyeiXavras irepX ttjs 
eXevaeas tov 8iKaiov ; COmp. Ign. 
Philad. 5, 9. 



334 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[VI 



i^jucoi/, ^r]\(t}Tai Trepi to kuXov, dTTe-x^ofievoL ^iav\ CKav- 
haXwv Kal Tcov \ly6V^a^6\<p(x)v Kai twv ev vTroKpLcrei 
(pepovTMv TO bvojULa tov Kvpiov, o\TLve<i aTroTrXapcocri 
Kei/ovs dv6p(t7rov<s. 

vll. /7a9 y^pi ^c AN MH OMoAorH 'Ihcoyn Xpi- 5 
CTON eN CApKi eAHAyQeNAi, anti'xpictoc ecTiN. 
Kai OS dv firj ojuoXoyf, to fiapTvpiov tov (TTavpov, e'/c 
Tou ^La/SoXov ecTTLV' Kal os dv /ueBodevr] ra Xoyia tov 
Kvpiov 7rpo£ Tcis Ihia's eTTiOviuiiasj kui Xeyei fXf]T6 

I Twv (TKavSdXo};'} vofp; (XKavddXcov (om. tu>v) etna. 2 eV] om. a. 5 /j-t]] 

om. a, which also substitutes €k tov Qeov for avrlxpi-cyTos. 6/j.o\oyy] oftna ; bfioXoyel 
vp; 6/xo\oy^v (altered into diJ.o\oy€2v) c. 'Irjaovv Xpi<TTbv...ix7] 6fio\oyri] om. fp. 

6 eariv] iari. t; and so in 1. 8. 7 fxapTvpiov] GS (Zingerle Mon. Syr. i. p. i) 

L (but some MSS mysteritun for martyrmm ; comp. the v.l. in i Cor. ii. i). 



1. ir]k(iira\ k.t.X.] I Pet. ill. 1 3 
TOV ayaQov ^TjXcoral (the Correct read- 
ing), Tit. ii- 14-^ 

2. tc5j/ eV inroKpl<T€i K.r.X.] Ign. 

KpheS. 7 f'' fioXo) TTOVTJpS TO ovofxa 

7repi(pepetu, I Tim. iv. 2 ev vnoKpicrei 
■^fvho\6y(i>v. 

VII. 'He who disallows the incar- 
nation is Antichrist ; he who rejects 
the testimony of the Cross is of the 
devil ; he who denies the resurrec- 
tion and the judgment, is of Satan. 
Flee from all false teaching ; be in- 
stant in fasting and prayer ; entreat 
God to deliver you from temptation. 
The spirit may be willing, but the 
flesh is weak.' 

5. nay yap, K.r.X.] Polycarp is 
echoing the words of his apostolic 
teacher, i J oh. iv, 2 — 4, where how- 
ever the words XpiaTov iv aapKi eXrj- 
Xvdora in ver. 3 are probably inter- 
polated from ver. 2 ; comp. also 
2 Joh. 7. The reference is to the 
errors of Docetism, which is so con- 
stantly attacked in the contemporary 
Epistles of Ignatius. 

7. TO fiapTVpiov TOV aTavpov] What 

is the testimony of the cross.'* Is the 



genitive subjective or objective — the 
witness borne by, or the witness 
borne to, the Cross? Probably the 
former. Perhaps it refers especially 
to the piercing of the side and the 
issue of blood and water (Joh. xix. 
34), as a proof of the reality of 
Christ's crucifiec^ body. Polycarp's 
master, S. John, when he relates it, 
lays special stress on the fact as a 
tcsti7)2ony, 6 ecopaKas fxepapTvpt]Kev Koi 
dXrjBivfj avTov iaTiv rj fxapTvpia ; COmp. 
I Joh. V. 6 — 8. At all events Poly- 
carp seems to be adducing the Cross, 
as a witness against the Docetics ; 
comp. Ign. Ephes. 18, Trail. 11, 
Phi lad. 8, Smyrn. i, with the notes. 

eK TOV Sta/3oXov f'oTiV] I Joh. iii. 
8 ; comp. Joh. viii. 44 v\iiii e< tov 
TvaTphs TOV dia^oXov inTe. 

8. p.e6ohevri\ '■tamper with^ ^per- 
vert'; comp. Philo Vit. Moys. iii. 
27 (p. 167) oirep pedobcvovaiv oi Xoyo- 
Bripai Ka\ (xofjiicrTai, and for the con- 
struction with Trpoy, Polyb. xxxviii. 

4. 10 TToXXa TTpOS TaVTTjV TTjV VTTodeaLV 

ep.Tvopeva>v Ka\ p.fdo8fv6p,€Vos. So fie- 
doSeia, Ephes. iv. 14, vi. 11 ; and p.f- 
eo8oi, Plut. Mor. 176 A edavpLoCe t^p 



VIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



335 



lo avaorraa-LV jufjre Kpicriv, outo^ TrpcoTOTOKO^ eom tov 
Carava. Zio aTroXiTTOVTe^ Tr]v juiaTatoTrjTa twv ttoX- 
\(Joi/ Kai Ta<i ■\l/-evhohihacrKa\La'i iwi tov ep ccpx^^^ v/ullu 
TrapaZodevTa Xo'yov eTTKTTpeylrCdfJLev, nh^ontgc npoc 
TAc efxAc Kal irpoo'KapTepovvTe's vr](rTeiai^, ZerjorecrLV 

^S (^f-'TOu/uevoL TOV 7ravT67ro7rTt]V Oeov mh eiceNerKe?N 

HMAc eic neipACMON, KaOws e'nrev 6 Kupio^' to men 

HNGYMA npoGyMON, H Ae CAp2 ACGeNHC. 

8 /j.eOodeiri'] /xedodeiei vo. rov Kvplov] GL; dei S. 9 X^et] vofpc ; X^7i7 

tns; dixerii h. The words Kal X^yi? are omitted in a. lo Kpiaiv'] txt G; 

judichiin esse L; quod... est judicium S; Kpicnv elvai edd. ii d7roXt7r6»'Tes] etna; 

cLirdKeLwovTe^ (sic) vofp (an itacism) ; see above § 2. 12 Tbv'\ tQiv f. 13 eTrt- 

arpi^l/u/iei'] ein<TTpi-^oiJ.ev p. 14 ■n-po<TKapT€povvT€%'\ TrpoaKapres v (the missing 

letters being filled in later). In o a space has been left after irpocKap- and 
the letters inserted apparently afterwards. Serjcrecriv airov/xefoi] GL; ei 

petitione ei rogantcs S. 15 ■KavTei:hi:Tt]v'\ GL; dominum omnium S. 



fiedo8ov TOV avdpcoTTOv- 

TO Xdyta TOV Ki^piov] The work of 
Papias bore the title Aoyiwi/ Kupta- 
Kav i^Tjyija-fcos (Euseb. H. E. iii. 39 ; 
see Contemporary Review, August, 
1875, p. 399) ; comp. Clem. Alex. 
Quis Div. Salv. 3, p. 936. It was 
natural that Polycarp, who had con- 
versed with Apostles and personal 
disciples of Christ, and was in the 
habit of appealing to these conversa- 
tions, should, like Papias, refer to 
our Lord's discourses as Xoyia, which 
might include oral traditions, rather 
than as dnofivrjiJLoveviJLaTa with Justin, 
or fvayyeXia with later writers. The 
word pie6o8fvj] refers to perverse z'n- 
terpretatio7is J comp. Iren. i. pr^f. i 
paSiovpyovvTes ra Xoyta Kvpiov, e^rj- 
yrjToi KUKol Tav Kokms elprjpLevcov yivo- 
fievoi, quoted by Zahn. 

9. Xe'yet] For the change to the 
indicative in the adversative clause 
comp. Ps-Ign. Philad. 6. 

p.r\Ti dvacTTacnv k.t.X.] Comp. 2 
Tim. ii. 18, and see the note on 
[Clem. Rom.] ii. 9. Though not ne- 
cessarily Docetic, this error was akin 



to Docetism and arose from the same 
religious temper. 

10. npcoToTOKos K.T.X.] This is the 
sameexpression which Irenaeus(/f(7^n 
iii. 3. 4 ; comp. Euseb. I/. E. iv. 14) 
reports Polycarp as using of Mar- 
cion at a later date. 

T I. Ttov TToXXcoi/] So above, § 2 cmoKi- 
TTovTes TT]v Kfvrjv paTaioXoyiav Koi ttjv 
Tav TToWmv Tvkdvr^v. The same ex- 
pression is used by Papias in a simi- 
lar connexion, Euseb. H. E. iii. 39 
ov yap Tols to. vroXXa Xeyovcnv f^aipov, 
warnep ol ttoXXo/; comp. Matt. xxiv. 
12, 2 Cor. ii. 17. 

12. TOV e'l dpxv^ K.T.X.] Jude 3 T^ 
arra^ napaSoBeiarj toIs dyiois Trlarei. 

13. vj]4>ovTes K.T.X.] I Pet. iv. 7 
irqxj/^aTe els Trpoaevxas. 

1 5. TravTeTroTTTrjv] A word borrowed 
from Clement of Rome, §§ 55, 58 (64) ; 
see the note on § 55. 

p,fj elaeveyKflv K.r.X.] Another 
reference (see above, § 6) to the 
Lord's prayer (Matt. vi. 13, Luke 

xi. 4)- ^ ^ 

16. TO pLfv TTvevfia K.r.X.] Word for 
word from Matt. xxvi. 44 (Mark xiv. 



33<5 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[viii 



VIII. ' AhLaXeLTTTto'i ovv TrpocTKapTepuJfxev Trj eX- 
TTi^L yifjiwv Kal rw appafStovi Trj<s diKaiocrvvr]^ riiJiwv, o? 
ecTTi XpiO'TO'S 'Irjcrov^, oc ANHNerKCN hmoontac amap- 

Ti'aC TO) lAl'cp CCOMATI en I TO 2yA0N, 6 c AMApXIAN 

oyK enoiHceN, oyAe eypeGH AoAoc cn to) ctomati 5 
AY TOY' dWa di iijua^, \va ^rjccojuei' ei/ avTw, iravTa 
v7refJL€Lvev. juLi/uiriTai ovv yei/cojueda Trj^ vTrojuLovrj^ [avTOv]' 
Kal edv 7rda-)(03fJLev hia to bvojua avTOv, do^dtw/ULev 



7 vir^/jL€ivev] vTT^fxeive ta. avrov] cjta; om. vofp. In n it is omitted in the 

text but added with an iaus in the marg. 8 vacrx^P-ev] iraaxoiJ-ev v, and 

so app. o*, but corr. irdax'^IJ-^v o**. 5ofafw/ttev] ctnsao**f L; 8o^a.^o/xev vo*p. 

II T(p\6yij} TTjs diKai.o<rijy7]s] GL; om. Eus. I/. E. iii. 36. 12 (/tto^oi'tjv] iTro/xi- 



38), where it is introduced by the 
words yprj-yope'iTe Koi Trpoa-evxtcrde iva 
fifj flaiXdrjre fls nfipaafxov. Polycarp 
evidently has this context in view 
here. 

VIII. 'Let us cleave steadfastly 
to Jesus Christ our hope. He bore 
His cross patiently; He was without 
sin and without guile; He suiTered 
all things for our sakes. Let us there- 
fore follow Him and suffer gladly 
for His name, if need be, for He has 
given us an example.' 

1. T^ eXnidi ^ficov] See the note 
on Ign. Magn. 11. 

2. Tw appa^wM] 'the pledge'; i.e. 
Christ's life and death are the earnest 
and assurance of our righteousness, 
our justification, which is begun in 
Him now and will be completed here- 
after. Thus dppa^av is used in its 
proper sense, as in 2 Cor. i. 22, v. 5, 
Ephes. i. 14. 

6s] See the note on Ign. Magn. 

7- 

3. OS dvi]veyKev k.t.X.] Quoted with 
slight variations from i Pet. ii. 

24- ^ ^ 

4. OS ap-aprlav k.t.X.] Word for 
word from I Pet. ii. 22. 

6. 81' rJ^Sy K.T.X.] I Pet. ii. 21, 



24, UpKTTos fTradev inrep vfiaV'-.tva fr;- 
(Tcofiev, I Joh. iv. 6 iva ^r)(Ta>p.ev bC 
avTov, Ign. Polyc. 3 tov Kara tvama 
TpoTTOv 81 rjnas iinofifivavTa. 

7. fiiiJ.T]Tai ovv K.T.X.] The rest of 
this paragraph is suggested by the 
context of the same passage in S. 
Peter, where the Apostle enforces 
the duty of v7rop.oui], using the same 
word \nroypaixp.6s (ver. 2i), and con- 
trasts the suffering in a good cause 
with the suffering for faults com- 
mitted. To another part of the con- 
text (ver. 25) Polycarp has already 
alluded in the beginning of § 6. 

8. Kal iav /c.T-.X.] I Pet. iv. 16 
€1 Se cos yLpiariavos {iracrxf i), p.f] 
alaxwiaBd), 8o^a^€Ta> Se tov Qeov. 
The reading 8o^d^(0fj.ev therefore is to 
be preferred to 8o^a^ofiev, though 
either would make sense. 

9. vnoypafifjLov] See the note on 
Clem, Rom. 5. 

IX. 'Therefore be obedient and 
practise patient endurance such as 
ye saw in Ignatius and Rufus and 
others from among yourselves, yea 
in Paul himself and in the other 
Apostles. All these have won the 
prize. They have gone to their own 
place : for they loved not the pre- 



VIIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS 



337 



avTOV. TOVTOV yap rifjilv tov VTToypaiujuov eCt]Ke ^/ 

lo eavTOVf Kai rjfj.ei'i touto eTria'TevcraiJ.ev. 

IX, HapaKaXw ovv iravTa^ v/ua^ TreiOap-^eTv tm 
Xoytp Tfj'i hiKaiocrvvt]^ Kai dcTKeiv Tracrav VTrofiovrjv, i]i' 
Kai e'l^aTe kut ScpOaXiuLov^ ou fjLovov ev to?? fiaKapioi^ 
'lyvaTi(i) Kai ZcoaijULo) Kai 'Pov(pco, ciWa Kai ev fiXXoi^ 

15 TO?9 e'^ vfJiMV Kai ev avTw FlavXio Kai toZ? Xonroh 
dirocTToXoL^' TreTreKTfJLevovi oti ovtoi 7ravTe<s oyK eic 

veiv vo. riv Kai] rjv (om. KaX) Eus. 13 ei'Sare] i'Sare vo* ; et'Sere tcnao** fp Eus 
(edd.). 14 ZioaifMii) km. Poi^^y] GL; 'Vovcpu) /cat Zwcrt/xy Eus. 15 vfiQv] vofptn 

Eus; rifiuv ca. ; nobis L. iv avT(^] vofpL Eus; avT<f (om. ev) etna. Xonrols] 

dWois vo* (but corr. o**) alone. 16 veireifffiivovs] vofptan (but resembling 

-vois) Eus; ireirei.a'ixivwv c. 



sent world, but Him who died and 
rose for us.' 

II. rw Xd-yo) k.t.X.] Heb. v. 1 3 
\6yov diKaioa-vvTjs. 

13. (laKaplois] See the note on 

§3- 

14. ZaxTi^ico] Zosimus and Rufus 
have a place in the Martyrol. Roman. 
p. 844 (Colon. 1 610) under Dec. 18, 
'Philippis in Macedonia natahs sanc- 
torum martyrum Rufi et Zosimi, qui 
ex eo numero discipulorum fuerunt, 
per quos primitiva ecclesia in Judaeis 
et Graecis fundata est ; de quorum 
etiam felici agone scribit S. Poly- 
carpus in Epistola ad Philippenses,' 
following earlier Latin Martyrologies. 
From the connexion of names how- 
ever it may fairly be inferred that 
they did not suffer at Philippi itself, 
but belonged to that company of 
martyrs (mentioned in § i) whom the 
Philippians received in passing and 
escorted on their way to Rome. Zahn 
(/. V. A. p. 292 sq) suggests that 
they may have been Bithynian Chris- 
tians who joined the saint at Philippi 
or Neapolis and were carried with 
him to Rome, having been sent thi- 
ther by Pliny ; Plin. Epist. 97 ' Fue- 

IGN. III. 



runt alii similis amentiae ; quos, quia 
cives Romani erant, adnotavi in 
urbem remittendos.' The Latin Mar- 
tyrologies obviously know of them 
only from this notice in Polycarp, 
which they interpret in their own 
way. Both names, Zosimus and 
Rufus, are fairly common. They both 
appear in the same inscriptions in 
Boeckh, Co7-p. Itiscr. Graec. 192, 244, 
1969, 3664. In no. 1969, at Thessa- 
lonica, the name Valens also found 
in Polycarp's Epistle (§ 11) occurs. 
So also we meet with the three names 
on different tablets of the same Latin 
inscription, C.I.L. ill. 633, at Philippi 
itself. The Rufus of Polycarp is pos- 
sibly the same who is mentioned in 
Rom. xvi. 13, and this latter again 
may with some degree of probability 
be identified with the son of Simon 
the Cyrenian and brother of Alex- 
ander (Mark xv, 21); but the name 
is not rare. 

15. ToTj 6^ I'/xfui/] Philippi was a 
persecuted church even in the time 
of S. Paul : Phil. i. 7, 28 — 30, comp. 
2 Cor. viii. 2. 

16. ovK els Kevov k.tX.^ From Phil. 
ii. 16 ; comp. Gal. ii. 2. 

22 



338 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[IX 



KGNON e'ApAMON, ccW ev TTLO-TeL Kui hiKaiocrvvri , Kai 
OTL eU Tov odyeLXofJievov avToi^ tottov eicrt irapa tw 
KfjOiO), tp Kai (Tvve'TraQov. ov yctp t(')n nyn Hr<^nHCAN 
AioiNA, dXXa TOV virep ti/ucou oiTTodavovTa Kai di rifj.a<i 
VTTO TOV Oeov dvacTTavTa. 

fX. 'Gv TOVTOl^ OVV OTTt]- 

KCTCf TM VTro^eiyjuaTi tov Kv- 

piOU CLKOXovBoVVTe^, eApAloi TH 

n I c T e I Kai AMexAKiNHToi, T^^ 
(t)iAAAeAc})iA eic aAAhAoyc 



X. In his ergo state et 
Domini exemplar sequi- 
xmm, firmi in fide et iimmi- 
tabiles, fraternitatis aina- 
tores diligent es invicein, in 



lO 



1 Top'Kvplijp] G; Kvpl(f)'E,^^?,•, t($ 0e($ a (but Kvpiij. is written above). 



pOv] 



vovv c (but corr. in marg.). 4 8l' r/ynas inrb] Here the MSS of G fail us, running 

into the Epistle of Barnabas § 5 tov Xabv k.t.\. The remaining three words of the 
sentence are from Eus 1. c. The editor of a speaks as if this MS had these three 
words, but this is probably inadvertence. 8 immutabiles] inmitabiles t ; 

imitabiles v. 10 invicem] om. m alone. 1 1 mansuetudine] maiistte- 

tudinem, all the MSS apparently. Yet I have altered without scruple, such errors 

ety] For this preposition after to be sober, even as ye yourselves 



Ign. 



2. 
fH/at see the note on 
ei? Tikoi flvai. 

TOV 6(j)fi\6fifvov /c.r.X.] . An expres- 
sion derived from Clem. Rom. 5, 
where it is used of S. Peter. 

napa rw Kvpi'w] See the note on 
Phil. i. 23. 

3. avv47ra6ov] Rom. viii. 17 e'lnefj 
crvvnacrxopLev iva Ka\ a-vvdo^aadwiiev. 

TOV vvv K.T.X.] The expression is 
from 2 Tim. iv. 10. 

4. TOV vTTep K.T.X.^ Comp. 2 Cor. 
v. 15, I Thess. v. 10; and especially 
Ign. Rom. 6 eKelvov Ct''^ '''^^ vnep 
jj/icoi' ajTodavovTa, eKelvov di\(o tov 81 
i]IJLas dvaaTavTa. 

X. ' Follow the example of Christ. 
Be firm in the faith ; be kindly, 
affectionate, and helpful one to ano- 
ther ; despise no man. Do good, 
while you can. Submit one to ano- 
ther. So live, that your good works 
may be manifest to the Gentiles, and 
that Christ's name may not be blas- 
phemed through you. Teach all men 



Rom. I walk.' 



8. firmi in fide etc] i Cor. xv. 58 
idpaioi yivea-de, a/xeTaKLvrjTot, Col. i. 23 
Trj Tvl(TT(i Tf6(piKia)p,ivoL Koi idpaloi kol 
fjL^ p.eTaKivovp.evoi k.t.X., Ign. Ephes. 
ID i5/x6i? khpcuoi TTj TTicrrei (comp. 
Po/yc. 3). 

9. fraternitatis amatores] i Pet. 
ii. 17 T^v d8e\(f)6Tr]Ta dyanaTe (comp. 
iii. 8); see however the note on 'al- 
terutri praestolantes' below. 

10. in veritate] It may be a ques- 
tion whether these words should not 
be connected with the preceding 
clause, as in 2 J oh. i, 3 J oh. i, dyawci 
ev dXrjdda. In this case 'mansuetu- 
dine Domini' would be attached to 
'sociati.' 

11. mansuetudine Domini] 2 Cor. 
X. I TfjS TTpavTTjTos Ka\ enifiKfias tov 
Xpiarov ; comp. Ign. Philad. I eV 
■nddr] (nifiKela Qenv, Ephcs. lO aSeX- 
<^o\ aiiTQiv fvpfdSfiev ttj iirifiKfia, p-ip-rj- 
Toi 8e TOV Kvpiov K.T.X. See for a 
similar expression § 5 kutu ttjv aX/J- 



X] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



339 



veritate sociati, mansuetu- 

dinc Domini altcriitri prae- 

stolantcs, nullum despici- 

entes. Cum potcstis bcnc- 

"^Sfacere, nolite differre, quia 

Elcemosyiia de morte liberat. 

Omnes vobis invicem stib- 

jccti estate, conversationem 

vestrain irreprehensibilem 



(l)iAdcToproi, rri dXtiOeia kol- 
VMvovvTe^, Trj eTrieiKeia tov Kv- 

r , , 

piov aWh Aoyc npoH royMeN 01, 
^7]^evo^ KaTa(ppovovvT€9. Ay- 
NATOi ONTec ey noie?N, jurj 
dvafidWeorde, otl e A e h m o - 

cyNH eK BANATOy pyeTAi. 
nANTec aAAhAoic ynoTArH- 

Te, THN ANACTpO(t)HN y M O) N 

dveTTiXr^fji'TrTOV e'xoNTec eu 



being very common: e.g. in the Vulg. of Rom. xii. lo (quoted in the lower notes) 
the two oldest MSS, Am Fuld, have caritatem, and Fuld has also honorem. 
12 Domini] om. m alone. alterutri] alterutrti7iL o. praestolantes] rovbct; 

praestantes {prestantes) mf, and app. p (see Dressel). 14 potestis] ovbcjt; 

possitis rpmf. 19 irreprehensibilem habentes] rjpjmf; considerantes irrepre- 

hensibilem (^nreprehensibilem) ovbct. 



Beiav TOV Kvpiov. 

12. alterutri praestolantes] '■being 
beforehand "with one another^ ^/ore- 
stall ing one ajwther.' In Lam. iii. 26 
this verb praestolari corresponds to 
VTj-ofifveiv, in Job vii. 2 to avajxiveiv, in 
Judges xvi. 2 to evedpeveiv, in the 
Lxx, while the substantive praestola- 
tio takes the place of eXTri's in several 
passages ; comp. Ronsch Itala 71. 
Vnlgata pp. 76, 301. It denotes 
properly 'to be beforehand at a place 
and waiting for another,' and so 'to 
anticipate,' 'to forestall.' For the de- 
rivation see Peile's Greek and Latin 
Etymology p. 43. I have rendered 
it by wporjyovfMevoi, from Rom. xii. 10 
TT] (f)tXa8eX(f)ia els dWijXovs (piXoarop- 



yOl, Trj TlfMT] 



aXXj;X 



ovs rrporjyoviMfvoi, 



{car i tale fraternitatis invicem dili- 
gentes, honore invicem praevenientes 
Vulg.), where 7rpoT]yov[j.evoi signifies 
'being beforehand with,' as Chry- 
sostom says, p.r] peve (piXfladai. nap' 
eripov aXX avTos eTniTr)ba toxito) Ka\ 
Kardpxnv. If I am right in this con- 
jecture as to the source of the ex- 



pression, the context of Polycarp, 
'fraternitatis amatores diligentes in- 
vicem,' will probably be a rendering 
of TTj (f)i\a8e\(jiia els dWrjXovs (piXo- 
(TTopyoi. Zahn reproduces the Greek, 
eTTieiKeiav Kvpiov dXXijXois e7ri)(opr]- 
yovvres ] but assuming praestolantes 
(not praestantes) to be the correct 
reading in the Latin, as he rightly 
does, it is difficult to get this sense 
out of the words. 

14. Cum potestis etc] Prov. iii. 28 
pr) e'lTrrjs, 'ETraveXOcov eTrdprjKe, avpiov 
ococro), 8vvarov aov ovtos ev noielv. 

16. Eleemosyna etc] A quotation 
from Tobit iv. 11, xii. 9. 

17. invicem subject!] Ephes. v. 
21 imoraacropevoi dXXrfXois iv <^6^a) 
Xpia-rov, I Pet. V. 5 navres 8e dX> 77X01? 
[yTTOTayrjre], Ign. Afagn. 13 vTrordyriTe 
Tw einaKOTrco Koi dXXijXois. 

18. conversationem etc] From 
I Pet. ii. 12 TT]v dva(rrpo(j>riv vpcov ev 
To2s edveo'LV e)(^ovTes KaX^v, Iva, iv a 
KaTaXaXoiKTiv vp.civ to? KaKOTTOiav, eK 
rav KaXav epycov erronTevoPTes k.t.X. 



22 — 2 



340 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[X 



ToTc e'GNeciN, Fna gk toon ka- habentes in gentibus, Jit ex 

Awn epruoN ujULCou Kai v/uel^ bonis opcribus vesins &i wos 

eiraivov XdjSriTe Kai 6 Kvpio^ laudem accipiatis et Domi- 

luri ^\cia'(p}]jU}]Tai eV uiulv. nus in vobis non blasphe- 

oy'ai de Ai' of TO ONOMA TOY mctur. Vae autem per qucm 5 

Kypi'oY BAAC(|)HiueiTAi. (TCt)- nonicn Domini blaspJicma- 

(jypocrvvtjv ovv TravTa^ hthda- tur. Sobrietatem ergo do- 

/cere, kv v] Kai iz/xeis dvaaTpe- cete omnes, in qua et vos 

(pecrde.l conversamini. 

2 bonis] omnibus f alone. 5 autem] txt rpmf; add. illi ovbct. 11 pres- 

byter factus es.i'] f actus est presbiter p alone. 13 ignoret is] igfioretis, all the 

Mss apparently. 15 vos ut abstineatis vos] o (?) ; tit abstineatis vos rpf; vos 



5. Vae autem etc] See the note 
on Ign. Trail. 8 ovai yap bC ov eVt 
(xaTaioTrjTi, to bvofia fiov ^Xao'fji'qfie'iTai. 

8. in qua et vos etc] i Thess. iv. 
I Kada>s Kai TTepnraTeiTe. The word 
here may have been either dvaarpe- 
(pea-de or TToXiTeveade (§ 5)- 

XI. 'I grieve exceedingly over 
your presbyter Valens, that he should 
so forget his office. Avoid covetous- 
ness. Abstain from all evil. How 
can a man teach others, when he is 
unable to govern himself? Covet- 
ousness is idolatry. The covetous 
man shall be judged as a Gentile ; 
whereas the saints shall themselves 
judge the world, as Paul teacheth. 
Not that I am aware of any such 
fault in you, among whom Paul 
laboured and of whom he boasted in 
all the churches at a time when we 
Smyrnaeans were not yet converted 
to Christ. I grieve greatly for Va- 
lens and his wife. God grant them 
true repentance. Treat ye them with 
moderation, and restore them as err- 
ing members, that your whole body 
may be made whole. So doing, ye 
shall edify yourselves.' 

II. Valente] The name Valens 
seems to have been common at Phi- 



lippi. It is found not less than four 
times on the tablets of one Latin 
inscription at this place, C.I.L. ill. 
633, L. Nutrius Valens Jun., M. Pub- 
licius Valens, M. Plotius Valens, 
Sedius Valens, besides occurring in 
other inscriptions in the same neigh- 
bourhood, ib. 640, 690 : comp. the 
note on Zaxrt'/xa) § 9. See also Phi- 
lippians p. 64. 

14. locum] i.e. rmov '■the office^ ; 
see the note on Ign. Polyc. i. 

qui datus etc] § 3 Tr]v Bodflaav vyiiv 
TTLo-Tiv ; comp. § 4. 

15. abstineatis etc] 'Abstinere se 
a' is the common rendering of aTre- 
Xecrdai, §§ 2, 6 (bis). 

16. avaritia] The original was 
probably cjuXapyvpias, as cjiiXapyvpia is 
always rendered by avaritia (§§ 2, 4, 
6) and dcfjiXapyvpoi by avari{^ 5). On 
the other hand TtKeove^'ia, in the only 
passage where it occurs, is translated 
by conciipiscentia § 2. Some indeed 
suppose the original here to have 
been TrXeoj/e^iay, to which they give 
the meaning 'sensuality, unclean- 
ness.' But whether we adopt irk^ov- 
€^ias or not, the vice here denounced 
is clearly avarice : for (i) From the 
repeated denunciations of cfiiXnpyvpia 



XI] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



341 



10 XI. Nimis contristatus 
sum pro Valente, qui pres- 
byter factus est aliquando 
apud vos, quod sic ignoret 
is locum qui datus est ei. 

15 Moneo itaque vos, ut absti- 
neatis vos ab avaritia et si- 
tis casti veraces. Abstinete 
vos ab omni malo. Qui 
autem non potest se in his 



[XL ' Ayav virepeXvirriOtiv 
vTrep OuaXevTO^ Tovirore irpecr- 
f3vTepou yevofxevov Trap' vfjuv, 
OTL ovT(o^ dyvoel TOP doOevTa 
aVTW TOTTOV. vovdeTCd ovv vjuas 
\va ciTrex^crde (piXapyvpia^ kul 
d<yvoi rjre kui d\r]6ei<i. drre- 
^ecrde ttuvtos KaKOv. 6 ^e [jlyi 
^vvctjuLevo's eavTov ev tovtol^ 



nt abstineatis mvshcsts. 17 veraces] rpmvbcft; et veraces os. 19 non 

potest se in his] p; in Jiis non potest se hcstsvs; non potest in his se rmf; no7t 
potest se (om. in his) o. 



elsewhere in this epistle (see the note 
on § 4), it is clear that Polycarp had 
some notable example of this sin 
fresh in his memory ; (2) The wife of 
Valens was implicated in the crime, 
and this points rather to some sordid 
and dishonest money transaction, as 
in the case of Ananias and Sapphira; 
(3) In the context allusion is made 
to Col. iii. 5 'ffl' f^" nXfove^iav tjtls 
(crriv elScoXoXarpeia, or to Ephes. V. 5 
Tr\fov€KTT]s, o icTTiv elSooXoXaTprfs, which 
point plainly to the worship of mam- 
mon ; (4) In all the instances where 
TrXeoveKTTjs, TrXeoveKreiv, irXeoue^ia, are 
supposed to refer to sins of sen- 
suality, the words either have been 
misinterpreted or derive this mean- 
ing from something in the context : 
see the note on Col. iii. 5. 

17. casti] Assuming this word to 
stand for dyvol, it has been supposed 
to point to some sin of unchastity on 
the part of Valens. We may indeed 
allow that the original was more pro- 
bably ayvoi than Kadapoi, both be- 
cause the former is the more natural 
equivalent, and because ayvos, dyveia, 
are elsewhere in this epistle rendered 
by castas, castitas, §§ 4, 5 : but dyvol 



might still apply to the absence of 
sordid and dishonest motives, as 
e.g. in Phil. i. 17 Xpia-rov KarayyiX- 
Xovaiu ovx dyvcos : see Pind. Olyinp. 
iii. 21 dyvd Kpia-is. Here it would be 
altogether appropriate, because ava- 
rice is denounced as idolatry, and 
dyveia denotes purity of worship as 
opposed to the cultus of idols (r 
Mace. xiv. 36). This idea is carried 
out in the words 'ab idololatria coin- 
quinabiticr'' below. The other epi- 
thet veraces again points to dis- 
honesty, rather than unchastity, as 
the vice which is here condemned. 
It is worth observing however that 
there is no authority for the conjunc- 
tion et in the Latin text, and perhaps 
the two adjectives 'casti veraces' are 
alternative renderings of one word 
eiXiKpti/eiy, which by an accident have 
both retained a place in the text. 

Abstinete vos etc] i Thess. v. 
22 OTTO wavTos e'ldovs irovrjpov dne- 
Xfcrde. 

18. Qui autem etc] Comp. i Tim. 
iii. 5 ft 8e Tis Tov I810V OLKov TrpocTrfjvai 
ovK oidev, TTOos eKKXrjaias Qeov eTTifieXi]- 
(rerai ; 

19. in his] i.e. 'in matters relat- 



342 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[XI 



Kvfiepvav, TTois erepM tovto gubernare, quomodo alii 

KurayyeWei; os- edv /uLt) dire- pronuntiat hoc? Si quis 

XnTaLfpiXapyvpia^^vTro elluyXo- "on se abstinuerit ab ava- 

Xarpeia^ ^lavBncreTaL kuI c^^ct- ^>^|^' ^^ idololatria coin- 

» ^ >ir\ a ' quinabitur, et tanquam in- c. 

irep ev tol<s evvecTLv Kpiurjaerai, -i ' m o 



OLTLVe^ OYK e'rNCOCAN KpiCIN 

KYpi'oy. H OYK oiAamcn oti 

01 a'tIOI ton KOCMON KpiNOY- 

ciN; 0)9 riavXo^ didaaKei. iyo) 
3e ovdev TOiouTO eyviov ev vijXv 



)<N\ 



ter gentes judicabitur, qui 
ignorant jtLdicitiin Domini. 
Aut neschnns, quia sancti 
mwidnin jiidicabnnt ? sicut 
Paulus docet. Ego autem lo 
nihil tale sensi in vobis vel 



ovce mova-a, ev ols eKOTriacrev ^^^-^-^ -^ ^^-^^^^ laboravit 
6 ^aKapio^ FlavXo^y roT^ ov(rii/ beatus Paulus, qui estis in 
ii> dp-^t] enicT0AA?c avTOU. principio epistulae ejus: de 

I alii pronuntiat hoc] c ; aHo promtntiat (-a'af) hoc ovbt ; alii hoc pronuntiat 
xs ; hoc alio pronuntiabit m ; hoc aliud promuitiatur {-ciatzir) fp. 3 non se 

abstinuerit] rpf ; se non abstinuerit m ; non abstinuerit se oj-v^bcj'tj'. 6 qui] 

rpvbct; quae mf ; qui autem os. 8 Aut] rpm ; aut ut f; an os\\>zs\.s. 11 vel] 



ing to gain,' and accordingly 'hoc' 
is ' the duty of abstaining from ava- 
rice.' 

4. ab idololatria etc] See the 
passages, Col. iii. 5, Ephes. v. 5, 
quoted above, with the note on the 
former. The Latin ' coinquino ' is 
a rendering of fiimv<o in i Mace. i. 
63, Tit. i. 15, Herm. Maud. iii. i, 
iv. I. 

5. tanquam etc] The nations 
{i'duT]) shall appear at the bar ; the 
chosen Xaos shall sit in judgment : 
comp. Is. xlii. I edcoKa ti nvevfid fiov 
in avTov, Kpiaiv toIs edveacv e^oicrfi 
(quoted in Matt. xii. 18), Dan. vii. 22 
(LXX) to Kpifjia edcoKev ayiois v'^'kttov, 
Wisd. iii. 8 Kpivova-iv eOvrj. For the 
expression ' tanquam inter gentes ' 
comp. Matt, xviii. 17 aa-nep 6 i6vi- 

KOS. 

6. qui ignorant etc] Jen v. 4 ovk 
eyvoiaav a8ov Kvpiov Koi Kpicnv Q(ov. 



8. Aut nescimus etc] A reference 
to I Cor. vi. 2 7/ OVK o'lhare on 01 ayioi 
TOP k6(tp,ov Kpivovuiv ; 

10. Ego autem etc] Ign. Trail. 8 
Ovk errel eypoyv toiovtov ti iv vp-lv : 
comp. Magn. 11. 

13. qui estis etc] '■ye who in the 
beginning (of the Gospel) were his 
letters (of commendation).' For Mn 
principio ' comp. Phil. iv. 1 5 iv dpxfj 
tov evnyyeXiov, and see above § I i^ 
ap^alcov KarayyeWofiivrj ^povuiv ; and 
for 'epistulae ejus,' 2 Cor. iii. 2 ri 
iTTiaToXrj ijpodv vp.e7s icTTe. This inter- 
pretation was, I believe, first sug- 
gested by Nolte (see Hefele, ed. iv) 
and is adopted by Hofmann Heilige 
Schrijt Neuen Testaments iv. 3. p. 
1 01, V. p. 29. Supposing it to be 
correct, the present tense 'estis' is 
probably a mistranslation of the am- 
biguous participial form ; see the 
parallel instance in § 13 'dehis qui 



xi] TO THE 

15 vobis etenim gloriahir in 
omnibus ccclesiis, quae so- 
lae tunc Dominum cogno- 
verant ; nos autem nondum 
cognoveramus. Valde ergo, 

20 fratres, contristor pro illo 
et pro conjuge ejus, quibus 
det Dominus poenitentiam 
veram. Sobrii ergo estote 
et vos in hoc ; et non sicut 

25 inimicos tales existimetis, 
sed sicut passibilia membra 
et errantia eos revocate, ut 
omnium vestrum corpus 



PHILIPITANS. 



343 



\ t ^ 



Trepi vjucov yap kayX'^^tai gn 
Tracrai'i taic eKKAHciAic, aiTives 
fjLOvai TOT€ Tov KvpLov eyi/w- 
crav, rifiel^ he ovTrco iyvwKeijuei^. 
Xiav ovv vTrepXvTTOVfJLaL, dheX- 
(pol, VTrep avTOv Kai virep Trjs 
yvvuLKO's avTOV' oh hwt] 6 Kv- 
pios jaeTai/oiav d\r]6ivr]j/. crco- 
(ppoi/rjcraTe ovv kul v/uleT^ ev 

TOVTWy KAI MH d)C e)(9pOYC 
H r € ? C e e TOVS TOLOVTOVS, d\X 

w? fJieXr] TradrjTa Kai irXavto- 
fjieva eiTLG'rpe^aTe, iVa TrdvTwv 
vfjiMV TO crcojULaTeTov croiVriTaL' 



om. m alone. 15 etenim] rTOJVJCjb; et enim t; e7ii)n pmf. 16 solae tunc 

Dominum] pmf; deu7n solae ttcnc xsosvshcsts. 19 cognoveramus] rpm; 

noveravms ojvbcjftj. ^i et pro] p^mioj-bcj-ff ; et {ova., pro) rvt. 23 veram] 

vestram r. 25 existimetis] aestimetis f. 27 eos] om. m alone. 



cum eo sunf with the note. If this 
interpretation be rejected, the only 
alternative is to suppose with Smith 
that 'laudati' or some similar word 
has fallen out, and that 'in principio 
epistolae ejus' refers to the Apostle's 
commendation of the Philippians in 
Phil. i. 3 — 9 ; but the phenomena of 
the MSS lend no support to this con- 
jecture. 

14. de vobis etc] 2 Thess. i. 4 
wore r]\).a.^ avToiis ev v/juv eyKavxaadai 
ev TOLi eKKXrjaiais rov Qeov. 

18. nos autem] i.e. 'we Smyr- 
neeans.' Nothing is heard of Chris- 
tianity at Smyrna at the time when 
the Philippian Church was founded. 
A few years later however (Rev. ii. 8) 
there was an important Church there. 
Probably the conversion of Smyrna, 
as of Colossal, was an indirect con- 



sequence of S. Paul's long sojourn at 
Ephesus ; comp. Acts xix. 10, 26 
{iravras rovs KarocKovvras ttjv Acriav, 
(Txedov Tvacrrjs ttjs 'Aortas). 

21. quibus det etc] 2 Tim. ii. 25 
firjTTore 8a>r] avrols o Qeos fieravoiav els 
eivLyvuxTLV aXrjdeias. 

23. Sobrii... estote] (Tux^povrjaaTe, 
i.e. 'be moderate in your punishment 
of the offender.' 

24. non sicut etc] 2 Thess. iii. 15 
/cat fJLT] cos ix^pov ijyelade, aWa vovde- 
Tfire cos ddeXcjiov. 

26. passibilia] i.e. '//m/.' For this 
sense of iradr^rbs comp. Plut. Vit. 
Pelop. 16 TO 6vr\Tov (cal iradrjTov airo- 
(BaXovras. The word occurs, though 
in a somewhat different sense. Acts 
xxvi. 23, Ign. Ephcs. 7, Polyc. 3. 

28. omnium vestrum corpus] For 
(Tco/iareioi/ see Ign. Sinyrii. 11, where 



344 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



XI 



Touro yap TroiovvreSi eavrov^ 

olKodoiUL6LTe.~\ 

[XII. 7re7r6fcr/x«i yap otl 
ev yeyvfjivacffdevoL ecrre ev TaTs 
lepaTs ypacpah Kai ouBev v/uLas 
\e\t]6ev' efjLOL he ovk iTTire- 
Tpairrai. fJLOvov, ws Tal^ ypa- 
(bal^ TavTai9 elptjTaiy 6 p r i - 
zec9e kai mh AMApTANexe, 
Kai 6 hAioc mh eniAyeToo eni 

nApOpriCMOJ YMOON. fJiUKa- 

pLOs 6 fjivr]fxovev(jov' OTrep eyia 
TreTTOLda eivai eV v/uuv. 6 he 



salvetis. Hoc enim agentes, 
vos ipsos aedificatis. 

XII. Confido enim vos 
bene exercitatos esse in sa- 
cris literis, et nihil vos la- 5 
tet ; mihi autem non est 
concessum. Modo, ut his 
scripturis dictum est, Ira- 
scimiui et nolite peccare, et 
Sol 11011 occidat super ira- lo 
cundiam vestram. Beatus, 
qui meminerit ; quod ego 
credo esse in vobis. Deus 



7 ut] rjovbct ; uti pmf. 8 dictum est] txt rjovbct ; add. eni7}i pmf. 

12 meminerit] crcdiderit m alone. 13 Deus autem] L Tim (Cureton C. I. 

p. 212); ipse autem dens Sev (Cureton C. /. p. 214). 15 et ipse] txt rj-pj-fj-mj- 

Tim Sev ; ipse (om. et) ovbct. 16 pontifex] cm. r alone. Dei filius] L 

(but add. ejus rpmf j ; deus Tim Sev. 1 7 Jesus] om. r. aedificet] deficiet f. 

18 veritate] L; in veritate [Sev]. in omni] ri-ojvjbcjtj- Tim [Sev]; otnni 



also it is translated by 'corpus' in 
this version. For the sentiment see 
I Cor. xii. 26 el TTCKTX^i- ^v fxiXos, avv- 
ndaxet navra ra /xe'Ar;. 

2. vos ipsos aedificatis] For ol- 
KoSo/i.eij' {f7roiKo8ofji(lv) eavruv comp. 
I Cor. xiv. 4, Jude 20. 

XII. 'You are versed in the 
Scriptures far beyond myself. Re- 
member therefore how these Scrip- 
tures warn you not to give way to 
anger. Blessed are ye, if ye remem- 
ber this. May God the Father and 
the Eternal High-Priest, Jesus Christ, 
build you up in faith and truth and 
gentleness and patience and chastity, 
and grant to you and to us our por- 
tion among the saints, with all those 
who shall believe on our Lord Jesus 
Christ. Pray for ail saints. Pray 



for kings and rulers, for your perse- 
cutors, for the enemies of the Cross, 
that your fruit may be seen and ye 
may be perfect in Christ.' 

5. nihil vos latet] See above § 4 
XfXrjdev avTov ovdev, which is trans- 
lated by a present 'nihil eum latet'; 
comp. also Ign. Ephes. 14 ovhev \av- 
Bdvei vnas, 

6. non est concessum] 'This 
degree of knowledge /las tiot been 
granted to nie.' For the Greek 
comp. Hernias Vis. ii. 4 (Kelva yap 
eTTLTeTpaTTTai. 

7. Modo] To be attached to 
what follows. For this use of povov 
see Ign. Ephes. 11, Rom. 5, Sinyrn. 
4. The reading iiti (wrongly taken 
as the infin. from titor) led to the 
attachment of these words with the 



XIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



345 



autem et pater Domini nos- 
15 tri Jesu Christi et ipse scm- 
piternus pontifex, Dei filius 
Jesus Christus, aedificet vos 
in fide et veritate et in 
omni mansuetudine et sine 
20 iracundia et in patientia et 
in longanimitate et tole- 
rantia et castitate; et det 
vobis sortem et partem in- 
ter sanctos suos, et nobis 
25 vobiscum, et omnibus qui 



Oeo9 Kai TTaTfjp tov Kvpiov 
tjiuicoi/ 'lf](rou XpLCTTOu Kal av- 
T09 6 aicovio^ dp^iepev^y Oeo£ 
Itjcrov's XpLcrTO<s, eTroiKodo/uioir] 
J/xas 6v TTLcrreL Kal dXf]6eLa 
KUL ev Traa-r] eTrieiKeia Kal ev 
Tract] dopyr]aia Kat di/0)(^fj Kal 
fjLaKpoBvfJLLa Kai ev VTro/uLOVt] Kal 
ev dyveia, Kal ^uit] vjuTv K\f)pov 
Kai juepL^a ev to7^ dyioi^ av- 
Tov, Kai rifjuv ^e <tvv vfjuv, Kal 



(om. in) pmf. 19 sine iracundia] L; itt omni non-iracundia Sev. 20 et 

in patientia] rjmjvjbcjt j ; et patientia Sev; in patientia (om. et) pf. The words 
patientia et are omitted in o. 21 in longanimitate] rpvbt; longanimitate 

(om. iti) vasisoszs Sev. et tolerantia et castitate] L ; et in tolerantia et in 

castitate Sev. 24 nobis] in nobis obct* (but corr. t**). 25 omnibus] in 

omnibus ovbct* (but corr. t**). 



preceding sentence and the conse- 
quent insertion of 'enim' after 'dic- 
tum est.' 

8. Irascimini etc] Word for 
word from Ps. iv. 4 (lxx), which is 
also quoted in Eph. iv. 26; comp. 
Apost. Const, ii. 53. 

10. Sol non occidat etc] S. Paul's 
comment in Eph. /. c. on the passage 
which has been previously quoted 
from the Psalms. It was a rule also 
of the Pythagoreans, Plut. Mor. 488 B 
eiTTore 7Tpoa)(^6e'iev els XojSopt'as vtt 6p- 
yrjs, nplv fj tov rjXiov 8vvai ras deltas 
ffx^aWovres Kai ao'Tracrafifvoi BieXvovro. 

12. quod] i.e. to fivr]fj,oi/eveiv. For 
the expression comp. 2 Tim. i. 5 
TTfTTficTfiai 8e on koi eV <toL 

16. pontifex] See the note on 
ap;(tep6us', Clem. Rom. 36 ; and com- 
pare Polycarp's own prayer in Mart. 
Polyc. 14 for this expression. 

Dei filius] In the attempt to re- 



produce the original Greek, 1 have 
followed the quotations in Timotheus 
and Severus, as being much more 
ancient than our other authorities, 
and have given eeos in place of eeo€ 
vlo^. 

19. sine iracundia] The word 
was doubtless dopyrja-la (see the trea- 
tise irepi dopyrjaias in Plut. A/or. 
p. 453), as the Syriac of Severus' 
quotation shows ; comp. dopyrjTos 
Clem. Rom. 19 (with the note), to 
dopyrjTov Ign. Philad. i. 

23. sortem et partem] Acts viii. 
21 ovK eaTiv aoi pepls ovSe KXfjpos, 
Deut. xii. 12, xiv. 26, 28; comp. Col. 
1. 12 fis Tr]i> peplda tov k\t]pov Tav 
dyiuiv. 

25. qui sunt sub caelo] Col. i. 23 
ev Txaarj KTiaei Trj vtto tov ovpavov, 
Acts ii. 5 dno navTos eduovs twv vtto 
TOV ovpavov. 



346 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[xii 



Traa-iv roh vtto tov ovpavoVf sunt sub caelo, qui credituri 
oWife^ liieWovcrii/ Trio'Teveiv ek sunt in Dominum nostrum 
TOV Kvpiov tjfXMV Kai Oeov et Deum Jesum Christum 
'IrjG-odv XptCTTOV Kal ek rov et in ipsius partem ^.«>.- 
TTUTepa auTOV ton ereip^NTA 
AYTON eK NeKpooN. YTTepnAN- 
TcoN TOON d.r\(x>N npoceyx^cGe. 
Trpoaev^eade Kal fnep Baci- 



siiscitavit emu a morhds. 
Pro omnibus Sanctis orate. 
Orate etiam pro regibns et 



AecoN Kal e^ova-icoi' Kal dp- potestatibus et principibus 

I sunt] om. r alone. 2 Dominum] ei dominiwi r. nostrum] rpmojvj&tj-; 

om. be. 3 et Deum] rpmf; om. ojv^bjcjtj'. 7 Orate etiam pro] L; 

et fro Fragm-Syr. (Zingerle Mon. Syr. p. i), thus omitting the second irpoa-e^- 
Xecr^e. 8 et] mjrjoj'vjbcj'tj ; at^zie pf. principibus] L ; pro principibus 

Fragm-Syr. 9 atque] rj-orvjbcj'tj' ; et mpf. persequentibus et odientibus 

vos] L (but om. persequentibus et m) ; odientibus nos et persequentibus nos Fragm- 



I. qui credituri sunt] i Tim. i. 
16 Twi/ /LteXXoi/rai' Trtoreijeti/ eV aurco. 

4. qui resuscitavit etc] The ex- 
pression occurs Gal. i. i, Col. ii. 12, 

1 Pet. i. 21, besides similar language 
elsewhere. 

6. Pro omnibus Sanctis] Eph. 
vi. 18 7rpocreu;(oyxei'oi. . .TTcpt tiavTaiv tUv 
dyiav k.t.X. 

7. pro regibus etc] i Tim. ii. i, 

2 ■jToielcrBai Serfcrds, TvpocTevxcts-.-VTrep 
TravTuiv avOpancov, vnep (iaaCke(ov kol 
TravTMV rSv ev vnepoxj] ovrav k.t.X. 
For the objection against the ge- 
nuineness of this epistle on the 
ground of the plural 'regibus,' see 
the general introduction. 

9. pro persequentibus etc] Matt. 
V. 44 ayaTTfire tovs f)(dpovs ifxav Kal 
TVpovevxeade inrep tcov dicoKovrcov vfias 
(comp. Luke vi. 27, 28), where the re- 
ceived text among other interpolated 
words introduces KoKms noifire toIs 
ixicrovaiv vp.as, but the balance of 
authority is against them. The pas- 
sage is variously quoted or alluded 
to in Justin Apot. i. 15 (p. 62), Diat. 



133 (P- 363), Athenag. Le^. 11, 
Theoph. adA7itol. iii. 14, Clem. Horn. 
iii. 19, xi. 32, xii. 32, Apost. Const. 
i. 2, vii. I ; but in none of these pas- 
sages is the combination of words 
exactly the same as here. The near- 
est approach is Apost. Const, i. 2 
KaXtGs TTotftre roiy fjnaoiiaiv vp-as /cal 
irpoaevxecrOe vnep rav inripta^ovTcov Kai 
dicoKovTcov v/xas. 

10. inimicis crucis] Phil. iii. 18 
Toijs exdpovs Toil crTavpov tov XpiaTov. 
In S. Paul the expression probably 
refers to Antinomian excesses (see 
the note there). Here however it 
seems to refer to Docetism : see the 
note on § 7 TO papTvpiov tov crTavpov. 
There is a similar transference in the 
application of the a-Kavbakov tov (ttuv- 
pov in Ign. Ephcs. 18 (see the note 
there). 

11. ut fructus vester etc] John xv. 
16 lva...o Kapnos vp.av fievr], I Tim. iv. 
15 Lva (TOV r) npoKOTrfj (pave pa fi [eV] 
Ttaaiv. 

13. sitis in illo etc] Col. ii. 10 Kai 
icTTf iv avT<a TrtnXTjpafievoi, James i. 4 



XIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



347 



atque pro pcrsequenfibus et -^oVTOiV, Kai f n e p t a) n a i a>- 
lo odicntibus ifos et pro mi- kontoon kui juictovvtwi/ ymac, 
micis cruds, ut fructus ves- Kai virep toon exepooN toy 
ter vianifcstiis sit in om- cTAypoY. it^oc 6 Kapiro^ vfxcoi/ 
nibjis, ut sitis in illo per- (t>ANep6cHeN hacin, iW ^re 
fecti. ^v auTw TeXeioi.] 

15 XIII. 'Gypa^fy-aTE fJLOi Kai vjuleI^ kui 'lyi/aTio^ 'iva, 
lav Tf9 d7rep'>(^r]Tai ek Cvp'iaVy Kai to. Trap' v/ulwi/ diro- 

Syr. II crucis] txt L; add. christi Fragm-Syr. (with Phil. iii. i8). 15 'E7pd- 

iZ-are /c.r.X.] Where L generally agrees with Eusebius, I have not thought it 
necessary to record variations in individual MSS of this version. 16 /cat to, 

ira/)' viJ.Civ...'ypa.fj.ixaTa' orrep Tron^crw] litcras meas quas fecero ad vos L (as if it had 
read r/^tDz' and aTrep). There is a v. 1. r\^Civ also in Eus, but it is inadequately 
supported and does not deserve consideration : see the lower note. 



Iva T\Ti TeXeioi. 

XIII. ' I have been asked by you 
and by Ignatius to allow our mes- 
senger to carry your letter to Syria. 
I will do this — either myself or the 
delegate whom I shall send on your 
behalf as well as on ours. I have 
also attended to your other request, 
and sent you such letters of Ignatius 
as I had in my possession. They 
are attached to this letter. You will 
find them highly profitable, for they 
teach faith and patient endurance 
and are in all ways edifying. In 
return do ye communicate to me the 
latest news of Ignatius and his com- 
panions.' 

15. Koi 'lymrtos] There is no direct 
charge in the letter of Ignatius to 
Polycarp, that the Smyrnsean mes- 
senger should carry the letter of the 
Philippians to Syria. If therefore 
Polycarp has used a rigidly accurate 
expression here, it will be necessary 
to suppose that Ignatius had written 
other instructions (no longer extant) 
to Polycarp — probably a few lines by 
way of postscript to the letter of the 
Philippians. We may observe how- 



ever; (i) That Polycarp does not 
separate the instructions of the Phil- 
ippians from those of Ignatius, but 
masses them together ; and (2) That 
Ignatius, writing to Polycarp, does 
charge him generally to place in the 
hands of the Smyrnsean delegate the 
letters of divers churches which 
were not able to send messengers of 
their own {Polyc. 8 o\ hi ema-ToXas 
8ia Totv vno crov ireixnofjiivcov). Poly- 
carp therefore, writing loosely, might 
very naturally infuse the instructions 
of Ignatius into the request of the 
Philippians, as applying indirectly to 
them, though not immediately refer- 
ring to them. 

1 6. KOI TO. Trap' vfiav] ' The letter 
from you Philippians as well as that 
from us Smyrnaeans.' Ignatius had 
given directions to the churches 
generally {Philad. 10, Smyrn. 11, 
Polyc. 7, 8) to send letters, and 
(where it was possible) delegates 
bearing these letters to the Ant- 
iochene Church. The Philippian 
Church was too far distant to send 
a delegate (see Polyc. 7), and hence 
they entrusted their letter to the 



348 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 



[xiii 



> \ 



KOjULcr] ypajuiaaTa' oirep Troirjcro), eav Xafiw Kaipov ev- 
derov, 61T6 eyco e'lTe oV Trefj-^u) Trpecr^evcrovTa Kai irepi 
vfj-tov. Ta? eTTLaToXa^ ' lyvariou tws Tre/ULCbOeio'a's rifjuv 
VTT avTOv, Kal aX\a^ baas et^o^ei/ wap' vjuTu, eirefji- 
\lrajjLev vfMVy Ka6a}<i eveTeiXacrde' aiTives vTroTETayjuevai 5 
el(ri Trj eTriorToXtj TavTtj' e^ coi/ jueyaXa coCpeXrjdfjvai 
Bvv/](r6(rd6. wepie^ovcTL yap tt'kttlv Kal vTrojuovr]!/ Kal 
TTaaav oiKohoiuriv Tt]v ek tov Kvpiov r\fjiwv dvtjKOvcrav. 



I eav Xd^w] si hahuerimus L. 
legatus quern misero pro vobis L. 

Smyrnasan messenger. The reading 
viiQiv is required by the presence of 
Kai. The Latin translator, reading 
»7/xa)j/ and not being familiar with the 
circumstances, has gone altogether 
wrong. 

aTTOKOjuio-ry] '■carry to its destina- 
tion^ i.e. to Antioch ; comp. e.g. 
Polyb. xxviii. lo. 7 KaTea-TTjcrav vrpeo-- 
^fVTCis TTpos "AttoXov tovs irepl Trj\i- 
KpiTOP, aTTOKOfil^ovTas TO Soypa. The 
force of the preposition is the same 
as m aTTokan^aviip, dTro8i86vai, dne- 
Xeiv ; see the note on Gal. iv. 5. 

1. fciv \afia> /(.r.X,] Diod. Sic. v. 
57 Kaipov evderov Xa^ovres. For Kaipos 
evderos see also Ps. xxxi (xxxii). 6 
(Lxx), Alex. Polyhist. in Eus. Fracp. 
Ev. ix. 27 (p. 432). 

2. €tVe e'yco] Ignatius had only 
asked that Polycarp and the Smyr- 
nceans should send some one whom 
they held ayan-qTov \'iav Koi aoKVOV 
{Polyc. 7; comp. Smyrn. 11). It 
appears from this passage that Poly- 
carp contemplated going himself, as 
a possibility, as churches less distant 
from Syria had sent their bishops 
{Philad. 10 at eyyiora (KKXrjalai enepL- 
^Irav fTncTKonovs). Obviously however 
this did not enter into the mind of 
Ignatius himself, for he prays for a 
blessing on this unknown delegate of 



2 ov wipApu} irpe<T^ei(TOVTa Kal Trepl vpu>v^ 
3 Tcis Tr€p(pdel<Tas rjptv inr' a{iTov\ quae trans- 

the Smyrnccans and on 'Polycarp 
who sendeth him' {Polyc. 8). 

/cai Trept vp(i)v\ 'for you Philip- 
pians, as well as for us Smyrnasans.' 

3. ras eVtcrroXas] It has been 
shown elsewhere (see the note on 
§ 3 iTTiarokas) that the plural does not 
necessarily imply more than a single 
letter. Nor is the following aXXas 
any obstacle ; comp. Euseb. H. E. 
vi. 43 ^XQov 8' ovv els ^pas errtaroXal 
KopvTjXiov Fci>paia)v emtTKOTrov npos tov 
TTJs 'AvTioxeaiv eKKXrjirias $d/3ioi/...Kai 
aXXaL naXLV FoipaiKr] (pavfj crvvTeTay- 
pevai KvTrpiavov Kot Ta>v ap.' avTa k.t.X., 
Justin Hist. xi. 12 'Dareus...per cpi- 
stulas Alexandrum precatur...lnter- 
jecto tempore aliac epistulae Darei 
Alexandro redduntur...Scribit itaque 
et tertias epistulas,' in both which 
passages a single letter is denoted 
by the plural. The reference here 
therefore would be satisfied by the 
single Epistle to Polycarp, and critics 
are not justified in assuming that the 
Epistle to the Smyrnteans -is also 
included. The expression however 
more naturally suggests more than 
one letter ; and, so far, it favours the 
genuineness of the short Greek Epi- 
stles. 

5. avrives K.r.X.] On the epistles 
of Ignatius which were probably in 



XIIl] 



TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 



349 



Et de ipso Ignatio et de [kui irepl avrov 'lyvariov 

lo his qui cum eo sunt, quod ical irepi rwv avv avrwj eiTi 

certius agnoveritis, signi- dorcpaXecTTepov eTreyvioKare, 

fXIV. TavTa vjJLLV eypa^a 
did Kprja-KEVTOs, bv dpn crvve- 
<TTt](ra vjuTu Kal vvv (rvvKrTava)' 



ficate. 

XIV. Haec vobis scripsi 

per Crescentem, quern in 

15 praesenti commendavi vo- 



7?tissae sunt vobis ab eo L (but most MSS have habeo or abeo for ab eo). 6 jue7d\a 

w<pe\7]diivai dwrjaeade] magnus vobis erit profectits L. 10 his] p^mjfftj; 

ipsis rovbc. 14 in praesenti] prmovbcf; praesente?n t* (but corr. praesenti {.**). 



Polycarp's hands and attached by 
him to this letter, and on the bearing 
of this notice generally on the pre- 
servation of the Ignatian letters, see 
the general introduction to Ignatius. 

8. avriKov(Tav'\ See the notes on 
Clem. Rom. 45, and Ign. Philad. i. 

10. qui cum eo sunt] The Latin 
translator thus makes Polycarp speak 
as though Ignatius were still living, 
but this is inconsistent with § 9. The 
expi-ession in the original was doubt- 
less neutral as regards time, probably 
Tois (Tvv auTO) 'his companions,' as in 
the opening of this epistle where 
7-ots Qvv avTOi is translated in the 
same way 'qui cum eo sunt,' and 
thus has been wrongly rendered by 
a present. There is a similar error 
in § 9, where rot? e| vixQiv is rendered 
'qui ex vobis sunt^ though the per- 
sons were no longer living. The 
companions alluded to here may 
have been Zosimus and Rufus, men- 
tioned by name in § 9. Other asso- 
ciates of Ignatius are mentioned in 
his own epistles, such as Philo and 
Rhaius Agathopus(/'////c?^. i \,Smyrn. 
10), who were with him at Troas and 
would probably accompany him fur- 
ther on his route. This letter of 
Polycarp must have been written 
shortly after the death of Ignatius, 



and before the particulars of his 
martyrdom had reached Smyrna. 
On the difficulties, which this expres- 
sion 'qui cum eo sunt' has sug- 
gested, see the chapter in the gene- 
ral introduction on the genuineness 
of this letter. 

XIV. 'This letter will reach you 
through Crescens. I commend him 
to you now, as I have done here- 
tofore. His conduct with us was 
blameless, as doubtless it will be 
with you. Welcome his sister also, 
when she meets you. f^arewell all of 
you in Christ. Amen.' 

14. per Crescentem] Crescens 
appears from the context to have 
been the bearer of the letter, and 
may have been the amanuensis also. 
See the note on Ign. Rom. 10 St* 
^Ecfjfcrioiv. The name Crescens is 
common. It occurs in 2 Tim. iv. 10, 
and is found also in a Philippian 
inscription (C. /. L. ill. 633). 

in praesenti] Looking at the au- 
thorities, there can be no doubt that 
this should be adopted as the reading 
of the Latin Version. But as it 
makes no sense it must be a mis- 
translation. Now m praesenti is a 
very natural rendering of nprt, though 
altogether unsuited to this passage, 
where apn signifies 'recently,' 'not 



350 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP. 



[xiv 



dvecTTpaCpt] yap (rvv rtfjiiv afxejUL- 

TTTWS, TTlCTTeviii ^6 OTL KUl (TVV 

vfjuv (jocravT(ji)<s. Trjv de a^e\- 
(pt]v avTOv e^ere (TvvKTTavo- 
fJLevrjv oTav e\6t] Trpo^ vfia^. 
GppuxrQe ev tw Kvpiw ' Itjcrov 
XpicTTM ev ^dpiTL fjLeTOi Trdv- 

TU3V TMl/ VJULeTepCOl/. d/UL^l'.] 



bis et nunc commendo: 
conversatus est enim no- 
biscum inculpabiliter, credo 
autem quia et vobiscum 
similiter. Sororem autem 5 
ejus habebitis commenda- 
tam, cum venerit ad vos. 
Incolumes estote in Do- 
mino Jesu Christo in gra- 
tia cum omnibus vestris. lo 
Amen. 



■2 est] om. m. enim] psrnnj'Ojfj ; om. vbct. 4 et] om. v alone. vobis- 

cum] vol/ts r alone. 9 in gratia] pmovbcftj- ; gratia ipshis r. 10 vestris] 

povbcftj; tiostrism; vohisxs. 11 Amen] rjpovbc ; om. mft. 



long ago,' like our 'just now'; comp. 
e.g. Jos. Antiq. i. 6. I Y^amrahoKai 
\>.kv apTi KeKkrjvTai. The WOrd might 
be used equally well of the recent 
past and of the actual present, and 
was sometimes used even of the near 
future : but purists, while recognizing 
the two former usages, objected to 
this last; Phryn. EcL p. 18 apn rj^a 
fiT]8e7roTe e'nrrjs fVl iieXkoPTos, aXX' eVl 
Tov evea-rSros kol napaixfJIJi'evov, apn 
rjnoi Kol apn d(j)iK6fxrjv (see Lobeck's 
note). When used of the past, it is 
sometimes contrasted with vvv, as 
e.g. in Plato A/cid. Pr. 130 D o aprt 
oiVcD TTcof ippr]6r]...vvv 8e (c.r.X. (comp. 
zd. 127 C ovK apTi ye, vvv be k.t.X.), 
Mc7lO 89 C /xi) OVK ev TW apTi p.6vov derj 
avTo 8oKe7v KaXcos XeyeaOai, dXka Koi ev 



TW VVV Kal ev rm eireira. This seems 
to have been the case here. Zahn 
renders in praesetiti by eh to napov, 
which has the advantage of simpli- 
city ; but ets TO napov could hardly 
stand for p.e'xpi tov irapovTos, which is 
the meaning intended. 

3. credo autem etc] For the form 
of the sentence comp. 2 Tim. i. 5 
7re7reiap,aL 8e otl Ka\ ev aoi. 

9. in gratia] Comp. Ign. Smyrn. 
13 eppcuade ev \apLTL Qeov. 

10. omnibus vestris] ^all your 
people''; comp. Mart. Polyc. 9 tQ>v 
Tj^eTepcov ol irapovres. Iren. i. 13. 5 
Tuiv ev tP) 'Actio tociv i]fieTepa)v, ib. V. 28. 
4, Ign. Suiyrn. 1 1 i^e^^ai two. tcHv 
vfieTepoov. 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS 



ON THE 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



THIS document is in the form of a letter addressed by the Church 
of Smyrna to the Church of Philomehum. At the same time the 
address is so worded as to imply that it was intended for much wider 
circulation, and at the close (§ 20) directions are given to secure its 
being so circulated. On the other hand it is not, properly speaking, an 
encychcal letter, of which copies would be forwarded to a certain num- 
ber of specified communities — each copy being addressed accordingly. 

The letter seems to have been written shortly after the martyrdom 
itself, which happened a.d. 155 or 156. Questions relating to its date, 
authenticity, etc., are fully discussed in the first volume of this work. 



The following is a brief analysis of its contents : 

'The Church of Smyrna to the Church of Philomelium and 
to all the brotherhoods of the Catholic Church.' 

' We send you an account of the martyrdom of Polycarp and his 
companions. Nearly all the incidents followed the precedent of the 
Gospel. Thus they are an example to us (§ i). Mangled and exposed 
to the most excruciating tortures, the sufferers endured without a groan 
or a murmur. These temporal torments were as nothing to them com- 
pared with the eternal torments. Their eyes were set on the glories of 
eternity. In vain did the devil attempt to seduce them (§ 2). The 
brave youth Germanicus more especially fought courageously to the 
end, refusing to take quarter. Then there was a cry, 'Search for 
Polycarp ' (§ 3). On the other hand Quintus a Phrygian, who had 
officiously courted martyrdom, yielded when the crisis came, and was 
found a renegade (§ 4).' 

IGN. III. 23 



354 LETTER OF THE SMYRNA ANS. 

' Meanwhile Polycarp had been persuaded to retire to a farm not 
far from the city. There he saw in a vision his pillow in flames, and 
prophesied that he should die by fire (§ 5). At length he was detected, 
being betrayed by a lad of his household; and Herod, the captain of 
police, sent a mounted force to apprehend him (§ 6). They found him 
in an upper chamber. He refused to flee. He ordered meat and 
drink to be given to his pursuers, and betook himself to prayer (§ 7), 
interceding after his wont for all, high and low. Then seated on an ass, 
he was led to the city, where he was met by Herod and Herod's father 
Nicetes, who transferred him to their own carriage. They intreated 
him to sacrifice, but he staunchly refused. So he was taken into the 
stadium amidst a general uproar (§ 8). As he entered, a voice was 
heard from heaven, bidding him quit himself as a man. Again and 
again the proconsul urged him to yield and to revile Christ. He 
refused to be faithless to the good Master whom he had served eighty- 
six years (§ 9). The importunities of the proconsul were continued. 
Polycarp declined at his instance to appeal to the people (§ 10). The 
proconsul's entreaties were exchanged for menaces. He threatened 
Polycarp with wild-beasts and with fire. It was all in vain (§ 11). 
Polycarp joyfully declared himself a Christian. The people cried out 
against him, and asked the Asiarch Philip to let a Hon loose upon him. 
This he refused to do, as the venatmies were over. Then they cried out 
for fire. This was so ordained, that his vision of the burning pillow 
might be fulfilled (§ 12). Accordingly a huge pyre of logs and faggots 
was heaped up, the Jews being the most active at this work. He took 
off his clothes and his sandals. On their attempting to nail him to 
the stake, he asked to be left free (§ 13). They were satisfied with 
binding him, and there he stood like a ram ready for sacrifice. Then he 
poured forth prayer and thanksgiving, glorifying God that He had 
accepted him as a sacrificial victim (§ 14). The fire was lighted; but 
the flame refused to touch him, arching itself into a vault round him ; 
while a sweet odour rose, as of incense (§ 15). At length, as the fire 
refused to do its work, an executioner was ordered to stab him. From 
the wound issued [a dove and] a quantity of blood, so as to quench the 
flames to the marvel of all. Thus died this saint, whose every prophecy 
was fulfilled (§ 16).' 

* Then the devil prompted Nicetes at the instigation of the Jews to 
intercede with the magistrate not to give up the body ; lest we should 
worship it. They do not know that it is impossible for us to abandon 
the Saviour and adore any human being in His stead (§ 17). The 
centurion therefore had the body burnt, and we gathered up the bones. 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARR 355 

more precious to us than any jewel, and hid them in a place where, by 
the Lord's favour, we purpose celebrating his birthday year by year (§ i8).' 

* Thus died Polycarp, along with eleven others from Philadelphia ; 
but he stands out pre-eminent, as a teacher and an example, who having 
overcome the enemy and won the immortal crown, in company with 
Apostles and righteous men exults and glorifies God the Father and the 
Lord Jesus Christ (§ 19).' 

* We send you this letter by the hand of Marcianus, Circulate it 
among the brethren beyond. Praise and glory be to God. Salute all 
the saints. All here, including the writer Euarestus, salute you (§ 20).' 

Date of the martyrdom (§ 21). 

['We bid you farewell in Christ Jesus, with whom be glory to God 
the Father and the Holy Spirit (§ 22).'] 

' Transcribed by Gaius from the papers of Irenaeus. [This Iren?eus 
records how Polycarp confronted and denounced Marcion in Rome. 
The martyrdom of Polycarp in Smyrna was announced to him in Rome 
by a divine voice at the time of its occurrence.]' 

* I Socrates transcribed it in Corinth from the copy of Gaius.' 

' I Pionius transcribed it from the last-mentioned copy, which was 
revealed to me by Polycarp himself I gathered up the record worn 
with time, as I hope myself to be gathered up into heaven (§ 23).' 



3- 

The authorities for the text are threefold : (i) The Greek manu- 
scripts ; (ii) The extracts in Eusebius ; (iii) The Latin version, 

(i) Greek Manuscripts [G]. 

The manuscripts of the original Greek are now five in number. 

(1) Afosquensis 160 (now 159) [m], in the Library of the Holy 
Synod at Moscow, rightly ascribed (says Gebhardt) by Matthai {Cod. 
Graec. MSS Bibl. Mosq. S. Synod. Not. i. p. 89, Lips. 1805) to the 
thirteenth century. This volume contains legends and encomia of saints. 
The martyrdom of Polycarp is on fol. 96 — 99 a. A full account and 
collation of it was given by Gebhardt in Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol. xlv 
(xxxix). p. 355 sq (1875). Zahn (1876) was thus the earliest editor 
who was able to make use of it for his text. This MS omits the first 
paragraph of § 22, containing the final salutation 'Eppwo-^at...evpe^^vat 
7;/xa9, and ampHlies the remaining part of this same chapter, more 
especially the portion relating to the connexion between Polycarp and 

23—2 



■7 



56 LETTER OF THE SMYRNtEANS. 



Irenaeus. This is the most iiaiportant of the Greek manuscripts, as is 
shown by the coincidence of its readings with those of Eusebius. 

(2) Baroccianus 238 [b], in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, stated 
in Coxe's Catalogue to belong to the eleventh century and looking 
quite as old. The ms is a thin folio, containing 54 (numbered i — 3, 
6 — 56) leaves of vellum. It is mutilated at the beginning and end, 
and has lost two leaves (4 and 5), since it was last numbered ap- 
parently in the seventeenth century. The earlier paging shows that 
the MS is only a fragment of a much larger volume, having lost 200 
leaves at the beginning and an indefinite number at the end. It is 
well written, in double columns, in the ordinary cursive hand of the 
period, with some small uncials intermixed. It has accents and 
breathings, both rather carelessly noted, but not iota subscript or 
adscript. Itacisms are numerous : e.g. o and w are frequently confused, 
and so (though less frequently) ci and t, rj and i, -q and et. Polycarp's 
martyrdom follows the martyrdom of Papias, Diodorus, and Claudius, 
and is succeeded by a discussion of the manner in which the head 
of John the Baptist came to Emesa. It begins on fol. 14 b, fx-qvl tw 
auTw Kf '■—l^o.pTvpiOV Tov dyLov TToXvKapTTov eTTtCKOTTov (TfJivpvr]<; T^s atrias. 
Trpo cTTTa (sic) KaXdvSiov (jievpovapLwv. The month intended is February, 
as appears plainly from the other contents of the volume (e.g. fol. 25 
MHNi cf>eYpoYApitjO kg) ; so that cjt^vpovapMv is an error for ^aprtW. 
This indeed is apparent from the number Kp, which corresponds to 
vii Kal. only in the month of February. 

From this ms Ussher derived his text of the Martyrdom of Polycarp 
(/gn. et Polyc. Mart. p. iv, Lond. 1647). More recently it was collated 
throughout by Dr Jacobson, who also gives a facsimile. I am indebted 
for a thorough and accurate re-collation to the kindness of the Rev. 
J. Wordsworth, of Brasenose College, now Bishop of Salisbury, to whom 
also I owe the account of the ms which is given here. He confirms the 
substantial accuracy of Jacobson's collation. 

(3) Paris. Bibl. Nat. Graec. 1452 [p], called by Halloix Mediceiis ; 
see Catal. Cod. MSS Bibl. Reg. 11. p. 322 (1740). It is also described 
in Duchesne Vita S. Polycarpi Auctore Pio?iio p. 6. A parchment 
MS in double columns in handwriting of the tenth century, with accents 
often wrong and iota frequently adscript, often omitted, but never 
subscript. It contains lives, martyrdoms, and eulogies of saints 
for the month of February. The Martyrdom of Polycarp is on fol. 
192 b — 196 b. It is preceded by the Life of Polycarp by Pionius, 
wrongly entered in the Catalogue as Marty riiim Polycarpi, and is 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 357 

followed by Narratio de invento S. y^oan^iis copitc. A copy of this 
MS, procured by Rosweid, was used by Halloix for his life of Polycarp 
(see Zahn p. lii), and Bolland translated it for his Acta Sanctorum, Jan. 
II. p. 695 sq. A facsimile is given by Jacobson, who collated the 
Letter of the Smyrnaeans for his edition. I have myself made a fresh 
collation for the present work, 

(4) Vindoh. Hist. Grace. Eccl. iii (formerly xi) [v] ; a parchment 
MS of very large size, consisting of 390 leaves, written in a cursive hand, 
and belonging to the end of the eleventh or beginning of the twelfth 
century, except fol. 137 — 152 which are in a fourteenth century 
hand. A facsimile is given by Jacobson. The iota adscript is almost 
always omitted. The title of the MS given on the first leaf is yStot koX 
IxapTvpta Twi' dyloiv. It contains a menology for the month of February. 
The Martyrdom of Polycarp begins on fol. 200 b, col. 2. It omits 
considerable portions of §§ 10, 17, alters freely throughout, and leaves 
out §§ 20 — 23, substituting a much shorter ending of its own which is 
chiefly made up of the omitted portion of § 17. Altogether the MS 
betrays all the marks of an arbitrary literary revision. T. Smith gave a 
few various readings from this MS, taking them from Lambecius Comm. 
de Bibl. Caesar. Vindob. viii. p. 88, where the beginning and end of 
these Acts are given. Jacobson collated it throughout. I am indebted 
to the kindness of Dr H. Schenke, of Vienna, for a new collation. 

(5) S. Sep. Hierosol. i fol. 136 [s] at Jerusalem; discovered by Prof. 
J. Rendel Harris (while these sheets were passing through the press for my 
second edition) in the monastery of the Holy Sepulchre, if I rightly in- 
terpret my correspondent's brief account. To Prof. Rendel Harris' ex- 
treme kindness and promptitude I owe a very careful collation of this 
document. It is described as belonging to the tenth century, and is of 
the family bpv, but possesses little or no distinctive peculiarity. It is 
however valuable as being probably the earliest MS of that group. 

(ii) EusEBius [E]. 

The extracts of Eusebius are found in Hist. Eccl. iv. 15. The 
historian speaks of Polycarp's death as iyypdcf^M's ert (^epoyaevoj/, 'still 
circulated in a written record.' He describes this record as follows; 
ean oe rj ypa<^rj ck TrpoCTwTrou 17s avros iKK.Xrjcria'i iqyeiTO rats Kara IIovtov 
7rapoLKLai<i to. Kar avrov d.TTO(Trjp.a[vovo-a. The Strange Statement Kara 
liovTov is considered in the note on Kara irdvTa tottov. 

He then quotes the opening words, 'H iKKk-qaia rov ®€ov...KaT€Travcr€ 
Tov Stwy/xoV (§ i). Next after this (tootois £^9) he gives an abridged 



35^ LETTER OF THE SMYRN.EANS. 

account of the sufferings of the other martyrs (§ 2), and speaks more 
at length of Germanicus and Quintus (§§ 3, 4). He then gives a 
summary of the earlier stages of the persecution of Polycarp himself, 
adopting more or less the words of the document itself (§§ 5, 6, 7). 
For the apprehension and martyrdom itself he quotes directly from 

the document, § 8 'Ettci 8e' ttotc k.t.A, § 19 ev Travrt TOTTO) XaXelcrOai. 

Thus he preserves the greater part of the work. He introduces this 
long extract however with the words, y iTe.pl avrov ypai^rj Kara Xiiiv 
wSe TTws Tct e^TJs Trj's to-Toptas €X^i, where the expression w8e ttw? 
seems to qualify the promise of exact verbal quotation held out in 
Kara Ae^tv. As a matter of fact however a comparison shows that the 
extract is generally given word for word. At the same time he seems 
to have made slight alterations here and there for the sake of clear- 
ness (e.g. substituting oxrjfj-a for Kapovxa in two places § 8) ; and 
possibly (though this is doubtful) the omission of Trepia-Tepd koL (§ 16) 
may have been an arbitrary alteration of his own. No stress however 
can be laid on the expression wSe ttw?, which he uses elsewhere to 
introduce verhathn quotations (see above, i. p. 59). As the extract ends 
in the middle of § 19, we are unable to say whether or not the copy 
of Eusebius contained the supplementary paragraphs (§§ 21, 22, 23), 
which give the date of the martyrdom and the history of the transmis- 
sion. This question is discussed in the general introduction. 

As Eusebius is much the earliest authority for the text of this 
document, so he is the most valuable ; and, wherever he is confirmed by 
any one other authority, we can (as a rule) have little doubt about 
accepting his reading. I have not thought it necessary to give the 
various readings in the mss and versions of Eusebius himself, except 
where these correspond to various readings in the other authorities for 
this Martyrdom. In other cases that reading in Eusebius may be 
assumed to be correct which is confirmed by the reading of the inde- 
pendent authorities for this document. 

(iii) Latin Version [L]. 

The different forms in which the Passio S. Polycarpi appears in the 
Latin language are investigated by A. Harnack, who examined several 
Paris MSS and gives the results in an appendix to Die Zeit des Ignatius 
p. 77 sq. His account is much fuller and more accurate than can be 
found elsewhere. These forms are threefold. 

(i) The Letter of the Smyrnseans is given as it appears in Rufinus' 
translation of Eusebius (// E. iv. 25). A typical example is Paris. 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARR 359 

Bibl Nat. Lat. 5568 (tenth cent). In this form it is commonly 
accompanied, as in the MS just mentioned, by a collection of the 
notices of Polycarp gathered from Irenasus, as they appear in the same 
translation of Rufinus. The manner in which these extracts are com- 
bined is described by Harnack (p. 81 sq) ; but we are not concerned 
with this matter here. 

(2) It appears in an independent Latin translation, either complete, 
or mutilated, or abridged at the end. 

(3) In some mss both forms are given. This is the case in Paris. 
Bibl. N'at. Lat. 17003 (formerly Feuil/antinus), Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 
5291 (formerly Colbertinus), and Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5341 (formerly 
Colbertinus). 

With the Rufinian form (i) we have no concern, and may therefore 
confine our attention to those mss which contain the independent 
version, i.e. to those which belong to heads (2) and (3). These again 
fall into three classes : 

{a) The letter is given complete, as in 

Sarisburiensis, used by Ussher. I am informed that this MS is no 

longer in the Cathedral Library at Salisbury. 
Brit. Mus. Cotton. Nero E. i. 27, also used by Ussher. 
Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 9741, to be identified with the Cod. S. 
Maximini Trevire?isis, used by BoUand. A collation is given 
in Harnack, 1. c. p. 78 sq. 
Audomare7isis (S. Omer), likewise used by BoUand. 
{b) The letter ends with the actual martyrdom, stopping at § 19 
'martyrium in Smyrna videtur implesse' {Iv 'Xjxvpvrj /xapTvpija-as:), and 
omitting the subsequent matter. This is only a few words before the 
point at which Eusebius (and therefore Rufinus) breaks off; but, as 
it forms a natural termination, the coincidence is probably accidental ; 
Chiffletianus, from which BoUand gives readings, describing them 
as 'quae ex alio Burgundico MS nobis communicavit Petrus 
Franciscus Chiffletius noster.' I do not know that this MS has 
been identified. 
{c) The letter is mutilated and ends at 'cupiebant' in § 13; 
Paris. Bibl Nat. Lat. 17003. 
Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5291. 
Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5341. 

id) The same mutilation, but the missing end is supplied by an 
excerpt from Rufinus ; 



36o LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

Paris. Bihl. de V Arse77al 996 (formerly Carmelit. Discalceat.), a MS 
known to and cited by Ruinart. 

Pratellensis, also a ms used by Ruinart. 

All these mss give one and the same version. Ruinart indeed 
mentions * aliani versionem,' which was contained in a MS ' Camieli- 
tarum Discalceatorum ' ; and this expression raised great hopes (see 
Zahn p. liv, Funk p. xcviii). But these hopes were quenched by the 
investigations of Harnack, who has identified this ms of the Carmelites 
with Paris. Bibl. de V Arsenal 996 (see p. 86). Thus the peculiarities of 
this and the allied MS Pratellensis (e.g. the omission of ' the dove ' in 
§ 16), which seemed to betoken a different version, are due to the fact 
that the latter part is taken from Rufinus. 

This version is very loose and paraphrastic, and betrays great 
ignorance on the part of the translator, who moreover adds and omits 
freely of his own caprice. As regards the date it is impossible to form 
any opinion. Gregory of Tours (1594: for the dates of his works see 
Teufifel Gesch. d. Rom. Lit. § 454) speaks of the history of Polycarp's 
passion being read in the Church of Ricomagus on his festival [Mirae. 
i, 86); and elsewhere {Hist. Franc, i. 26) he writes 'In Asia autem 
orta persecutione beatissimus Polycarpus Joannis apostoli et evange- 
listae discipulus octogesimo [sexto] aetatis suae anno, velut holocaustum 
purissimum, per ignem Domino consecratur,' where 'sexto' is 
omitted probably by accident. This latter passage is evidently taken 
from the Letter of the Smyrnaeans. Hence Ussher {Ign. et Polyc. Mart. 
praef ) infers that our Latin version must have been already in exist- 
ence. So too Ruinart (p. 74). They did not notice however that, 
while Gregory might have derived the 86 years either from Rufinus 
or from the independent Latin version, he could have got the ' holo- 
caustum' only from Rufinus, for the Latin version here (§ 14) sub- 
stitutes something wholly different. It is probable therefore that the 
history of Polycarp's passion, which was read in the Churches of Gaul, 
was taken from Rufinus. 

It will have been seen from the account given that this version 
is quite valueless for interpretation ; and, as the various readings of 
the Latin mss do not affect the Greek text, I have not thought fit to 
reprint it. It is carefully edited by Zahn, so far as was possible with 
the materials accessible to him. 

Zahn (prol. liv) speaks of a Syriac Version 'quae in Museo Britan- 
nico (ms 14641) editorem exspectat,' and adds 'haec a Pionii recen- 
sione derivata est.' Elsewhere again (p. 157) he describes it as 
belonging to the Pionian recension and states on the authority of 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 36 1 

Lafjarde that it is not free from 'vitio vetusto ', i.e. the erroneous read- 
ing of Pionius (as he conceives it) TrepLo-repa KaL This is a mistake. 
The Martyrdom of Polycarp contained in Brif. Miis. Add. 14641 
(fol. 146 a) is correctly described by Wright {Catalogue of Syriac MSS 
p. 1045) ^s 'an extract from the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius, 
lib. iv, comprising the last sentence of cap. 14 ['Avtojvivov ix.lv 8r} 
K.T.X.] and the whole of cap. 15.' Accordingly it omits -iz^pKXTepd koX 
with the text of Eusebius. 

There is likewise a Coptic Version in the Memphitic dialect in the 
Vatican MS Copt. 58, fol. 79 sq; but this again, like the Syriac, is 
made not from the document itself, but from the account in Eusebius. 
This account however is somewhat manipulated, especially at the 
beginning and end, so as to read continuously. A transcript of this 
Coptic version was made for me by the kindness of Professor Guidi; 
but as it furnishes no independent evidence, I have not reprinted it. 
It commences 

■^Aies-pTTpoAofioit M(^He-»o-yd.£i fiemcKonoc oTOg^ AiAV6.pT-ypoc 
fiTcn^Q^ d.Md. T[oAiKe>.pnoc t^Mdw&HTHc ntiid^TiocToAoc eid.q-s.oKC 
cfioA ncoT^ K^ Mm^vfior Avex^P ^^n oTg^ipHiiH fiTe^ ei.AVH«. 

'The martyrology of the holy bishop and martyr of Christ, Abba 
Polycarp, the disciple of the Apostles, which he accomplished on the 
29th of the month Mechir; in the peace of God. Amen.' 



In the following history of the printed text only those editors are 
mentioned who have made some direct use of original authorities. 

Halloix first of all gave in full the contents of this document for his 
Latin Life of Polycarp {Illustr. Eccl. Orient. Script. Vet. i. p. 542 sq, 
Duaci 1623), but did not print it totidem verbis. Of his materials he 
writes; 'Haec [i.e. the doings of Polycarp] hactenus non edita, sed 
tantum in manuscriptis codicibus conservata sunt; quorum exemplar 
unum atque alterum nactus cum Menaeo Graecorum contuli.' Else- 
where however he speaks only of one MS, and there is no evidence 
that for these Acts he used more than one. Twenty years later Bolland 
{Ad. Sajict. Jan. 26, 11. p. 692 sq, Antwerp 1643) g^^e a translation of 
this document, which he made from a Greek MS belonging to the library 
'Regis Christianissimi.' At the same time he published the old 
Latin version from three Latin mss, S. Maximini Trevirensis, Audoma- 



362 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

rensis, and Chififletianus, all described above. He speaks of Halloix 
as deriving his matter 'ex hoc ms nostro alioque,' meaning by 'nostro' 
the MS in the King's Library at Paris, as already mentioned. This 
must be identified with Paris. Graec. 1452 {Medicais). The reasons 
which have been urged against this identification will be considered 
hereafter in the introduction to the Life of Polycarp by Pionius. A 
few years later Ussher {Ignat et Polyc. Martyr. 1647) pubHshed both 
the Greek and the Latin. The former, which appeared now for the 
first time, was taken from the Oxford ms, Barocc. 238. He likewise 
mentions in his preface 'Mediceus Regis Gallorum,' i.e. the ms used 
by Halloix, but he does not appear to have made any use of it. For 
the Latin version he used Sarisburiensis and Cottojiianus. He betrays 
no knowledge of Bolland's work. Ruinart {Act. Mart. Sine, ed. 2, 17 13) 
also gave the Greek and the Latin, being entirely dependent upon 
Ussher, except that for the Latin version he made use likewise of two 
other MSS, Colbertinns and Pratellensis. In his notes, as already 
mentioned (p. 360), he also refers to a ms or mss of the Carmelites. 
The Colbertine ms used by Ruinart should probably be identified with 
Paris. Graec. 5291 or Paris. Graec. 5341, though Harnack (p. 81) 
gives an inconclusive reason for supposing that it may have been some 
other unknown ms. T. Smith, as already mentioned (p. 357), in his 
edition (1709) added in his foot-notes a few various readings of the 
Greek text of the Vienna ms. Jacobson (ed. i, 1838) collated the 
three Greek mss, b p v, for his edition. Lastly Zahn (a.d. 1876), besides 
making full use of all the existing materials, added to them Gebhardt's 
collation of m, and published a thoroughly revised text of both the 
Greek original and the Latin version. 

Besides the new MS s now used for the first time in the present edition 
of the Greek text, I have also procured fresh collations of b p v. The 
principles which must guide an editor in the construction of the text are 
simple and obvious. A reading found in Eusebius and any one other 
authority must, as a rule, be accepted. Where Eusebius fails us, the 
coincidence of the Latin version with any one Greek ms should com- 
monly be regarded as decisive. Of the Greek mss themselves the 
general order in point of authority is m b p s v; but in individual cases 
the peculiarities of the several mss may require to be considered in 
estimating their relative value. 



MAPTYPION nOAYKAPnOY. 



'H CKKAHCIA tov Qeod >/ irapoiKOvaa Cfiypvav, tP] 
€KK\t]arla TOV Qcov Ttj TTapoLKOvo'r] ev 0i\oiuLf]\i(p Kai 

MApTYpiON TT0Ay'^'5*PTT0y] P-o-pTvpiov Tod ayiov iroKvKdpirov mb (add. rov eiri- 
<TK6irov /xapTvpicravTos iv a/Mupvei irpb f KoXavBQv fxaprluv m ; add. iTrLcrx6wou afivpfijs 
rrjs daias irpb iirTo, (sic) KoXavdwv (pevpovapiuiv b ; add. im,(TK6Trov yeva/j.ii'ov (sic) iv 
ffuvpvT] Trjs dcrlas rrj wpo eTTTo, (sic) Ka\di'5aj»'...eras. s) ; fiaprupiov rod ayiov Kal 
ivdd^ov iepo/xdpTvpos noXvKdpirov iTTKXKOirov (T/iivpvqi rrjs dffias v ; &9\r]ffi,s tov ociov 
Trarpbs rjixQv iroXvKupTrov yevoixivov fffMi^pi/ris vrjs (sic) ttjs /card Trjf dulav Keifj.ivq% p. 

I rri eKKXrjalq. rod Qeov] mbpsE; ecclesiis dci L; om. v. i ^CKop.-r)Kii^'\ 

mv {(piXo/xlXu} s) LE; (pt.\a5e\(pia bp._ 



1. 7/ TrapoiKovaa] For the meaning 
of this word napoiKelv, and for its 
several constructions, see the notes 
on Clem. Rom. i, Polyc. F/u7. 
inscr. 

2. eV $tXo/i7;Xiw] Philomelium was 
a town in Phrygia Paroreios, not 
far in actual distance from Pisidian 
Antioch. The two however were 
separated by a mountain range or 
chine [opavfj pax'Oj which ran from 
East to West and gave its name to 
the district ; Philomelium lying in 
the plain on the north side, and An- 
tioch on a hill on the south side of 
this range (Strabo xii. p. 577). Strabo 
elsewhere also assigns it to Phrygia 
(xiv. p. 663). By Ptolemy (v. 2. 25) 
it is given to Phrygia Magna ; by 
Pliny to Lycaonia (Plin. A'. H. v. 
25) ; by Hierocles {Synecd. p. 25, 
ed. Parthey), and by the Notitiae 
generally {ib. p. 158, 177, 194, 713), 
to Pisidia ; while Eusebius (//". E. 



iv. 15) is supposed to place it in 
Pontus (see below). It stood on 
the great high road to Cappadocia, 
between Synnada and Iconium, 
and was a place of some import- 
ance (Cic. Ep. ad Div. iii. 8, xv. 
4). It was wrongly identified by 
Leake {Asia Minor p. 58 sq) with 
Ilgun. Its true site has since been 
discovered to be the modern Ak- 
Shehr (Hamilton's Asia Minor I. 
p. 472, II. pp. 181, 184 sq). No 
mention is made elsewhere of Philo- 
melium in the earliest records of 
Christianity. A bishop of this place 
appears for the first time at the 
Council of Constantinople (a.d. 381). 
It must therefore have been owing to 
some accidental circumstance that 
on this particular occasion the Phi- 
lomelians come prominently forward. 
There is nothing in its situation or 
history which explains the fact. 
The other reading Iv <J>tXaSfX0ia 



364 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

TTCicrai^ TOL'i KUTci iravTa tottov t^? dyia^i kui KadoXi- 
Krj'S eKK\t]o-ias TrapoiKiaL^, eAeo? kuI eipt]vt] Kai dyairt] 
Qeou 7raTpo9 kui [tov] Kupiou }]fj.(Jov 'lt]a-ov Xpto'TOu 

I. 'Gypdyf/'ajUiev vfjuv, aheX(pOL, to. Kara tovs juap- 5 
Tvpr](ravTa<s kui tov juaKapiou floXvKapTrov, b(rTi<s wcnrep 
e7ria'(ppayi(ra^ hia tPjs iiaprvpia^ avToO KUTeTravo'e tov 
ZicoyfjLov. <T')(^eZov yap TravTa tu irpoayovTa eyeveTO, 
\va rifjiiv 6 Kupiou ducodev eTri^ei^t] to kutu to evayye- 
Xlov juaprvpiov. irepiefJievev yap 'Iva Trapahodr], (o£ 10 
Kai 6 Kvpio^, 'Iva lULjUiijTai Kal ruiei^ avTOv yevoofxeda, 

I 0,7105 /cat] mbps; ayias vE; al. L. i Kal elp-qvT)] mL ; elp-qvi) (om. Kal) 

bpvsE. 3 GeoO] niLE ; aTro GeoO bpvs. roPjmbpv; om. sE. 5 dSeX^oQ 

add. ayair7)Tol m alone. to,] pvsE; om. bm. 6 oVrts] cIScrris m. uicrirep] ws 

m alone. 7 eTricr<ppa'ylcra^] eTnacppayrjaas s. Slo. ttjs fxaprvpias] mE ; rfj fxap- 

Tvpiq. hpvs ; om. L. 8 irdvTa] airavra m alone. 9 to €vayy€\iov'\ rod evay- 

yeXiou m alone. 10 IVa Trapaoodri] TrapaSodfjvai v alone. (is] KaOdbs v alone. 

1 1 Kal 6 KvpLos IW] 6 KvpLos Kal tva m alone. p.Lp.rjTaV\ firjuyjTal b. yevui/xeda] 

is doubtless a later substitution, sug- read Uovrov, and so it appears in 

gested partly by the greater promi- all the extant Greek MSS. 

nence of Philadelphia both in itself There is no ground for supposing 

and in ecclesiastical history, and that any other name besides Philo- 

partly by the fact that it is mentioned melium appeared in any of the copies 

in a later chapter of this epistle of this letter which were circulated 

(§ 19). This mention however is at the time. It was directly ad- 

of such a kind as to show that the dressed to the Philomelians in 

epistle could not possibly have been answer to a question which they 

addressed to the Philadelphians had asked, and the additional words 

themselves. koL naa-ais k.tX are added to give it 

I. Kara Travra tottov] Though Eu- a wider circulation; comp. i Cor. i. 

sebius quotes these words of the 2 Tjj fKKXrja-ia tov Qeov...TJj ova-rj 

letter correctly, yet he introduces eV Kopiv6(a...crvv iraaiv roly iniKoKov- 

them with the remark that the letter fievois K.T.'\....fv ttovtI tottco. 

is addressed to'is kutu TLovtov eV /ca^oXtK^s] See §§ 8, 16, 19, below, 

KXr]a-Lais. Of this there is no trace and the note on Ign. Smyrn. 8. Com- 

in the letter itself, for Philomelium pare also the general introduction, 

was certainly not in Pontus. Perhaps 2. Trapotjc/nts-] See the note on 

therefore we ought to adopt the Clem. Rom. inscr. 

conjecture of Valois and substitute eXfos k.t.X.] Jude i eXfOf v^iv Koi 

Tvavra tottov for TlovTOV, though Rufi- flprjvrj Ka\ aynTTTj TTXrjdvvdeli]. For 

nus and the Syriac version both TT\r]6vv6i'ir] see also i Pet. i. 2, 2 Pet. 



I] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



365 



/u>/ fjLovov CTKOTTOvvre^ TO Kad' iavTOv^ dWa kul to 
KUTu TOi)s TreAas* dyuTrt]^ yap dXtjBovs Kal f36l3aia<s 
ecTTiv jULi) juoj/ov eavTOv OeXeiu (rco^ecrdaL dWd Kal 

15 7ravTa<s tov<s dhe\(pov<s. 

II, MaKapia fjcev ovv Kai yevvala Ta juapTvpia 
iravTa \_Ta~^ KaTa to deXt^fJia tou Oeov yeyouoTa' deT 
yap evXafSecTTepou^ fl/xa? VTrdp^ovTa^ tm Oeca tyjv 
KaTa TrauTwv epovcriav dvaTidevai. to yap yevvalov 

20 avTcov Kai v7rofiov}]TLKOv Kal (piXoheaTTOTOv ti^ ovk dv 
dav/macreiei/ ; o'l /uaaTi^i juei/ KaTa^avdevTe^ , coarTe p-^XP^ 

yevd/xeOa b; yevuifMOLOa s. 12 rb pri] to. m alone. to sec] om. ms. 13 tovs 

TrAas] Ussher ; roi'S ira'idas (tt&iAac for rreAAc) vs ; rov (sic) w^Xas m ; tou ttArs b ; 
Toi^j vXeiovas p ; al. L. 16 to. /xapTvpLo] /napTvpia (om. to.) m alone. 

17 5e(] mv ; Kal bp ; et s; al. L. 18 T}fx5.s] bvsL ; v/j.as mp. 19 e^ovcriav'] 

add. avT<^ p alone. di'art^^vat] pv; dpaTedrjK^ai m ; dvarediivai. b. 

?o atyrwi'] mb ; aurou p ; om. vs ; al. L. viroiJ.ov7}TiKov'\ vTrofioviTiKbv s. 21 6av- 
pLaffeLef] Oavixaffuv bs. KaTa^avOivTei] add. to<tovtov v alone. 



i. 2, Clem. Rom. inscr., Polyc. Phil. 
inscr. 

5. 'Eypd(/'a/iei'] ' We lurite^ For 
this epistolary aorist see the notes 
on Gal. vi. 11, Philem. 19. 

6. \iaKapwv\ Not necessarily used 
of the dead at this date ; see the notes 
on Clem. Rom. 47, Polyc. Phil. 3. 

7. €7ria-0payt'o-as'] Comp. Euseb. 
J\Iai't. Pal. II, vcrraTos rwv eVl r^j 
Katcrapei'as fiaprvpatv rovi adXovs ene- 
(TfjipayiaaTo, lb. 13 wj liv varuTov ye- 
poiTO TTavTus tov kuto. naXaKTTii'riv 
aycovos fTTiacppayifrpLn. So too Greg. 
Naz. Oral. xv. 7 (l. p. 293) 6 iTpc7>To<: 
earai toIs aXXoty 68oi, Koi 6 reXevTulos 
crcppnyls ddXija-fcos. This is not the 
only instance in which the phrase- 
ology of this epistle — perhaps the 
earliest genuine martyrology — has 
set the fashion for after times. 

9. avo)6ev] 'a/resh', '' anew\ as 
e.g. in Gal. iv. 9, and probably John 

iii- 3) 7- ^ , 

Kara to (vayye'Ktoi'] i.e. in accord- 



ance with the Gospel history of His 
own passion. So again § 19 ov to 
p-apTvpLov TTCivTes fTriOvfiovcnv jxip.e'i(T6ai, 
KaTa TO evayyeXiov XptoroO yevop.fvov. 
On the tendency of these Acts to 
find parallels to our Lord's history 
in the final scenes of Polycarp's life, 
see the general introduction. 

1 1 . Ka\ fJjLiet f] ' '^^ 2.S well as 
Polycarp.' 

12. p.r] pLovov K.T.A.] Phil. ii. 4 pij 
Ta eavTatv eKaaToi (tkottovvt(s akXa koi 
Ta fTepcov enacTTOi. 

19. yevvalov] A favourite epithet 
as applied to martyrs ; e. g. § 3, 
Clem. Rom. 5, JSIart. Ign. An I. 2, 7, 
Ep. Vienn. el Lugd. in Euseb. H.E. 
V. I (several times). See Zahn's 
note. 

20. 0iXo5ecr7roroi/] A not uncom- 
mon epithet of faithful slaves in 
classical writers ; comp. Philo de 
Spec. Leg. 7 (ll. p. 340). 

21. \i.a(TTi^i p.kv K.r.X.] It would 
seem as if the antithetic clause had 



366 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^EANS. [ii 

Tcov ecriii (pXe^wv Kat dprripicHu ty]V rf]^ capKO's olkovo- 
jULiau Oecopelcrdai, vTrefxeivav, ws Kal tovs Trepiea-TWTas 
iXeelu Kal ohvpeadar tov<s Ze Kal eU toctovtov yev- 
vaioTtjTO's eXdeTv were jutjTe ypv^ai jutjre cTTeva^ai TLva 
avTtov, e7ndeiKi/v/ULevou^ airacrLV rifiiv otl eKeii/rj Ttj wpa 5 
(^aaavL^OfJievoL Tt]^ crapKO^ dTreZrjfJLOvv ol fjiaprvpe^ tov 
XpKTTOU, /udWoj/ ^6 OTL TTapeaTM^ 6 Kupio's co^iXet 
avToh. Kal irpoa-exovre^ Trj tov XpicTTOv -^apiTi twv 
KOCTfJiiKCdV KaTe(ppovovv ^aaaviov, dia jULids copa^ ti]V 
alwviov KoXaoriv e^a'yopa^ofJievoL. kul to irvp r]V avTol's lo 

I apTijpiicv'] apTipLwv s. 1 deoip€i<TdaC\ TTJpeiaOai (sic) m. 3 oSvpecrdai] add. 
avTovs V alone. tous 5e] tov d^ b. /cat els] els (om. Kal) m alone. 4 p-riTe 

pri] /Ut; 5^ m alone. ypv^ai.] mvs; ^pi^^at bp (Jacobson). fj.rjTe arevd^ai] om. 

m alone. 5 auruiv] vs ; eavrCiv bp (Jacobson) ; om. m. eKelvri] ev eKelvri v 

alone. 6 o'C] txt bv; add, "yevvMbraroL {-uTaToi ms) mps. fxaprvpes tov XpiaTov] 

vp ; ixapTvpes xp'o'^'oi' bs ; tov xptCToi; /xdpTvpes m. 7 6 Kvpios} bvms [L] ; XP'-'^'^^^ 

p. ufxtXeL] mp; ofxiXi b; o^t'Xet vs. 8 tov Xptarov] bvs; xp'-'^'''^^ rn> TovKvpiov p; 
al. L. xdptTt] x^-PV''- 111- Tuv] Kal tuv p alone. 9 KaTecppbvovv /Satrdz'wj'] 

^a(xa.vu)v KaTecppdpovv m alone. 10 KoXacnv] fo^V m alone. 11 i^vxpbv] ^vxp!av 

h. to] om. p alone. diravOpdnrui'] airavuv m; airrivui' v; ctTreti'w;' bp i 

dweivrjv s. 12 to] tuj h. 13 o"/3ei'J'i;^cej'oi'] txt bps ", add. Trvpmv. 

been intended to run eXerjdevres 8e tos cnrXayxva re avTiJjv kol /xeXr/. 

vno Twv nepiecTTooTatf ...els toctovtov 4- wore /M»?re ypv^ai K.r.X.] £p. 

yevvMOTTjTos i]Xdov k.t.X., but the form Vienii. et Lugd. 51 (Eus. H.E. v. i) 

of the sentence is altered by the de- rov \i.ev 'AXe^dvdpov /jujre a-reva^avros 

pendent clause ws Kalrovs Trepieo-rwras in^re ypv^avros ti oXcos aXXa kuto. Kap8i- 

K.T.X., and the words which ought to av 6p,iXovvTos tw QeS (comp. z'd. § 56), 

have formed the antithesis to fiaaTi^i Act. Perp. et Felic. 4 ' et ego quae 

\x.ev are changed and made anti- sciebam me fabulari cum Domino' 

thetical to this dependent clause, etc. ; passages quoted by Zahn. 

Tovs he Kcii eli toctovtov k.tX. Euse- 6. T^y aapKos OTreS^/ioui'] Proba- 

bius however in his abridgment bly suggested by 2 Cor. v. 6 elhores 

gives a different antithesis, roTe ^ev on evfir]p.ovvTes ev tu> acofxaTi eKhrjuov- 

ficKTTi^i. . .KaTa^aivofievovs, ToTe 8e Toiii fxev mro tov Kvpiov. 

diro OaXaTTTjs KjjpvKas vno(XTp(ovvvp.evovs. II. irpo ocfydaXfiSv yap k.t.X.] £p. 

I. oiKovofjiiav] '' tJic internal stricc- Vienn. ct Li/gd. 26 (Eus. H.E. v. i) 

iiire and mechanism^ as e.g. in vwofivrjadfla-a 8ia ttjs npoa-Kaipov tl- 

Plut. Afor. 595 D, 496 A, where hke- ficoplas t^v alooviov ev yeewrj KuXaa-iv, 

wise it is used of the natural pro- quoted by Zahn. Imitated in Afa?-t. 

cesses of ' the house we live in.' -l^^^- Rom. 5 '"o KavariKov tov nvpus 

Eusebius paraphrases the expression aov els viT6p,vr](Tlv fie uyei tov al<oviov 

here, to. iv fJLVXols dnopprjTa tov aujxa- Koi dcr^icTTOv Trvpos, Kainep irpoarKaipov 



II] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 367 

^v^poi^ TO Tuv aTravOpcoTTCov ^aa'aviaTcow irpo 6(p- 
BaXjuicoi/ yap el^oi^ (pvyeli/ to alcouiov ical iut]de7roTe 
G'^evvvfj.evov, Kal toIs t>7? Kapdia's 6(p6a\jULoI<i dve^Keirov 
Ta T}]povfj.€ua ToT<s v7rofieLva(TLV ayaQa, a of re oyc 
iSHKoyceN oyTe 6c})eAAMdc e?A6N, oyTe eni kapAi'an 
ANepconoy ancBh, EKeivot^ de vTvedeiKVUTO vtto tou 
Kvpiou, OLirep pi^KeTi avdpcoTroi a'AA.' tj^r] ayyeXoi }](rav. 
o/uLOid)^ Be Kal ol ei^ Ta 6r]pia Kpi6evT6^ vTrefieivav heLva<i 
KoXao'ei'S, KtipuKa^ jueu v7ro(yTpMvvvfievoL Kal aWai^ ttol- 

avili\eTrov']ive(i\eTrov m alone. 14 viroixelvaaiv] vTrofxivovaiv p alone; dtrofiei- 

vaaiv s. ovre oCs-.-elSei'] bvs ; the clauses transposed in mp (after i Cor. ii. 9). 

15 eUevI m; tSev bpvs. 16 di/^/ST?] insert ovk before dve^-r] s. eKeivoLS Se] 

add. Kal v alone. 17 olVep] b; e'drrep pvs ; o'ltives m. jUijKe'rt] bvs; Xonrov 

ovKeTL m; fj-yj p. 18 de] om. p. alone. 01] m alone. Eusebius seems not 

to have had it (though Zahn thinks otherwise). KpiOevres] KaraKpiOivTe's m 

alone. vniixeLvav]^ By some freak b substitutes xpo»'oi'. 19 KrjpvKas fih] b ; 

KTjpvKas (om. /mh) m ; ^i<p7] /xev p; ^i(pyj re v ; f/0ct re s. E has the word K-qpvKas. 
inrocTTpicvvvfxevoi] pv (comp. E) ; vwoarpovvvixevoi. b ; vire7Tpw/.Upoi m. ttolklXcov 

I3a(xavwv ZS^ats] m (but written eld^ais), comp. E (as quoted in the next note) ; 
TToiKiXats ^affdpois bpvs. 

ou. See also below, § 1 1 nvp dneike'is is a play on the word in a saying of 

K.T.X. Stratonicus related by Machon in 

14. TCI TTjpovpifva K.r.X.] Mart. Ign. Athen. viii. p. 349 ^7 'ttot' fTTijias 

Rom. 6 TO. r]Toi\ia(T[i.kva rots {vcre^faiv Kr^pvKi rov ttoS' avaivapu), which is 

ayada. explained in the context. Owing to 

To'is vTTopelvacnv /c.r.X.] For this this ambiguity Eusebius goes out of 

mixed quotation (Is. Ixiv. 4, i Cor. his way to paraphrase the passage 

ii. 9), see the note on Clem. Rom. 34. by rouy dno daXciTrrj^ Kr/pvKas Kal 

ij. p.T]K€ri K.T.X.] Clcin. Recogn. rims o^els o^eXia-Kovs. Commenta- 

iii. 30 Futurum tempus...in quo ex tors seem disposed here to explain 

hominibus angeli fient, qui in spiritu the word as designating some manu- 

mentis Deum videbunt, TertuU. de factured implement of torture, just 

Res. Ca?'H. 26, 62. as the Latin mtirices is several times 

19. K77pvKas] '■heralds'' or ^ intm- used of iron spikes. But there is 

peters,^ the Greek name for a certain no reason for this interpretation, 

mollusc of the whelk family (buc- Sea-shells, potsherds, and the like, 

cinidae) ; see Aristot. Hist. An. v. appear not unfrequently as instru- 

pp. 544, 546, 547, Part. An. iv. pp. ments of torture in the accounts of 

679, 683, and elsewhere. Pliny N.H. martyrdoms : Act. S. Vincent. 7 

ix. 36 explains the reason of the (Ruinart p. 403, Ratisb. 1859, comp. 

Latin name, ' Bucinum... concha ad p. 408); Act. Tarach. Prob. etc. 3 

similitudinem ejus bucini quo sonus {ib. p. 457) ; B. Felicis Conf. Vit. in 

editur, unde et causa nomini.' There Bedae Op. v. 790, ed. Migne. 



'•> 



68 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [ii 



KiXcou (Saa-aucov Iheais Ko\a(pi^oiuL6voif 'iva, el Zvvrideir], 
hia Trjs eTTLfJLOVov KoXaaew^ eis api/rjaiv auTOvs Tpe^rj' 
TToWd yap efxri-^avaTO kut uvtcov 6 ^la^oXos. 

III. 'AWa %«|0fs Tw 0€w* Kara TravTiav yap ovv 
i(r)(ycrev. 6 yap yevvaioTaTO^ fepidaviKO^ eireppiav- 5 
vvev avTCdv Trjv deiXiav dia Trj'S ev avTio vTrofJLOvt]^' 6§ 
Kai eTriG'tjjuco^ e6r]pioiuLd^t](rei/. f3ov\ofj.6i/ou yap tou dv6- 
viraTOV TreiOeiv avTOV Kai XeyouTO^ tijv tjXiKiav av- 
Tou KaTOLKTeTpai, eavTw eTreo'TrdcraTO to 6t]piou Trpocr- 

I KoXa^n^o/xevoi] bvps ; KoKa^dfievoi. m. Zahn quotes E, oia -rravTos e'ldovs 
KoKdaeuiv kcll j3acrduuv, for KoXa^'o/xevoi, but this seems to be derived from the 
preceding deivas KoXdcrets. el] ij bs. 2 5ta] txt m; praef. o 

Tijpavvos bpvs. TpiipTJ] <TTpi\p7] p. 3 ifi7jxo.yS.To kut' avT^v] Kar' aVTUV 

ifjCCxo.v6.To (sic) m alone. In b the word is written ifj,7]xavdTU. 4 kuto. 

irdvTUv yapl bv; koto. irdvTwv p.iv m; ort Kara irdvTWv p. ovv] ovk G; 

but L omits the negative, gratia domino nostra jcsu christo qui (1. quia?) 
contra oinnes fidus scrvoriiin sitorum defensor adsisiit. 5 yevvaibTixToi] yev- 

vaiwraTos s. iTrepp(J)vvvev...oeC\iav] om. m alone. E paraphrases as if he had 

I. et bwi-jOeir^ k.t.X.] The nomi- of them,' but against the great 

native o rvpawos, which is supplied majority, which statement the writers 

in the common texts, is not very cannot have intended to make ; or 

appropriate, as applied to the pro- (2) 'He did not prevail against any 

consul, and savours of a later age. of them' (for this sense of nas ovk, 

As it is absent from the Moscow equivalent to ovSfis, see Winer, 

MS, which generally gives the best Gramm. § xxvi. p. 214 sq), which 

text, and does not appear either in is untrue, for Ouintus is mentioned 

Eusebius or in the Latin version, immediately afterwards (§ 4) as being 

I have omitted it. With this omis- overcome. With the reading which 

sion we are obliged to connect the I have substituted, the meaning will 

sentence 7roXXa...6 StajSoXos with the be Kara navrcov {tcop ixrj-xavrjfiaTOdv) 'ia- 

preceding words, in order to obtain ;^ua-et' (o Beds). 

a subject for Swr^dfirj and -rpi^r]. 5. TepfiavKKos] The dayof Germani- 

It is commonly made the beginning cus in the Latin Martyrologies is Jan. 

of the next chapter. The late post- 19, though they place the martyrdom 

ponement of this nominative 8tn/3oXof of the companions of S. Polycarp, 

has given occasion to a scribe to in- whom they make ten or eleven in 

sert Tvpavvoi. number, on the same day with his, 

4. ovv 'i(Txv(Tev\ So I venture to Jan. 26. The Greek Calendar con- 
correct the text. The ordinary read- tains no mention of Germanicus (see 
ing OVK 'LfTxy^^v must mean one of Tillemont JAwi^zrt'j' ll. p. 314). 
two things; either (i) 'He (i.e. the 7. tov avBvnarov] L. Statins Quad- 
devil) did not prevail against all ratus ; see the note on § 21. He was 



1,1] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



569 



10 /Siaa'a/jLei/o^, tcc^^iou tov ddiKOv Kal dvofJLOV ^lov avTcov 
a.TToWa'yrlvaL ^ovXojuevo^. e'/c tovtov ovv irdv to TrXfj- 
609, 6avjjid(Tav Tr]V yevvaioTtjTa tov deocpiXov^ kui 6eo- 
ae(^ov9 yevov^ tcov Xpia-TLavcov, e7re(^or](Tev' Aipe tov9 
ddeovs, tt]T6L(r6(i) floXuKapTTO^. 

15 IV. €1<5 he ovofxaTL Kolvto'5, 0pv^ TrpocrcpuTco^ 

i\ri\v6(i}'S ctTTO Tf;s ^pvyia^, Ihwv to. drjpia iheiXiao'ev. 
ovTO^ he i]V 6 irapa^LaarafjLevo'i eavTOV re Kai Tiva<i 

read eauroO (auVoC) for avTojv. eTreppuvvei'] iivepdjvvev s. 6 viroixovris] 

praef. yewalai m alone. 7 einff-qiJ.ws'] iiri-CTl/J-uis ps. iOripiofiaxv'^^''] ^^V- 

piufiaxv^e" b. yo-p] bpvs ; 7^ tol [E] ; om. m. 8 ■jreldeti'] ireidfjv m. 

XiyovTOi] p; Xe'7eti' mbvs. 9 KaroLKTeTpai] KaTOLKTrjpai h, 10 rdxi-oi'} 

b; Tax^ov vs; Kai raxi-ov m (but written raxei-ov) p. olUkov Kal clvS/jlov] avbiiov 

Kal ddiKov m alone. aiJrwj'] bpE (but some MSS om.); attiTw mv. 12 Oav- 

judcac] dai'fidcras b alone. tov OeocpiXovs Kal Oeoae^ovsl tov Oeocre^ovs Kal 

6eo(pi\ovi s. 13 Atpe] al'pat. b. 15 di] bpvs; oil/ m; tunc L. KdiVros] 

kv(tt6s V ; KVTTTos s, ^P^k] txt mbpsL ; add. ry 7^1'ec v (so <ppvya Tiva to 

yivos E). 7rpo(T0aTWs] wpoff<paTOi (sic) b. 16 e'SetXtacez'] idrfKi- 

aaev bs. 17 Tivas] add. dWovs h alone, but E says <tvi> eTipois. 



a rhetorician and a friend of the 
rhetorician Aristides (Aristid. Op. 
I. pp. 451, 521, ed. Dindorf) and 
should probably be identified with 
' the consul Quadration ' mentioned 
by Philostratus (Fz'/. Sop]iist. ii. p. 
250) as the master of Varus. His 
name occurs in a Magnesian inscrip- 
tion C. I. 6^. 3410. He is to be dis- 
tinguished from Ouadratus the great 
builder and restorer of the city of 
Pergamum (Aristid. Op. I. p. 116), 
whose name, as Mommsen informs 
me, was not Statius, but Juhus. The 
name Statius Quadratus is also found 
elsewhere in inscriptions in other 
parts of the world (C /. G. 337, 5996). 
For the date of this proconsulship, 
see above, l. pp. 634 sq, 650 sq. 

9. favTca eTTfcrncKraTO k.t.X.] See 
the note on Ign. Jiom. 5 Trpoa^idao- 
(tai. 

12. 6(o(Tffiovs yivovs k.t.X.] So 
Melito in Euseb. H. E. iv. 26 calls 

IGN. III. 



the Christians to tmv dtoa-f^cou ye- 
vos, a passage quoted by Jacobson; 
comp. Alart. Ign. Ant. 2 to tu)v 
XpKTTiavSv 6eoafl3fs yivos. For this 
use of diocTffieh, 6fO(Tel3eia, see Heini- 
chen's note on Euseb. //. E. vii. 
32. See also below, § 14 rov yivovs 
t5>v diKaicov. 

13. Atpe] ^ A'zaay ivith^ i.e. to ex- 
ecution, as below, § 9 ; comp. Luke 
xxiii. 18, Acts xxi. 36 (comp. xxii. 
22). 

Tovs aQkov^'X See the note on Ign. 
Trail. 3. 

15. *pv|] Thus illustrating the 
proverbial cowardice of the Phry- 
gians; comp. Tertull. de Atiim. 20 
' Comici Phrygas timidos illudunt,' 
and see Colossians etc. p- 312 (378), 
note 2. Another Phrygian however 
acted in a very different way in the 
persecutions in Gaul ; Ep. Ltigd. ei 
Vienn. 49 sq (Euseb. H. E. v. i). 

24 



370 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [iv 

'jTpo(Te\6eXv eKovra's. tovtov 6 dvdvTraro^ TroWa e'/cAt- 
Traptjcra^ kireLaev ofJ.o(rai Kai eTnducraL. Zia tovto ovv, 
d.heX(poLy ovK eTraLvoujaev TOfs Trpohi^oi^ra^ iauTOVi, 
eTreidr] ovx obrcos hidao'KeL to evayyeXLOu, 

V. 'O ^e OavjUiacricoTaTO^ FloXuKapTTO^ to juleu 5 
TrpwTOV aKOvcra^ ovk eTcipa^Sr], dXX' ej3ovXeTO kutu 
ttoXlv jdeveiv ol he TrXe'iovs eTreidov avTov vire^eXdeiv. 
Kai VTre^rjXdev eU dypihiov ov fJLUKpav direy^ov dwo tt]^ 
TToXews, KUL ^LeTpif^e fieT oXiycoi/, vvktu kul rifiepav 
ovZev (ETepov ttoiwi/ i] Trpocrevxofievo'i irepl ttuvtvov kul 10 
Twi^ KUTa Tt]V oiKOVjUieprjv eKKXtjcricoi^' OTrep i]V crvvrjde^ 

I irpoaeXdeii'^ e\6€iv Tp alone. tovtov.. JireLaevlhps; tovtov iK\i.Trap'fj<ras iroWa 
6 dvdOiraTos hreicrev avrbv v (Jacobson) ; tovtov 6 dvOvwaTos TroXXa i^eXetwdpyjaev m. 
eK\nrap-^cras] cKXeivapi^aas b. 2 o/xoaai] 6fjt.diaai mbvs (but corr.). 3 Trpo- 

SidovTUS eavTOvs] s; irpohioovTaz eavTo7s v; irpociovTas eavTovs m ; irpoaiovTas eavrols 
bp (but eavTois without accent in p); (/ui se tcllro offerunt L. 5 6avp.a,- 

ctliraros] mbs (comp. E) ; davp-daio^ p ; Ti/xio^ Kai Oav/iaaLuiTaTos v. 7 Tro\iv'\ 

mbps; TTjv w6\lv v. The MSS of E vary. vTre^eXdeivl vwe^i^vai m 

alone. 8 Kai vTre^yjXOev^ bps ; vire^rjXOev odv m ; Kai ireiadeh vire^ijXdev v. 

dypldiov'] bms; dypridiov p; to ay pidiov v (Jacobson). dtrixov] dirixuv mbs. 

d-rro] om. m alone. 9 duTpi^e] mps (comp. E); ^Tpi^elv] bv. /xeT' 

oXiycov"] pm (/ierd), and so E, (tvv oXiyois ; /xer' oXlyuv dSeXcpCbv v ; fier' oXiyov bs. 
vuKTa} vijKTav s. i]/j.ipav] rj/xepa m. 10 ovdev] bps (comp. E oSti); firidev mv. 

Kai] om. p alone. 1 1 tuv Kara T-qv otKovfiivrjv] tuv ttjs oiKovfiifievi^s (sic) s. 

4. ovx ovToov k.tX] See Matt. x. PJiilipp. 12; comp. Mar. Ign. Ant. 

23, John vii. i, viii. 59, x. 39, etc. 6. 

*A communi priscae ecclesiae sen- 15. Af t /ne k.t.X.] See the note on 

tentia,' writes Zahn, ' Tertullianus § 12, where this presentiment is ful- 

recessit, cum fugioidiini in persecii- filled. 

Hone lion esse studeret demonstrare 17. i-m\iivdvT(iiv\ ^persisting in 

{de Fuga 4 sq).' their search,' as again below v:;,§ 8, 10 ; 

6. Kara ■Kokiv\ If we adopt this see Plato Laches 194 A ruieU in\ rrj 
reading, it must be ' in town ' (as fr^rf/o-ei iTviiJ.flva>iJ.iv re /cat KapTeprjo-m- 
opposed to Kara x<ipav ' in the coun- p-fv. It is paraphrased by Eusebius 
try'), and this is quite a possible (niKfcptvwv <tvv Trda-j] a-novbrj. 
meaning in itself. As a matter of 22. oUeloi vnrjpxov] Matt. x. 36 
fact however kutu noXiv commonly (xdpoi tov dvdpo'mov ol oiKiaKol avrov. 
means 'from city to city,' e.g. Here again the martyrdom of Poly- 
Luke viii. i, 4, xv. 21, xx. 23, Tit. i. 5. carp was Kara to (vayyiXiov (see 

II. (Tvvr]6es aJrw] This accords above § 8), for Christ likewise was 

with his own injunctions, Polyc. betrayed by one of His own house- 



v] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 371 



\ 



avTU). Kai TTpocreuxoimevo^ ev oTTTacna 'yeyovev Trpo 

Tpicou rifjiepcdv tou (TvW^fpdtjvaL avTOV, kul eihev to 

7rp0(TKe(pd\aL0v avTOv vtto Trvpo^ KaraKaLOfievov' kul 

15 a-rpa(peU elirev vrpo^ tou^ (Tvv avTMj Aei jue ^coi/ra 

VI. Kai iiTLixevovToov twv ^titovvtvov uvtov, fxer- 
e/3}] 6£9 eTepov ctypidLOW Kai evSew's €7re(TTt](Tav ol 
^t]TOuvTe? avTOV. Kai jud] evpovre^ crvveKaj^ovTO Trai- 
20 hapia duo, coi/ to eTepov (^acravL^ofievov ajjuoXoyrjcrev' 
rju yap Kai ahiivaTOV XaOelv avTOV, eirel Kai ol TrpoZi- 
ZovTe'i avTov oiKetOL V7rt]p')(0v, Kai 6 elpr]vap-)(0^, 6 

■^v'] 17 s. II 7^70^6:'] or yeyove, bpvs ; om. m (comp. E). 13 rpcwi'] mpvs 

I>E; tQv b. Kai iWef] nal idev mpbs; 'iSei' yap v. to] mpvs; om. b. 

15 (7vv] m (comp. E to?s a/j-cp' avrbv) ; avyovras bpvs; dub. L {i/itl cum eo 
erant). avTi^'l txt mL; add. irpocp-ririKus bpvs (comp. E fiovovovxl to /jleWou 

TrpodeairicravTa), Aet] praef. d5e\<poi Kai riKva v alone. 16 Karjvail 

Kdrjvai (sic) m; KavOrjvai bpvs. Ussher read KaraKavdrji/at, and was followed by some 
later add. 17 eTnfievovTixjvl iirifiaivovTwu s. 18 dypidiov} ayp-qoiov p. 

evdicas] dfji.a rod i-rravax'^pficai v. 20 iI>v...C3fxo\6yr)aev'[ a. Kai ^aaavi^6/J.eva 

wfioXoyijcrau v : ^acravi^ofxivwv de twv 7rat5tw»' 6/j.o\6yriaav (sic) s. erepov] eripoiv 

b; areppov p. 21 eVei] eVetSTj v alone. irpodidovTes] irpoSLdovvres m. 

22 avTov] om p. alone. o'tKeioi] oIkiol s. vTrrjpxov] v omits all after this 

to the end of the chapter. 

hold (John xiii. 18). It does not ap- (Aezani), 4020 (Ancyra), 4085 (Pes- 

pear whether this aypihiov was Po- sinus), Bi///.de Corr. He//. Yll. p. 272 

lycarp's own or not. The most (Nysa), Papers of t/ie Avierican 

natural explanation however is that Schoo/ at Atliens I. pp. 99, 108 

these were his own slaves (see Co/os- (Tralles). At Attalia (C /. G. 4341 

sians p. 329) ; and this supposition f) such a person is described in 

at all events agrees with the old hexameter verse as etpi^vrjs ap^as, 

story that he possessed consider- owing to the necessities of the metre ; 

able property. and at Smyrna itself (C. /. G. 315 1) 

€lpi]vapxo5;] * //le captai)i of the we have mention of a a-TpaTrjyos 

po/ice,' though in some respects ' the eVi rrjs elpi]VT]s, who is doubtless the 

high-sheriff' would be a nearer e- same officer. See also Pallad. H/st. 

quivalent. This officer {dpijvapxos, Laus/ac. c 116 6 fnl rrj^elpijvrjs, tr3.n.s- 

(Iprivdpxrjs, flpj]vapxflv) is mentioned lated ' irenarcha ' in the Latin. It 

not unfrequently in the inscrip- was a Xfirovpyia and seems to have 

lions in connexion with cities of been regardedas an honourable office. 

Asia Minor ; C. I. G. 2768 (Aphro- The rhetorician Aristides, himself a 

disias), 2882 (Miletus), 2929, 2930 b native of Smyrna, thus describes the 

(Tralles), 3496 (Thyatira), 3831 a* way in which these irenarchs were ap- 

24 — 2 



372 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS, [vi 

KeK\ripu)fjievo£ to avro bvojua, 'Hpcod}]^ eiriXeyofievo^, 
ecnrevhev eU to aTadiov avTov elcra'ya'yeiv, 'iva eKeluo^ 
fxev Tov 'lZlov KXfjpov aTTapTLcrf], Xpio'Tou K0iv(iiV0<s yevo- 
p.evo'i, ol he TrpodovTe^ avTov Trjv auTOv tov 'lovha 
vwocr^oiei^ Ti/uitoplav. 5 

VII. ' G)(^ovTe^ ouu TO Traidapiov, Trj TrapaCKevrj 
Trepi deiTTi/ov topav e^fjXOov hiMyjULTai Kal iTnreTs jueTU 
Ttav <tvv}]6(jov avTol^ 'ottXcov, ojc eni Ahcthn Tpey^ovTe'i. 
Kal oyfre Ttj^ wpa^ crvveTreXBovTe^, eKelvov fj.ev evpov 
ev TLVL hcofjiaTiu) KaTaKeifievov ev vTreptoo)- KccKeldev he lo 

I KeKXyjpufjLei'os] mp ; KeKKyjpofxii'os s ; Kal K\ripov6fj.os (sic) b. eTrCKeyS- 

fievoil bps; Xeyofxewos m. 2 eaTrevSevI bps ; ^(rwevutv m. avrbv'] mbpv ; 

om. s. 3 dirapTlarf] airapTrjcr-r) bs ; avaprriffei m. yevbixevos] yevvd/ievos s. 

4 Tfjv avTov] bps ; ttjs avTrjs m. tov] ti3 ss. 5 vvoaxot^^ Tifiupiav] b 

(vTroax^e^') ps ; Tvxf^cnv ri/xuplas m (comp. L poenain accipiani). 6 to 

TratSaptoc] to, iratodpia v alone. 7 Trept] m ; om. pbvs. wpav"] mb ; 

uipg. pvs (comp. L). diwy/UTai] diuyfj^ijTai bvs. 8 Xya'TTjv'] Xtjcttt] v. 

TpexovTes] bpvs ; dTrepxo/xfcot m. 9 cvweTreKOovTfs] s ; crwa-rreXdovTes 

bv ; iirekdovTas E; a.ire\dbuT€s m; KaToKa^ovTes p. 10 Sw/xariy] do/j-aTiu 

bv. ffttTttK'et^ei'Oj'] here, bpvs ; after vwepi^ixi, mE (who however omits ^;' tivl 

du/jLaTiu)). iv sec] vsE ; om. mbp. uTrepyy] vwepdip s. 5^] mpvs ; om. b. 

II ■fj^ovXrjdr]'] mpvs; i^ovXrjdy] h. 12 Qeov] pvsLE ; (but with v. 1. Kvplov) ; 

pointed; Or. Sacr.'iv {Op. I. p. 523, 6 koI KXrjpovofios is obviously cor- 

Dindorf) eTj-e/xTrero roTs ijyepLocri kut' rupt. 

eKfivovs tovs xpofovs acp' iKacTTrjs TToXeois I. to avTo ovofia] ''the same 
fKaarov eVovs ovoixuTa SeKa dvdpdiv Totv name'' with the persecuting tyrant 
TrptuVwi'' TavTa eSei a-Kf\j/apLfvov tov r;ye- in the Gospel. The meaning is ex- 
fjiova ov irpoKplvfuv e'| cnrcivTav Kadi- plained by the following words, 
(TTCLvai (fivXaKa Trjf flpijvrjs. On the 'Hpcodrjs eViXeyo/iei'os. Zahn emends 
' irenarchae ' see Gothofred on Cod. the text by reading 'UpaSr) for 
Theodos. Lib. xii. Tit. xiv (iv. p. 647), 'HpwSjjr, and omitting [eVtJXe-yo/ifi/os-. 
and Valois on Euseb. H. E. iv. 15 ; Having dealt thus violently with the 
and on cipr^rap^or generally Wadding- text, he explains his reading, 'Hero- 
ton's note Asie Miiicurc Inscr. ill. 57 dis nomen quod Smyrnaeorum zrc- 
(p. 27), Bull, de Corr. Hell. xi. p. 99 narcha sortitus est, revocavit Hero- 
(1887), and Mommsen Rmn. Gesch. dem tetrarcham^ 
V. p. 324. 6. TrapauK^vji] On the meaning 
6 KeKAT;pa)/xei/os] ' wJio had had as- of this word here see the general 
signed to him ' by a providential introduction. 

fitness ; as in Epiphan. Haer. Ixxvi. 7. fitcoy/xtrat] ^ gens d'armes,' 

10 (p. 923) (TV dvo/jLoios yeyovas, kXt]- literally 'pursuers' ; Amm. Marc, 

pw^eis TovTo TO ovop.a. The reading xxvi. 9 'adhibitis semiermibus paucis 



vii] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARR 2>7Z 

i]^vvaTO eU erepov "x^capiov aTreXSeXv, d\X ovk t]fiov\}]6r]y 
eiTTcov To GeAHMA xoy Oeof reNececo. aKOvcra^ ovv 
\_avTov^^ irapovra^, Karafidi dieXexdf] avroT^, davjua- 
^ovTcov t<jov TrapovTcov TYiv r'lXLKiav avTOv kol to ev- 

15 crrade^, \_Kar\ el ToaavTr] o-Trov^rj riv tou crvWrjcpdfjvai 
TOLOVTov TrpeclSvTtjv ai/dpa. evOeio^ ovv ai/'ro?? eKeXevae 
Traparedtji/aL (payeiv Kal Trieiv ev eKelvn Trj copa, ocrov 
av (iovXcdvraL' e^t]T7iaaT0 de avTOv<s, 'iva Zudcnv avTw 
Cbpav TTjOos TO TTpoa-eu^acrdai ddeco^. twv Ze iiTLTpe- 

20 ylravTitiv, crTa6e\<i 7rpocrt]v^aTO 7rXt]pt]^ wV Tf]£ '^dpiTO^ 

Kvplovhm (with Acts xxi. 14). yev^adu)] G; yiv^aecoE. oi5r]mpsL; 5^ 

bv. 13 avTois Trapovras] pvs ; tov^ trapovTas b; irapovras avroiii ni ; 

vapovras [E]. /cara/3aj] p [E] (comp. L) ; koI KaraSas bvs ; om. (altogether) m. 

SieXex^v] SiTjXex^V P- davfxai^ovTuv] pv ; davfia^uivTwv s ; add. be b ; praef. 

^'a' m. 15 Koi d] [E] ; d ni ; koL otl p; nvh iXeyov t] h; tj alone vs. 

TOffavrr) ffirovST] ^v] vs ; Toaaurr] airovdr] rj b (adding rjv after avdpa) ; Toaavr-r] ffirovd'^ 
(sic) el (sic) m; Tocravrr] yevoLTO cnrovdrj E ; roaavrr] aTrovoy expvcravTO p. 16 

ToiovTov] add. 6eo<pi\el m alone. auTois] here, bs ; after iK^Xevaev, m ; after 

■n-aparedrjvai, v; avrovs here, p. 18 pouXuvTai] ^oiiXovtcli ps. avrovi] 

mbs ; aiiTois pv. SwtrtJ'] bp ; duia-waiv mvs. aurc;)] auroj' m alone. 

19 TTpos TO npoaev^affOai] mvs ; Trpos to ev^acrdai p ; ■wpoaev^a<jdai b ; ws ai* irpocei- 
^oiTo [E]. 20 cTTci^ets] add. Trpos afaToXds m alone. 

quos diocmitas appellant,' Jul. Ca- 11. x^P^o^] ''farm', ''estate''; see 

pitol. Vit. M. Anton. 21 ' armavit the note on Ign. j'?.?;;;. inscr. 

et diocmitas,' Cod. Justin, x. t^o. 4 12. To 6eKr]]ia k.t.X.] Acts xxi. 14 

rOiv SieoypLTjTiKav, Corp. Inscr. Graec. roD Kvpt'ou rh 6e\-qiia (v. 1. to OiXrjfia 

383 1 a* napaa-xovTa ra Kvpita KaitrapL tov Kvpiov) yiveada (v. 1. yeveadco) ; 

a-vfifiaxov Stcoy/xe/rTji/ Trap' eavrov (at see also Matt. vi. lo, xxvi. 42 (comp. 

Aezani). With this last passage comp. Luke xxii. 42). 

Pallad. Hist. Lans. c. 116 o eVi t^j 14. to ev<Tra6W\ ^ his Jif'!nness\ 

(ip7]vr]s...Trpos TOV ixop.evov avfifiaxov ''constancy''; see the note on Ign. 

dnev, whence it appears that these Polyc. 4. 

Stwy/iTrat were under the command of 15. et...^i/] This is the reading 

the irenarch. See also Waddington to which the variations in the autho- 

on Inscr. ill. 992 (p. 22 5)=C. /. 6^, rities point. For the construction 5au- 

3831 a^ above. p-a^ew d, followed by an indicative, 

/iera Tav ... oTr'Kav] John xviii. 3 see Kiihner's Gramm. ll. p. 88j sq. 
Xa^av Tr]v (Tnelpav ...epx^Tai (ku fie- 18. Scocrti/] If the Other reading 

Ta...oTr\av. hdfTaxriv be correct, see for this 

8. as en\ 'XrjcTTT]^] Matt. xxvi. future conjunctive Winer Gramm. 

55 a>s eVi XrjaTrjv i^rjKOaTe ; COmp. § xiii. p. 89, § XV. p. I02. 

Mark xiv. 48, Luke xxii. 52. 20. oToi^elf] For this attitude in 



374 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN.EANS. 



[vu 



Tov Oeov 01/TW9, COS eirl hvo wpas fxt] hvvacrdai (riyfjo'ai, 
Kai eK7r\t]TT6(r6ai roi/s ctKOvovTas, ttoXXovs re fxera^ 
voeiv eTTi tm iXrjXvdivaL iirl toiovtov deoTrpewr] irpecr- 

VIII. 'Girel Ze ttote KareTravcre Tfiv Trpoo'evx^Vt 5 
fivtjIULOveva'as aTravTUiv Kal twv TrcoTTore (rvfJifie^XriKOTcov 
avTw, fJiLKpwv Te Kal jueyaXcoi/, epdo^cov re Kai. ddo^cov, 

I ws] m [E]; ware bpvs. cttI Si5o wpas] mbpvE ; om. s. (ri7^(Tat] mv; 

atUTTTJaai bps. 2 /cat] d\X' v alone. fKirX'^TTecrdai] TrXiqTTecdai s. ttoX- 

Xovs re] bpsE : iroWovs de m ; /cat (om. ttoXXoi's re) v. 3 ctti rtj;] sE ; exi to 

mbv ; Kal p. ^eoTTjoeTr^] p [E] ; deoTrpeTrei bvs ; deocpCKyj m. 5 'ETret 5^ 

xore] mE ; tl)s 5^ bpvs. From this point onward Eusebius quotes directly from the 
document. 6 awavriov] ttcwtuv m; dwavruv (sic) s. /cat rtGv Trdjirore] pv 

sE; /cat Tt5;' ttot^ b; rwf K-at Trore (sic) m. cv/^^e^XTjKOTUf] sE (best MSS, Ruf); 

<7v/i[3aX6vTUi' m ; avfi^e^-qKoruv bpvj. 8 Tratrjjs] mE ; ctTratrTjs bpvs. 

9 6;'tj] mvsE ; iv '6vi^ bp. KadlcavTes] KaOrjffavres s. 10 ^'yaYOj'] mE (best 



prayer see e.g. Matt. vi. 5, Luke 
xviii. II, 13. 

9. ova] Evidently regarded by 
the writers as a parallel to the inci- 
dent in the Gospels; Matt. xxi. 2 sq, 
John xii. 14 sq. 

10. aa^^arov /MeyaXov] ' a liigh sab- 
bath ' ; see the general introduc- 
tion. 

12. Ni/crJrT^f] The name occurs 
more than once in the inscriptions 
at Smyrna and in the immediate 
neighbourhood; Corp. Insn-. Grace. 
3148, 3359. As it is not a common 
name until a later date, this fact is 
not without its value. It was borne 
by a great sophist, a citizen of 
Smyrna, who lived in the time of 
Nerva and was highly esteemed by 
his fellow-townsmen (Philostr. Vit. 
Soph. i. 19, p. 511 sq ; i. 21, pp. 516, 
518 ; ii. 16, p. 596). He is styled 
'Sacerdos' (Plin. Ep. vi. 6, [Tacit.] 
Dial. 15), which appears to be an 
official title, not a proper name. It 
is apparently this Smyrnasan, whose 
oratory is described by Automedon 
in Anthol. ll. p. 210. Fabricius 



{Bibl. Graec. vii. p. 755, ed. Harles) 
would identify him with our Nicetes, 
but chronological considerations 
make this hardly possible. The 
rhetorician of this name mentioned 
by the elder Seneca {Stias. 3, Con- 
trov. i. 5, 7, 8, iv. 25, 29, v. 31, 33, 34) 
seems to have been a different per- 
son from the Smyrnaean, for it is 
hardly possible that the same man 
who lived under or before Tiberius 
(Senec. Suas. 3) can have been 
flourishing still under Nerva (Phi- 
lostr. Vit. Soph. i. 20, p. 512). Pos- 
sibly however Philostratus has mis- 
named the emperor in question. In 
the Clementine fiction Nicetes and 
Aquila are the brothers of Clement 
{Clem. Horn. ii. i, etc., esp. xiii. 6, 
7). They are made bishops rav 
Kara 'Aaiav TrapoiKiutv, Apost. Const. 
vii. 46. An account of all the writers 
bearing the name Nicetas or Nice- 
tes is given in Fabricius Bibl. Grace. 
VII. p. 745 sq. 

Kapovxav\ As in Is. Ixvi. 20 
(Symm.), Edict. Diocl. 15. 9 {Corp. 
laser. Lat. III. p. 835). It is the 



VIIl] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



375 



Kai Traatj^ t//? kutu Triv oiKOVfJievriv KadoXtKtjs 6KK\t]- 
cria<Sy t;7? wpa^ e\6ov(r)]£ tov i^ievai, bi/co KadicravTes 
lo avTOV i]'ya'yov el<i Trjv "TroXiVy opto's G'a(i(iaTOV jueyaXov, 
Kai VTTtjVTa auTw 6 elptjvap^o^ 'Hpco^tj'5 Kal 6 TraTijp 
avrou NiKrjTt]^, o'l Kai jULETaSevre^ avTOv ettl T7]V Kapov- 
X(^v e7rei6ov TrapaKade^Ojuevoi Kai Xeyoi/re^' Ti yap 
KaKOV ecTTiv enrelv, Kvpio^ KaTcrap, Kai 67ri6vcrai, Kai ra 

MSS, but V. I. ^701') ; ■^yov bpvs. SfTOs] ovru^ s. /j-eyaKov] mbvsLE ; om. p. 

1 1 virrii>Ta] bmE ; viravra (sic) ps ; inravTo. v. avTi^'[ mpE ; avrov bsv* (but 

corn V** marg). 'HpciSTys] praef. d iiriKXridels v alone. 12 NiktJttjs] 

bmvsE ; NtKijroj p. Praef. ovbuari v alone. Add. ewl to oxvP-c- ('^XW" v) bpv ; 
om. msE. It is obviously a gloss on eirl tt)v Kapovxav just below, and has crept into 
the text at the wrong place. ol] om. m alone. eiri tt]v /capoOxa"] bpvs ; 

iirl Kapouxav m ; els to (ixvf-"- E. 14 K^jpios] G ; Kvpie E (comp. L). 

eTridvaai] G ; dOcraL E. Kai to. toi/tois aKoKovda] mbvs (comp. L) ; ra tovtols 

a-KoXovda (om. /cat) p ; om. (altogether) E. 



Latin word carruca, somewhat trans- 
formed for the sake of a common 
Greek termination (-ovxa from e'xu)). 
In Edict. Diocl. I. c, where it is 
written Kapovxov, it is distinguished 
from the rheda, the dorjnitoriuin^ etc. 
It was a stately, covered carriage, 
used by high functionaries or by 
ladies. See Ducange Gloss. Med. 
Lat. s.v. 'carruca.' 

14. Kvptof Katcrap] ' Casar is 
Lord.' This, combined with the 
further demand j:^ 9 Xoidoprjaov tov 
Xpia-Tov, was a defiance of i Cor. xii. 
3 ov8e\s iv TTVevfiari Qeov \a\u>v Xe'yft 
AvadefjLa 'lijcrovs, Kal ov8e\s dvvaTai 
enrelv Kvpios 'irjaovs fl firj iv Trvev- 
fiuTi ayla (the correct text). In a 
certain sense Kvpios Ka'ia-ap might 
have been said innocently; but, as 
intended, it was a direct negation 
of Kvpioi ^Itjo-ovs and a virtual deifi- 
cation of the emperor : see TertuU. 
Apoi. 34 'Dicam plane imperatorem 
dominum, sed more communi, sed 
quando non cogor ut Dominum Dei 
vice dicam,' quoted by the commen- 
tators. The reading of the Greek 



MSS is Kvpios Kaiaap, for which the 
vocative Kvpie Kalaap of Eusebius 
is a very natural but less expressive 
substitute. 

On the title 'Dominus' see Mar- 
quardt J^om. Alte^'th. ll. 3, p. 304, 
note 1353 (ed. i), and esp. Mommsen 
Romisches Staatsrecht ll. p. 737 sq. 
Augustus and Tiberius had declined 
to be so called; but at a later date 
emperors entertained no scruples 
on this point. On coins and docu- 
ments of Antoninus Pius for instance, 
under whom Polycarp was martyred, 
it occurs ; Eckhel Nujh. Vlll. p. 365, 
Orelli hiscr. 4370 (this last belonging 
to the year 155, and therefore nearly 
synchronous with Polycarp's martyr- 
dom), passages quoted by Momm- 
sen. The title Kvpeoy is applied to 
the emperor in more than one ex- 
tant Smyrnaean inscription ; Boeckh 
Corp. Inscr. Graec. 3295, 3384. 
Though it occurs in the connexion 
'dominus et deus' as early as Do- 
mitian (Suet. Dom. 13 ; comp. Mar- 
tial V. 8), it was not in itself con- 
nected with the deification of the 



376 LETTER OF THE SAIYRN^ANS. [viii 

TOi/TOis aKoXovda, kul ^tacrco^ea-dai ; 6 ^6 ra fxev 
TrpcoTa ovK aTreKpivaTO avToT's, eTrifievovTcov he avTcHu 
e(hf]' Ov jueWco iroLeiv b cujuf^ovXevere fdoi. ol he, 
aTTOTUXovre's tov TreTcrai avrov, heiva p/jjuaTa eXeyov 
Kal niera CTrovhtj'S KaOrjpovv avTOV, W9 KaTiovTa diro Ttj's 5 
Kapov^a^ aTTOcrupaL to avTiKPrj/mioi/. Kal jurj eiriCTTpa- 
(pei^i cos ovhev TreTrouOws, TrpodvjULU)^ jueTa (nrovhf]^ eVo- 
pevero, dyofxepo^ ek to crTdhiov, Oopv^ov TrjXiKOVTOV 
oVtos eV T(jo aTadLU) ws jurjhe aKOVO'dfji'al Tiva hvvacrdai. 

I 6 5^] add. ci-yios iroXvKapiros v. 2 avroh] bpvs; avTois m; om. 

E. 3 /xAXw] fJiiXtj} b. ■jrote?*'] G ; irparreiv E. (rv/j-ISovKeveTel 

crv/j.^ov\€V€Tat. mps. 4 avrov] add. 5ta TreiO avoKoyias v. EXeyov] mE ; 

add. avT(f bpv^s. 5 airovd-rjs] praef. ttoXXtjs v alone. Kadypovv] Kadrj- 

pov vs ; Kadrjtpov (sic) p ; Kad-qpov b. avTov"] G ; om. E. Add. aTro tov oxV' 

/jLaros bpvs ; om. mE. It is obviously a gloss on aTro rijs Kapovx^s just below. «s] 
txt mpE; add. Kal bvs. aTro ttJs Kapovxas] G; aVo rod oxv/J'aTos E. 

' 6 aTToo-L/pat] {oLTrocTvpaL m) mE; airoavp^vai bpvs. In L the sentence runs, ?// stims 
aliqua ex parte quassaret. avTLKvrijxiov'] dvTLKvl^iov s. Kal] G; tiXXa. yhp E. 

yuTj] yitTjS^ V alone. 7 cJs] G ; dla E. Trpo^i'/xws] mbvs ; vpodvfios pE 

(but v. 1. irpodv/j-ws). 8 d.76yUej'Os...(T7-d5ioj'] £is to oraSiov £170^61/0? m alone. 

dopv^ov — et's TO ffTadiov (c. 9)] om. s. by homoeoteleuton. dopv^ov] txt mbpv ; add. 
S^ E, omitting it in T(p (5^) no\i;K(i/>7r<f), just below, so as to begin the new sen- 
tence here. 9 /uriS^] txt mbpv ; add. ttoXXois E. d.Kova-drjval riva ovvacrOai] 
mbpv ; TToXXois aKovadrivai. E. For aKovadrjvai m has aKOVTiadrjvai. nva] mbpv; 
om. [E]. 10 Ty 5^] add. fxaKapitj) v alone. For Ty 5i...€laL6vTL m alone has tov 

emperor, as TertuUian seems to fMiav e'ixero ('was allied to') koi tov 

think (Apol. 34 ' Augustus... ne do- vvv nap' i]puv XeyopLevov fnidveiv 

minum quidem se dici volebat, et o yap jjjaety vvv Oveiv Xeyopev, epdeiv 

hoc enim Dei est cognomen'), but eXeyov k.t.X. Comp. Joseph. Be//. 

rather implied that his subjects were J^ud. vii. 3. 3 reKpyjpiov epnapexfiv 

his slaves (Plin. Paneg. 2 'non enim otoynei/of to eTriBveiv, aa-irep voixos earl 

de tyranno sed de cive, non de to7s "EXXt]<tlv k.t.X. (of Antiochus 

domino sed de parente loquimur'). Epiphanes), Diod. Sic. xviii. 60 

The Christians, having their own enidvov tK Kil3a>Tiov xpvo-oO iravres 

Kvpios, imported a corresponding ot rjyepLoves tov re XijSaviaTov koI rav 

meaning into it when applied to the aXXav evatav to. noXvTeXiaTaTa kuI 

emperor, and so regarded it as bias- irpoaeKvvow as 6eov tov 'AXe^av- 

phemous. 8pov (a good illustration of our text). 

€Tri6v(rai] ^ to offer incense'. This See Wesseling's note on Diod. Sic. 

compound is used especially, though xii. 11, from which these references 

not solely, in the sense ' thus impo- are taken. For the offering of incense 

nere', 'thurificare'; see esp. Porphyr. to the emperors see Tertull. Apol. 

lie Abst. ii. 58 avTo to Qvhv tov 6v- 30, Arnob. ad Nat. vii. 36, Euseb. 



ix] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 377 

10 IX. Tm ^6 rioXvKapTrM ei(ri6vTL eh to (TTohiov 
(pcovrj e^ ovpavov eyevero ' ' l(r)(ye FloXvKapTre Kal 
cti/dpi^ou, Kal Tov lueu eiTTovTa ovZeh ei^ev, Trjv ^e 
(pcovrju Tcov rifxeTeptov ol 7rapovTe<i riKOva'av, Kai Xonrov 
7rpo(Ta-)(6evTO^ avTOv dopu/So^ t)v fxeyas aKOVcavTijov 

15 OTL floXvKapTTO^ (rui/6iXr]7rrai. Trpoa-a^dei^ra ovv avTou 
durjpcoTa 6 dvdvTraTO^, el avTa eirj' tou 5e ojuloXo- 
youvTOs, eTreidev apveladaL Xeycov, AiheaO^ri crov tyiv 
i]XiKLav, Kal erepa tovtol^ aKoXovOa, 169 e6o<5 avroT^ 

8^ TroXvKdpvov elcnovTOi. 1 1 eyevero^ G ; y^yovev E. Add. Xiyovcra v (Jacob- 

son) alone. IIoXi'Kopn-e] here, niE; aher d,vdpl^ov,hpvs. Aher iroXvKapire add. 

/xera crov yap elfj-i v (from Acts xviii. 9, 10). 12 eWev] bE; oTdev pvs; idev m. 

13 Tuv Tjfj.eT^poJi'] Ti2v oi fj-eripiov b ; om. s. ot wapovTes] G (comp. L, qui in 

arena erani) ; ttoXXoI E. /cat XotTroj' irpocraxdii'Tos] G; irpoaaxO^vros o^i> Y.. 

15 IloXvKapTros] 6 TroKuKapiros ni alone; iroKvKapirov v. aweiXriirTaL] mpE ; 

ffwrfK-qwraL b ; avveX-qKpd-rj vs. irpoaaxGevTa ovv'] m ; irpocraxOifTa 5^ p ; \onvbv 

irpoaaxdivra. bs ; Xonrov odv irpoffeXdovra E ; tov 8^ ■wpo<7axdivTos iirl tov ^rjfiaTOS 
V. avToif] here, mbps; after av-qpi^Ta, v alone. 16 ei'97] m; d 

TToXijKapTros p ; eii) ■woXiKapiro's bsE ; etTj woX^Kapwos 6 iirlcTKOTros v. tou S^ 

d/MoXoyouvTos] G; /cat 6fj.oXoyrj<ra.vTos E. 17 lireidei'] add. ws evbjxi^ev v. 

18 TJXLKlav] add. w /caX^ iroX'uKapire /cat 0i\e •^jCtcDi/ /cat dvaov rots ^eots tVa /cat TifjLuv 
fieyiuTWv /cat 8ojpeQv Trap' •^,acD:' d^tw^et'y v. eVepa roi/xots ciKoXoD^a] ^Xeyev 

d-KdXovOa m alone. tI)S ^^os ai'ro?s] bvs; us laTiv avToTs ^dos p ; ui> idos rjv avTois 

m ; a, crvvrides avTois E. 

H. E. vii. 15, and esp, Plin. Ep. x. sented in his '^6' caetero'' ; for 'de 

97 ' Qui negant esse se Christianos caetero vivere securum ' is an at- 

aut fuisse, quum praeeunte me decs tempt to give the full force of the 

appellarent et imagini tuae, quam compound hiaaaiecfBai. 
propter hoc iusseram cum simulacris 2. iivniivovTav 8e] See the note 

numinum adferri, lure ac vino si^p- on § 6. 

plicarent, praeterea maledicerent 11. ^wi/?) €^ ovpaj/oO /c.r.X.] This is 

Christo, quorum nihil posse cogi apparently related as a parallel to 

dicuntur, qui sunt revera Christiani, the incident in the Gospel, John xii. 

dimittendos esse putavi.' 28 TjXdev ovv (jiuvr) iic tov ovpavov k.t.X. 

Kal Ta TovTois aKoXovda] sc. 'Xtyovret, The actual words however, 'icrxve 

'and the like\ This clause appears Kai dv8pl^ov, are taken from Josh. i. 

not to be given as forming part of 6, 7, 9 (comp. Deut. xxxi. 7, 23) ; see 

the words of the magistrates ; comp. Ps-Ign. Hero 8. 

^g KoL erfpa TovTOLS aKoXovda. These 12. Tov fiev flnovra k.t.X.] Comp. 

words Koi Ta TOVTOIS aKoXovBa are Acts ix. 7. 

omitted by Eusebius and therefore 16. ei avTos fir)] ^ if it -were the 

by Rufinus. It is a mistake of man himself \ avTos being the predi- 

Cotelier to say that they are repre- cate, not the subject. 



7S 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[IX 



Xeyeiv ' 0/ulog'oi/ tyiv Kalcrapo^ Tu^rjVf jueravorjcroi/, 
eiTTOv, Aipe Toi)s ddeovs. 6 he floXvKapTros eid/Spidei 
Tuj TrpocrcoTTcp ek nravTa tov o^Xop tov ev tm aradiM 
dvojucov edvdov e/uLJ3\6^a<s kul eTnaeia'a^ avTOi^ Ttjv 

I \eyeiv] mpvs; X^7€ii' iffriv E (but v. 1. effrt \iyeiv); \^yui> b. 'O/iOtroi'] 

o/J-waov b; dfioaov s. t^xv^ ti^x^"' b. 2 elTroi'] mE; etW bpvs. TOi^s] om. 

V alone. ddiovs] Oeoiis b. 6 di] add, tI/mios /cat jxaKapios v. i/M^pide^] pbE ; 

ffi^pidds m ; ifi^pLdq vs. 3 t^ 7r/300-w7ry] add. /cai (rri^apif v, toi' sec] 

mv[E]; Tvij' bps. 4 avSfiwv iOvQv] G (comp. L); om. E. /cat... di'ajSX^i/'as] 



r. Ti]U Kaicrapos TV)(r]v] This is 
called in Latin either 'genius' or 
'fortuna' or 'numen Caesaris' — 
most commonly the first. This oath 



Ceesar, 
at the 

50). 



c. 



was invented under Julius 
and caused some scandal 
time ; Dion Cass. xliv. 6 
TvxTiv avTov d^ivvvai (comp. 
Under Augustus days were set apart 
for the worship of the genius of the 
emperor (see Marquardt Rom. Al- 
ter th. II. 3, p. 270). During the same 
emperor's reign we have the notice, 
Joseph. Aiit. xvi. 10. 8 IvXka'iov rfjv 
(TTju Tv)(r]p eTro[j.6(TavTos. This oath 
however was repudiated at first by 
Tiberius (Dion Cass. Ivii. 8 oCt 
ofivvvai To7s avdpmnois rrjv eavTov 
TvxTjv (Tvvex<^P^^)j though afterwards 
we hear that the name of Sejanus 
Avas associated with his own in it 
{td. Iviii. 2 TTJV re TVXT^v aiirav o>[jivvaav). 
At a subsequent date it became very 
common. The emperor Gaius even 
punished persons because they had 
never pronounced it; Suet. Calig. 27 
'quod numquam per genium suum 
dejerassent.' In a form of this oath 
found in two Baetican inscriptions 
of the time of Domitian {C.I.L. ll. 
1963, 1964, pp. 253, 255, 257), the 
genius of the living emperor is 
mentioned after the names of the 
deceased and deified emperors ; 'Per 
Jovem et divom Augustum et divom 
Claudium et divom Vespasianum 



Augustum et divom Titum August- 
um et genium impei'atoris [Caesaris] 
Domitiani Augusti deosque Pena- 
tes.' Sometimes it runs 'per salu- 
tem et genium ' ; e.g. Dion Cass, 
xliv. 50 OX) Tijv re vyUiav ttjv re 
Tvxrjv wpLvvcrav. Hence the oath 
of the mad emperor Gaius, who 
glorifying a certain horse tt)v re 
cr(OTt]pLav avrov Koi rr]v tvx'tjv cofivve 
(Dion Cass. lix. 14). The Christians 
were prepared to accept the first, 
per sahitem, but repudiated the se- 
cond, on the ground that the 'ge- 
nius' or 'fortune' was a demon, a 
false god, which they could only 
adjure for the purpose of exorcising; 
Tertull. Apol. 32 'sed et juramus, 
sicut non per genios Caesarum, ita 
per salutem eorum, quae est au- 
gustior omnibus geniis ; nescitis 
genios daemonas dici...ceterum dae- 
monas, id est genios, adjurare con- 
suevimus, ut illos de hominibus exi- 
gamus, non dejerare, ut eis honorem 
conferamus ', Minuc. Fel. 29 'sic 
eorum numen vocant, ad imagines 
supplicant, genium, id est, daemo- 
nem ejus, implorant', Orig. c. Cels. 
viii. 65 TVXJ}v fxefTot ^a(TiXeu>s ovK 
ofivvn€v...eiTe yap, w? dvop-aaav Tivft, 
eK(f)opa p-ovov ia'Tlv...ovK. upvvpev to 
prjdapas ov tuy 6eov...('iTe Kai,..8nipc>ii' 
iarXv ri Tvxrj rov j3a(Ti\f(i>s, Koi oCrms 
anoQavTjTiOV (cttI p.aKKov r)pXv vTTtp 
TOV pfj opLoaai K.T.X., Exhort, ad 



IX] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



379 



S x^^P^f (Trevct^a^ re kuI dva(3\e^a£ eU tov ovpavov, 
eiTrev Aloe tovs ddeous. eyKeip-evov he tov avdvirdrov 
Kal Xeyovros' 'Onocrovy Kai aTroXvio ere' Xoidoprjcrou 
TOV Xpio'TOP' e(bfi 6 FloXvKapiro^' 'OydotjKOVTa Kal e^ 

omitted in s by homceoteleuton. Kal] G; om. E. 6 dO^ovs] add. dirb Trpoa- 

uiTTOv rrjs yy]S v (comp. Acts xxii. ■22). iyKei/xiyov] ivKeiixivov b. avdvirdrov] 

G; ijyovfjL^vov E; pracceptor L. 7 "O^ocrov] ^fiuffov (sic) b ; w/xocrov s. diro- 

Xi^w ffe] diroXvo ere b. Xoidop-qaov] Xvdwprjffov bs. 8 ^(pi) 6 HoXvKapTro's'} mE; 

tunc ait polycarpiis L ; o (add. fiandpLos v) noXvKapiros i(p7] bpvs. 'Oydo-qKovTo] 

iySoi'^Kovra b. 

4. duoiimv] An epithet of the 
Gentiles, Acts ii. 23, i Cor. ix. 21. 
See also the antithesis of 'lovbaloi 
and rrapdvofioL in a passage from an 
early writer in Euseb. H. E. \. 16 
quoted below, p. 383. 

7. \oih6pr)<Tov K.T.X.] This was 
the test applied by Pliny in the 
Bithynian persecution ; Ep. x. 97 
'praeterea maledicerent Christo...ii 
at Christo maledixerunt.' 

8. 'OyhoTjKovra k.t.\J\ Comp. Po- 
lycrates in Euseb. H. E. v. 24 eyw 
ovv, d8e\<poi, e^^KovTa nivTe err] ex^oiv 
iv Kvplco (c.T.X. It is doubtful whether 
Polycarp means that he was a Chris- 
tian from his birth and was now 
86 years old, or that it was 86 
years since he became a Christian. 
With the reading e^co SovXeuwi/ (for 
tovXfvQ)) the former interpretation 
seems more natural, as it is also 
more probable in itself In favour 
of the latter Halloix (l. p. 588), fol- 
lowed by others, quotes the dying 
words of Hilarion, 'Egredere, anima 
mea ; quid dubitas ? septuaginta 
prope annis servisti Christo, et mor- 
tem times?' (Hieron. Vt't. Hilar. 45, 
Op. II. p. 39), spoken when he was 
in his Soth year ijb. 44). But even 
if we take the reading fiouXeuco, this 
parallel only shows that Polycarp 
might have meant the 86 years to 
reckon from his conversion, not that 
he did actually mean it. 



Martyr. 7 t^t^Kikov dp.apTrjfjia tiuai 
vop,i(TTiov To ofj-vvvaL Tvx'Tji' rivos 
{Op. I. p. 278, ed. Delarue). Pliny 
{Paneg. 52) makes it a merit of 
Trajan that 'non apud genium tuum 
bonitati tuae gratias agi, sed apud 
numen lovis Optimi Maximi pate- 
ris'; and yet he himself punished 
the Bithynian Christians for repu- 
diating the cultus of this emperor 
{Ep. x. 97, quoted above on § 8 
fiTidva-ai). This worship of the em- 
peror's genius was a natural outcome 
of Roman polytheism, for we meet 
in the inscriptions with 'genius 
oppidi, municipi, cohortis, legionis, 
populi Romani, etc.', and even pri- 
vate individuals had their 'genii.' 
But it outran all bounds, and this 
was held the most terrible of all 
oaths ; Tertull. Apo/. 28 'Citius 
denique apud vos per omnes deos 
quam per unum genium Caesaris 
pejeratur', Minuc. Fel. 1. c. 'et est 
eis tutius per Jovis genium pejerare 
quam regis'; see also Melito ad 
An ton in. 4 (p. 425, Otto) with Otto's 
notes, p. 464 sq. Tiberius indeed, 
when Rubrius was accused of vio- 
lating the 'numen August! ' by per- 
jury, deprecated his punishment on 
the ground that 'perinde aestiman- 
dum quam si Jovem fefellisset ; de- 
orum injurias diis curae' (Tac. Ann. 
i. 73); but this was not an insult 
offered to a living emperor. 



-1 



8o LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [ix 

eTr] [^x^] ^ov\€vw[v] avTw^ Kal ovZev fjie ■^hiKt^aev Kal 
TTWs ZvvafJLai l3\aa'(pt]fjLf]a'ai tov jSaaiXea juov, tov aria- 
aavTa jne; 

X. ' E.TTLfJievovTO'i Ze iraXiv avTOu Kal Xeyovro^y 
' Ojuoo'oi' Ttjv Kaicapo^ Tv^riVi direKpLvaro' Gl Kevodo- S 
^eTs 'Iva 6(j.o(7(jo Tt]V Kaia-apo^ tv^^v, ws (Tv Xeyei^, 
TrpocTTTOieL de dyvoeiv jue tis elfxi, juera 7rappr](na^ ctKOve, 
XpiCTiavos elfjii. el Ze 6e\ei<5 tov tov ^^jOicrrmi^fcr/xoi/ 
fjLadeTv Xoyov, ^o? rifjiepav Kal ctKOvcrov. ecpr] 6 dv6v- 
Traros* Flelaov tov ZrjfjLOv. 6 he floXvKapTro^ eiTrev lo 

I ?x<^ dovXevuip] bpvs {8ov\evov s) (comp. L, octogesimwn jatn ct sexfinn annum 
aetatis ingredior, nomini ejus pTobatus et serviens semper) ; SonXeuw mE [C/iro7t- 
Pasch.\ avTi^^OLvrov v. ouSeV yue T^Si/cT/tre*'] bpvsE [C^;^;?-/!:?^!://.] (but add. 

dWd KOX fjLa.\\ov di€(pv\a^& /xe aTrb itavrhs KaKod v) ; numquam ab eo laeszts, sem- 
perque servatus L ; i^vXa^^v /xe m. 2 ^aaCKia /uou] KvpiSu fiov Kal §aci- 

X^a V alone, but L expands in another way. ciiaavTa ^ue] add. otto toWQv 

OXlxpeuv Kal dvayKuv v. 3 fxe] /j.ai b. 4 irdXiu] om. m alone. 

avTov] TOV avdviroLTov v alone. 5 'O/J-ocrov] Jifxocrov s. tvX'I'^^ tvx^i-v b (and 

so below). Add. /cai d7ro\i5w ere V. direKpivaTO...Tvx''}v^ om. s by homoeote- 

leuton. dveKplvaTo] mbpv (but add. 6 fxaKapios v) ; ait L ; TroXvKapTTOs E 

(adding ^7)(7lv after Kevodo^eh). Et KevoBo^eTs] E ; eKelfo 56^r]s m ; iKetvo 

56^€iv bv; fir] /xoL yivoLTo p; quid...cogis L. 6 ff\J\ G; om. E. 7 irpoa- 

TTOiel 5^] G (but irpoavoi^i. p, TrpoaTroieTs m) ; irpoairoiov/jLefos E. fie ris] G ; 

ocrris E. 8 ei/xi] el/xr] s. 6iX€i^...X6yov] E; 6iXr]s rbv xp'CT'ai'icr/ioD 

fxaOetv Xoyov m ; jxaOeiv OiXeis rbv tov xp'o'^awa/xoO X670;' bpv ; diXus fiadetv t6v 
TOV XP^'^T''-^"^"'!^''^ Xbyov s. 9 ^07? 6 dc^uTraros] mE; duOviraTos ^(prj bpvs. 

10 5-^/xoi'] add. Kal d/coi'w crou v. o 5e] mbps; d a7toj v; om. E. elTrev] G; 

5. KfvoSo^els] ''vainly iniaginesV, my part', as in Mart. Igii. Rom. 10 
'■vainly expectest\ For the two aKove yovv /xera napprjaias. The 
senses of KewSo^or -^f'lv, -$ia, (i) phrase is generally used with XaXuv, 
'vain-glory', (2) 'vain opinion,' see (Iwe^v, etc.: Acts ii. 29, iv. 29, 31, 
the note on Ign. Magn. 11. xxviii. 31, Demosth. Phil. ii. p. y^. 

6. Xva opLoaro)]^ that I would swear\ In Clem. Rom. 34, as in Lev. xxvi. 
For examples of similar uses of Iva 13, i Mace. iv. 18, it signifies 'with 
see Winer Gravun. § xliv. p. 422 sq, boldness, with confidence', all re- 
liii. p. 577. As Kivoho^fiv involves ference to speech being lost. 

a latent desire, the expression here 8. Xptortai/os ei/xt] See Ep. Vietm. 

has a parallel in OiXeiv "iva, which is et Lugd. 10, 19, 20, etc., in Euseb. 

not uncommon. It would appear H. E. v. i ; Act. Justin, et Soc. 2, 3, 

that d/i6c7-(i) is the conjunctive. 4 (Ruinart, p. 106 sq, Ratisb. 1859) '■> 

7. \t.ira Trapprjaias] 'plainly', lit. Act. Fe?p. et Eelic. 2, 6; and comp. 
'with nnrcservedness of speech on Plin. £"/. x. 97. 



x] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 381 



Ce juev Kav \6you tj^icocra' dediday/ueda yap dp-^al's 
KUL i^ov(rlai£ vtto Qeov T6TayjU6vai^ TijULt]!/ Kara to 
TrpoafJKOv Tt]v fjn] fSXarrTOVcrav rifjia.<s dTrovejULeiv e'/ce/i/oi/s 
^e ovK d^iov^ tjyovjuaL tou diroXoyelo'Qai avToh. 

15 XI. 'O ^e dvdvTraTO'i eiTrev' Otjpia 'ey^Mj tovtois 

ere Trapa^aXco, eau jut] iu6Tauor]G't]s. 6 de e'lTrev KdXei' 
djUETadero^ yap tjfjuu r\ dvro twv KpeiTTOviav tirl to. 
;y^€/|Oa) jueTavoia' KaXou he jueTaTideaOai dTro tcov 
^aXeTTcov ini Ta hiKaia. 6 he TvaXiv Trpos avTOV 

20 FivpL (re TTOLM ha7ravt]6t]uai, el twv Bripitav KaTadypovels, 

?07; E. II 2^ fievl add. w avdinrare v. ko.v'] mpvs ; Kai p (Jacobson) E. 

^^I'wo-a] bpvsE ; yj^lwKam.. 12 GeoO] mE ; toO ^eoO bpvs. Tiixriv...a.iroveiieiv'\ 

nibvs ; vvoTacrceadai Kara to irpoaTJKOv /cat TliJ.r)v airovlfiuv ttjh /j,ri ^Xairrovcrav rjfias p. 
13 awovefjieiv] dTrove/XTjv s. 14 ovk d^iovs riyovfxai.] E; oux T/YoOfiat d^t'ous bpvs ; 

oiKTjyovnaL d^iovs ehai m (where the ovk points to the order in E). avrols] 

avTovs m alone. 15 '0 5^ avdiiraros elwev] mE (but with v, 1. ^(prj); 6 d^ 

dvOvTaroi irpos avTov elTrev bps; ^(pTi irpbs avrbv 6 dvOvTraros v. 16 7rapa/3aXw] 

printed 7rapaXa/3uj by an error in Jacobson ; TrapaSuicro} s. fieravorjays] /xeraf o^crets 

bs. 6 de elTrev] bpsE (comp. L) ; 6 5e TroXvKapwos elwev m ; diriKpidr} 6 dyios 

TToKiKapTTOs V. KdXet] add. avrd ii> rdxf'' v. 17 d/MerdOeTOf] dirapadeKTOi 

p alone. tj/juv ^] eiixl m alone. 18 Ka\6v} KaXwv b. fieraTi- 

decrdai] ixiTaOeadai b alone. Add. p-e bpvs ; om. mE. 19 x'^^f'cDi'] 

XaXaLTruiv b. 6 5^] add. dfOviraTos v. ^o ttolw] bpvs ; Trof^crw 

mE. dairavtjdrii'm] G ; Sa/jiaadrjvaL E (translated however consumi by 

Ruf). il...Ka.Ta<ppovil'i\ here, mbps ; before -Kvpl ere k.t.\.,v. For d...KaTa- 

<f>poveiS E has £di'...KaTa(ppoi'rjs. 



ID. Tlela-ov tov hfjpLov] It is not 
clear with what motive the procon- 
sul says this ; whether (i) like Pilate, 
with a sincere desire to release the 
prisoner, or (2) as an excuse for 
his execution, knowing such an ap- 
peal to be useless. 

1 1, hf^ihaypada yap k.t.X.] See 
Alart. Ign. Rovi- 6 vnoraaaopLevovs 
apxovaiv, ev ois okivSwos t] vnorayf] 
K.T.X., with the notes (comp. z'd. 3 
XapiTas...Tas p-fj (BXaTrrovaas yj/vx^f). 
The reference in Sebi8ayp,eda is espe- 
cially to Rom. xiii. i sq, i Pet. ii. 
1.3 sq. 



17. aixeraderos yap k.t.X.] Again 
imitated in Mart. Ign. Rom. 9 koXov, 
CO jSaaiXfv, rj eK KaKwv pLerdvoia k.t.X. 

18. KaXou 8e K.T.X.] From the 
choice of the words here, to xa^fra 
and to. dUaia, it appears that this 
clause is intended to refer to the 
proconsul himself; 'It is you, not 
I, who have need to repent and to 
practise justice instead of cruelty'. 
The insertion of /xe therefore in some 
texts arises from a misunderstand- 
ing. 

20. danavrjdfjuai] Comp. § 1 6. 



382 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [xi 

iau fJLY] fj-ETai/orjcrrj^. 6 de FloXuKapTro^' flvp drrei- 
Ael? TO TTjOO? wpaf Kawfjievov kul ju6t oXlyov crf^ev- 
viifxevov dy POET'S yap to t^§ jmeWovcT}]^ Kpia-eco^ Kai 
alcovlov KoXdceco^ toT^ dce^eai Tripovfievov Trvp. dWa 
TL ^padvveis ; (pepe o (BovXei. 5 

XII. TavTa de Kal erepa irXeiova Xeycov, dapcrovs 
Kal X«|0a9 eveTTLfJiTrXaTO, Kal to rrpocrtoTrov avrov X^P^" 
Tos iirXripovTOf locrre ov fiovov fxr] avfj-Trecreiv Tapay- 
Sei^TOS VTTO Tcov Xeyojuevcov ttjOO? avrov, dXXa TOiivav- 
TLOV Tov dvdvTvaTOV eK(TTt]vaL irefj.'^ai t6 tov iavTOu 10 

I o Sc] mbs; 6 Se dyios p; 6 ayios v; om. (altogether) E. IIoXi//ca/)7ros] bp; 
add. \^y€i v; add. elrrev msE ; add. respondit [L]. HOp] add. ixoi. m alone. dvti- 
Xe?s] pvE ; dTretXijs b ; airtX^s s ; iioi. diroXecs m. 2 t6] om. E alone. 3 dyvoeis] 
dyiforji s. Kpiaeus . . .KoXdaeus^ Ko\d(T€(i)s...Kpiaeuis (transp.) p alone. 4 dXXa] 

Kal a\Xa m alone. 5 ri jipadvuei^} mbpE; /J-rj l3padvi'T]s y ; jBpadji/rjs (om. /x?)) s. 

0] mps ; a vE (but with v. 1. o) ; w b. ^ouXet] mbp ; jBovXtj s; add. iv rdxei v. 

6 5^] Toivvv V alone. 'irepa] mE ; fiXXa bpvs. ■jrXeioi'a] bs {irXeiuiva bs) pv ; 

TrXeiw E (with v. 1. TrXetoj'a) ; om. m. X^7w;'] eiwuv v alone. 7 eveiri/j,v\aTo 

...xdpiTos] om. s by homoeoteleuton. iueirl/j-TrXaTo] pE; ^veT'^/iTrXdrw b; efeTrt- 

TrXSro m ; dvemfnrXdTo v. x<^P'^<'0 add. ^et'as v. 8 eTXT^pouTo] praef. cis s. 

wVre] uffirep vs. 01'] G ; /a?; E. /xr?] bpvsE (but some MSS omit) ; om. m. 

av/XTreixeii'} avfj-wecrlv s. TapaxdivToi\ pvs ; rapaxdevra mbE. 9 dXXa 

I. nCp aTj-fikds K.T.X.] See the In Boeckh Corp. Iiisa\ Grace. 9897 

note on § 2 Trpo dcf)da\fiav yap k.t.X. is a Greek sepulchral inscription of 

8. /X17 (Tvfnrecre'iv K.r.X.] If Tapa^- Smyrna mentioning two Jewish el- 

devTos be read, the subject of a-vpinf- ders, father and son, and concluding 

trt 11/ will be TO TTpoa-coTTov ; if rapax- with the Hebrew Dl7ti». In another 

Bevra, the subject must be Polycarp Smyrnsan inscription (t'd. 3148), be- 

himself, and the construction will longing to Hadrian's reign, mention 

be fiT] crvfiTvecreiv avrov tus npocr- is made of ol nore 'lovSaiot — appa- 

WTTO). Both constructions are illus- rently renegades who had conformed 

trated by the LXX of Gen. iv. 5, 6, to heathenism — as making large con- 

Kaii>...(Tvvf7r€(r€ rm irpoaaTra avrov, tributions to certain public works. 

Ka\ etjre Kvpios 6 Gfo? rw KatV...iVa The presence of a Judaic Docetism 

ri (TvvfTTfae to npoaconov aov ; in Smyrna, as shown in Ign. Sniyrn. 

13. 'louSai'cdi/] See also § 17. 2, 5, etc., is also a significant fact. 

There is ample independent evidence The Jews appear likewise at the 

of the presence of Jews at Smyrna. martyrdom of Pionius and his 

In Rev. ii. 8 reference is made in companions, who also suffered at 

Smyrna to Tr]v ^\aa(f)r]piav t5>v Xf- Smyrna in the Decian persecution ; 

yovTcov 'louSat'ouj flvai iavrovt, Kal Act. Pioii. 3 ' Innumerae quoque 

ovK. tlalv, dWa avvaycoyfj rov ^aravd. aderant feminarum catervae, quia 



xii] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 383 

KtjpVKa, ev fxecrco T(S (TTaduo Ktjpu^ai TpU' floXvKapTro^i 
wfJLoXoyrjo'ev iavTOU Xpia-TLavoi/ ehai. tovtov Xe^Oepro^ 
VTTO Tou KfipuKO^, (XTTuu TO TrXfjOo^ edvwv re Kal 'lov- 
Zaiwv T(av Tt]v Cfivpvav KaroiKovvTOiv (xKaTacry^eTio 
15 Bvjuw Kal jueyaXf] (pMvr\ irre/Soa' Outos ecriv 6 r^?? 
'Acria^ Bidd(rKaXo^, 6 7raTt]p tcou XpicmavcoUf 6 tcou 
j'jjueTepwv 6eu)v KadatpsTrj^j 6 ttoXXov^ ^i^acrKcoi/ jtxr] 
dueiv lutjdh irpoaKweiv, tuvtu Xeyovre^ eTrefSocov Kal 
rjpcoTwi/ TOU ' A<TLap-^}]v 0iXi7r7rov, 'iva e7ra(pfj tm FIoXv- 

TovvavTlov Tov'] om. s alone. dXXd] add. koI p alone. TovvavTiovl 

TovfavTiuv b. 10 e/cffTTjcat] bE; iKcrr-qvai (sic) m (transposing the words, 

iKffT^vai TOV avOviraTov) ; iKcrrrjcrai. s ; /j-aXXov eKari^aai v ; eA,'7rX^|at p. Trifj,\j/aL 

re] ■7r4f/.\peTaL b ; Kai TrifjL\pai. v ; iref^xf/ai. (om. re) s. iavrov] G; om. E. ii ej» 

fi€(X(f] epLfiicTij} bs. tQ cTTadiqi] bE ; tou aTadiov mpvs. Kr/pv^at] mbE ; Kal 

Krjpv^ai pvs. Tpls] mE ; Tphov bpvs. 1 2 u/xoXoyyjaev eauroc] pvsE ; o/j.oXoyrjcrei' 

eavTov b ; iavTov uijioXbyqaiv m alone. tovtov] add. 5^ m alone. 13 edvQv] 

G; T^v eOvCiv Y. i^xxt some Mss om. tQiv). 14 tCiv'Itov?,. I.ij.vpvav] 

fffj.vpvrjv p alone. KaToiKovuruv] oIkovvtwv p alone. aKaTa<TX^'''V\ a/cara- 

(TXfTo s. 15 (p<j}vi{\ praef. rg s alone. e-re^oct] mbvs ; e/36a pE. 16 

'Acrt'as] mEL ; dae^eias bpvs. 6 t^v] Kal tQiv v alone. 18 irpoffKVveivl 

txt mE; add. Tors deoh bpvs. fire^Swv] bvsE; ive^oovv m; i^oow p. 

19 rjpdjTuv] bpvE ; rjpwTow m ; )Jpwra s. 

erat dies sabbati et Judaeorum fe- yvvaiKav rtj (naa-Tiyadr] nore tj i\i0o- 

minas ab opere diei festivitas re- ^oXi]6t] ; ovSanoae ovdaficos. 
laxabat' (comp. § 4). This explains 14. aKaraax^Tm] '' ungovernable\ 

the large concourse of Jews at Poly- as in the v. 1. in James iii. 8, where 

carp's martyrdom, which occurred however the correct reading is uKa- 

also at a festival time. As in the TavraTov. 

Apostolic times, so also in subse- 15. Ouro? Ifrnv k.t.X.] See Passio 

c[uent ages, the Jews took an ac- Cypriani 17 (Ruinart's Act. Sine. 

tive part in instigating the persecu- Mart. p. 17) ' Sectae signifer et ini- 

tions of the Christians ; Tertull. micus deorum.' 

Scorp. 10 ' synagogas Judaeorum, 19. 'Ao-topx'?"] The Asiarch was the 

fontes persecutionum ', comp. Justin head of the Coinimine Asiae, the 

Mart. Apol. i. 31 (p. 72), with Otto's confederation of the principal cities 

note for other references in Justin. of the Roman province of Asia. As 

Their activity in this respect in such he was the ' chief-priest ' of 

Proconsular Asia appears from an Asia (§ 21) and president of the 

anonymous writer in Euseb. H. E. games. For more see the excursus 

V. 16, where twitting the Montanists on the Asiarchs at the end of this 

he says, eo-n rty Toiv ano MovTavov... Letter (p. 403 sq). 

ooTtf VTTO 'lovbalav ediaxdj] rj vno ^iXnrTrov] This Philip is mention- 

TrapavofjLOiv cnreKTavdr] ; ov8fis...ov8e ed as a Trallian below § 21, and 

fjiTju ovbe fv (Twayayals 'lovbaicov rdov Strabo tells us that owing to the 



384 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[XIE 



KccpTTia XeovTcc, 6 ^e e<pr] /ar] eivai e^ov avrw, eTreidt] 
7r67r\r]p(j0KeL Ta KVfrjyeo'ia, tote e^o^ev auroTs ofxadv- 
fJLadov iTTi/Sofia'ai, wcrre tou floXvKapTrov ^covra kutu- 
Kavcai, e^ei yap to tPj^ (pavepu}6eicrt]'s iiri tou 7rpo(rKe~ 
(paXaiov OTrrao-ia^ TrXrjptodfjvai, ore Idcov avTO KaiofJievov 5 
7rpo(rev)(^6fJievo^ eiTreu 67n(rTpa(pei^ toT^ arvv avrto ttio'toTs 
TrpocpfjTiKw^' AeT fie ^covTa Kafji/ai. 

I 6 Se] mE (comp. L) ; add. <f>i\nnros bpvs. i^ov] e^wc s alone. avT(^] 

pE ; avrb (but transp. avrb i^ov) m; avrbv b; avruv vs. 2 ireirKripdiKfi] ttetXtj- 

puKT} s. avToTs] aiiToOs m alone. 3 ^cSfra] om. b alone, which 

reads ivoXvKapirov iirilSorjaai KaTaKavdrjvai. E places fw^ra after clitrre. /cara- 

KavaaC] E (not KaTaKarivai, as stated in Jacobson) ; Kavaai. (sic) m (some letters 
being omitted by homoeoteleuton i^wvlra KalraKavcraL) ; KaTaKa.vdrjvai bpvs (derived 
from the passage just below) ; itt viviim polycarpitm ignis exitreret L. 4 ?5ei] 

ei'Sj; b. (i)aveptjiQd<jr\<i\ bpvs ((pavepiodrjffris s) ; add. aJry mE. 5 avro] avTui 

bps. KaLOfxevov] om. p alone. 6 <ri)j' aOry] G ; ytter' ouroi; E. 7 Aet] 



wealth of Tralles its citizens were 
constantly appointed Asiarchs, xiv. 
p. 649 Koi del Tives i^ avTmv eicriv 01 
TrpcoTevovTes Kara ttjv (napx^ai't ovs 
Aa-idpxai: KaXovaiv. The name Philip 
occurs in connexion with Tralles in 
Galen Op. xill. p. 105 (ed. Kiihn) 
eBodr] xjTvo ^iXiirnov TpaX\iavo7s, and 
on no less than eight Trallian in- 
scriptions (given above, I. p. 629 sq), 
where there is mention of three gene- 
rations of persons bearing the name 
r. 'lovXios "f/XtTTTToy, the grandfather 
being entitled dpxifpfvs 'Ao-tay, the 
father fnirponos tu>v Se/Sncn-coi/ and 
Upev9 Tov ^LosTov Anpa<riov, and the son 
lovXios^iXnrnos avyKXrjriKos (TTpaTrjyos 
'Pwpaiwv, the father, if not the grand- 
father also, being mentioned as dyco- 
podeTt]!. Boeckh (see his note on no. 
2790 at Aphrodisias, where the father 
is again mentioned) conjectures that 
this person derived his name from 
the emperor Julius Philippus ; but 
an inscription since discovered at 
Olympia clearly shows that he is 
wrong. This inscription, published by 
Dittenberger in the Archiiologische. 



Zeitiing XXXVIII (1880), Hft. i, and 
commented on by R. A. Lipsius in 
Jahrb. f. Protest . Theol 1881, p. 
575, runs thus ; 'H 'OXu/i7ri[K)7] /SovXi) 
r[ai'oi'] 'lovXtoLrJ ^iKiTTTTOv TpaXXiavov 
TOV Acnapxr]v rjdoiv evfKa, OXvpiridBi 
arX^' (given above I. p. 629). The 
proximity of date (Olymp. 232 = A.D. 
149) points to the same person who 
presided over the martyrdom of Poly- 
carp. He is evidently the same whose 
name appears in the Trallian in- 
scriptions as fTTLTpOTTOS TCOV ^f^a(TTa}V. 

Perhaps also this is the person men- 
tioned in the Anthology (11. p. 450), 
where there is an epigram by Theo- 
doretus the grammarian (see Fabric. 
Bid/. Grace. VI. p. 320) ets ttjv elKova 
^iXimrov apj(ovros iv ^fiiipvij, from 
which it appears that the Philadel- 
phians sent offerings in recognition 
of his justice. A much later Philip 
is commemorated on coins as Re- 
corder (ypapparevs) of Tralles in the 
age of the Gordians ; Mionnet iv. 
p. 192 (no. II 19), id. St4ppl. VII. p. 
465 (no. 683). 

Since the publication of my first 



xiii] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 385 

XIII. TavTa ovu jacTa toctovtov -ra-^ov^ eyeveTO, 
darrov h eXeyero, tcov b-xXwv irapa-^prifia crvvayovTiDv 

10 eK T6 Twv epyacTTrjplcov Kai (iaXaveiwv ^v\a Kai (ppv- 
yaua, fjaXiorra 'lovZaLwv TrpoOuiuw^, W9 e6o^ auToT^, ek 
TavTa vTTOvpyovvTwv. ore he ri TrvpKa'id tjToijuda-dr], 
aTTodefJievo^ eavTw Travra t« IfJiaTia Kai Aucras Tr]v 
^(ovt]v, eTreipdro Kai viroXveiv eavTov, jurj irpoTepov 

15 TOVTO TTOiwv hia TO dei 'eKacTOv twu ttkttcov ctttov- 



8ti Se? V alone. /xe] fiai ps. Karjvai] mE (but some MSS KaTaKarjuaL); Kara- 

KCLvd-fjuaL bps ; Kavdrji/ai v. 8 eyivero] mbvsE ; eyivfTo p. g r, eX^ytTo] mE ; 

Tov XexO^vaL bpvs. twj'] koL twv m alone. avvaybvTuv] mpE (but v. 1. avva- 

yayovTwv); aw ay aybvTtiiv h\s. lo re] G; om. E. Kai ^aXavduiv] om. m 

alone. ^aXaveiwvl ^aXavlwv bs. Kai <ppvyava'\ om. m alone. 12 virovp- 

yovvTwvlvTTOvpyovTWv I,; vwovpyeiv v. TrvpKal'a] bpvs; nvpa niE. 13 fairrcij] 

bsE; eavTov pv ; avrou m. Trd^Ta] om. m alone. 14 fticT/''] E; add. eavrov 

ps ; add. avrov mbv. viroXveiv iavrov] iavrdv viroXveLV v. 15 del] om. m alone. 



edition, Dr Sterrett {An Epigrapld- 
cal Journey in Asia Minor, 1888, 
pp. 325 sq) has published the im- 
portant Trallian inscription (no. 379 
= no. 4 on I. p. 630 above) which 
mentions three distinct persons of 
the name Julius Philippus; but by 
mistake he has assigned (p. 326) to 
the youngest of the three the title of 
Upeiis TOV Alos tov Aapaffiov which 
belongs to his father. 

2. 7^e7^X?;pa)^•e(] For the omission 
of the augment see Winer Granim. § 
xii. p. 85. 

. TO. Kvvr]yi(Tia\ representing the Latin 
'venationes', as e.g. in Boeckh Corp. 
Inscr. Graec. 25 11 (^apCkia fiovo- 
fxdxoiv Koi vnofivTjfjia Kvvrjyea-lwv Nf/[i«- 
piov KacTTpLKiov AevKLov UaKOiviavov 
Acnapxov kuI AvprjXlas SaTr^oOj IlXa- 
Tcovos AiKivviavris ap)(i(pei-as yvvaiKos 
avToii, where, as here, it stands in 
connexion with an Asiarch ; comp. 
also no. 3650, a similar inscription 
but mutilated. Thus Kwriyea-ia would 
comprise all fights with wild beasts 
in the circus, whether dogs were 

IGN. III. 



employed or not. On the 'vena- 
tio' see Friedlander Sittengcschichte 
Roms II. p. 218 sq, Marquardt Rom. 
Staatsverzu. ill. pp. 507, 542 sq. 

4. eSei yap k.t.X.] Comp. John 
xviii. 32 iva 6 Xoyo? tov Irjaov nXrjpcodrj, 
ov finep ar]fj.aiva>v noico davaTco TjpeXXev 
drroOvricrKfiv. It seems that this unex- 
pected fulfilment of Polycarp's pre- 
sentiment is regarded by the writer 
or writers of this epistle, after their 
wont, as a parallel to the unexpected 
fulfilment of Christ's prediction : see 
above, § i, and I. p. 610 sq. 

6. fiirfv K.T.X.] See above, § 5. 

7. Kafjvai] For this form see 
Winer Gratnm. § xv. p. 106, Veitch 
Irregular Verbs s.v. »catcu. 

10. ^vka Kai 0pi;yafa] ^ luood and 
fiiel^ the former from the workshops 
etc., and the latter from the baths ; 
comp. Cic. in Verr. 11. i. 69 ^ligna 
et sarmenta circumdare, ignemque 
subjicere coeperunt,' c[uoted by Us- 
sher, who also refers to Tertull. Apol. 
50 ' Licet nunc sarjnenticios et se- 
maxios appelletis, quia ad stipitem 

25 



386 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [xni 

^a^eii/ baTi'5 Tay^iov tov ^pwro^ avTOv a^r]Tai' 
feV] TravTi -yap dyadf]^ eveKev TroXiTeias Kal irpo Tf}<s 
TToXia^ eKeKocrfx^TO. evdeco? ovv avTw TrepLerWero to. 
TTjOOs Tr]v TTvpav t'lppLoa-pLeva bpyava. fJLeXXovTMV ^e 
avTwv Kai 7rpo(Tr]\ovv eiTrev ''A<p6Te jue ovtco^' 65 
yap dov^ vTTOnxeTi'ai to irvp hcocei Kal X^P^^ '^^^ viue- 
Tepa<s 6K Tcou i]\a)v d(rcj)a\eia9 dorKvXTOV eTrijULeTvai Ttj 

TTVpa. 

XIV. 01 §6 ov KadriXcocrav fjiev, 7rpo(Teh](Tav ^e 

r o(7Tty] bpsE; ri's mv. raxtoi/] E; raxeiov mpvs ; Taxio-v b (Jacobson). 

XpwTos] xpoTOi s. a\p7p-aL\ G ; e<p6.\p'qTaL E. 2 iv Travrl yap] E (comp. 

L) ; iraprl yap Ka\ip h ; Trpd^ety yap koKcls pvs ; irda-rjs yap m. dyadiji 'iveKev 

TToXtretas] m (but 'iveKa for 'iveKev m) bvsE; Kal dyadas Kal deofiifirjrov TroXireiav p. 
3 TToXitts] E ; jxapTvpias bpvsL. All the words Kal irpo ttjs fxaprvpias (or TroXtas) 
are omitted in m ; and this is best accounted for by supposing that the scribe had 
TToXias in his copy and after writing woXiTeias his eye passed on inadvertently to it, 
so as to omit the intervening words. iKeKoa-fXTiTo] eKeKOfffJuro h ; eKiKT-qro p 

alone. o^v'] 5e m alone. aJrtp] eavriS p. TrepierideTo] irpoerWeTo p alone. 

5 avrOiv Kal] avrov (om. Kai) m alone. irpoayiKovv] txt bpvs ; add. avrov E; add. 

h Ti^ ^vXip V. elirev] add. 6 ayios v. 6 6oi)s] G; 5t5oi>s E. Add. fioi bL; 

om. mpvsE. vfieripas] vp.(2v p alone. 7 e/c t(2v ijXuv] om. m alone. 

d<T<pa\eias] da(pa\ias s. dcrKvXrov] m ; dcrKvXTws E ; dadXevrov bpvs. 9 fJ.&] 

dimidii axis revincti sarmentorum Polycarp. 

ambitu exuremtir.' ?■ aa-KvXrov] Comp. Ac/a Thomae 

2. ayaQri^ K.r.X.] Comp. Vit. 12. 
Polyc. 6 ev TToWrj npoKOTTr] TTjs iv II. coo-TTfp Kptoy K.r.X.] Imitated in 

Xpio-TW niaTeois Kal ttJs Kara rrjv Mart. Igll. Ant. 2 aairep Kpihs eiri- 

dyadrjv noXiTelav u UoXyKapnos iyi- crr]p.os, ayeXrjS KaXrjs i^yov/itvos, said of 

v€To, comp. ti>. § 20. Ignatius under similar circumstances. 

Koi irpo r^? TroXtas] i.e. ' even before For vpoabedels aa-Trep Kpibs comp. 

his advanced years called for this Melito Fragin. 9 (p. 416, ed. Otto) 

assistance.' This reading which is ws yap Kpios fSedrj, where he dwells on 

found in Eusebius seems to be cor- the Kpibi in the sacrifice of Isaac, as 

rect. The omission of the whole a type of Christ, 
clause in the Moscow MS, which is 12. oXoKavrcopa] The adoption of 

the best and which most commonly the other reading would not alter the 

agrees with Eusebius, may be ex- sense. In the LXX oXoKapncopLa, 6- 

plained in the manner suggested in XoKapirooan, are synonyms for 6\o- 

the upper note. Comp. the Ian- Kavrcopa, oXoKavTcoais, all the four 

guage of Macar. Magn. Apocr. iii. words being renderings of n'?y. In 

24 (p. 109) Ka\ Sri nph rfjs fTna-Konrjs Lev. xvi. 24 we have 6XoKavTU)p.a 

...KoXws eo-xf anuvraj speaking of avroij koX oXoKapnapLa roii Xaov, where 



xiv] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 387 

10 avTov. 6 he ottlcto) Ta^ y^eTpa^ 7roiri(ra^ kul TTjOOcr^e^ef?, 
cocTTrep Kpio',- eTr'ia-rifjiO^ ek jueyaXou TTOLfjiVLOv eU Trpoacpo- 
pav, oXoKavTWfjia Zbktov tw 0ew rjTOLfJiacrfxevov, dva- 
(SXeyjy^a^ ek tov ovpavov elirev Kvpie 6 0eo9 6 rrau- 
TOKpdrwp, 6 Tov ctyaTnjTOu Kai euXoytjTov Traiho^ <tov 

15 ' Itjo'ov XpLCTTOv TraTtjp^ hi' ou Tt]v irepi crov eTnyvcoa-iv 
€i\}](paiuevy 6 0eos [6~\ ctyyeXcov kcxi hvvdfJLecov kui Trdfrrjs 
KTicreo)^ iravTO^ re tov yevov^ tmv diKaicou 01 ^(joctiv evw- 
TTLOv (TOV evAoyco (re, on KaTtj^nocra'i fxe Tfi<s t'l/ucepa^ 

om. E alone. TrpoaiSricrav] mE; ^drjcrau pvs ; ^deiaav b. lo 6 5^] 

add. ayios TroXuKapiros v. ii eirlcrTj/nos] iwiai/xos ps. Add. ava(p€p6fjL€voi 

E; om. G. 12 oXoKavTwixa] mvsE ; oXoKapirw/xa bp. ry 9e(f3] G; 

dei^ TravTOKparopi E. 7jTOLfiacrfj.€vov... ovpavov] G (comp. L) ; om. E. tjtoi- 

Ha<T/j.^vov] add. et (sic) s alone. 13 Kvpie ...wavTOKpaTivp] GL; om. E. 

14 Kal evXoy^Tov] om. vs by homoeoteleuton. aov] here, bvsE; after dyairTiTov, 

p (Jacobson). For -jraidos crov m has <tov vlou. 15 di' oi5] om. p alone. 

<Tov] G ; <re E. 16 6 dyy^Xuv] bv ; dyyiXuv (om. 0) mjpsE. dvvd/xewv] 

dvvaf^alwv s. 17 Kriaews] mvsE (but with v. I. tt]s Kricreus) ; rrjs KTiaews p ; 

TTis KT-rj(7€ws b. Add. drjixLOvpyos v alone. Travros re] mE ; Kal iravrbs bpvs. 

diKaiuv] bpvsLE; dvdpuTruv m. 18 KaTTj^iwiras] mE; rj^iwaai bpvs. i]fj.ipas 

Kal upas ravTTjs] bpsE ; Spas Tavrtjs Kai -qixipas v ; rjfx^pas rairnqs m ; hac passmte L. 

the same word npy stands in both roG Xa^e'iv fie fiipov k.t.X. When in 

places in the original. John xii. 27 our Lord says a-axrov nt 

14. Traibos crov] ''Thy S07l^ rather e'/c t^? apa^ Tavrrjs (quoted by Steitz 

than ' T/i_y servant'' ; see the note on and others after him), the last idea 

Clem. Rom. 59. which any one would think of im- 

17. TOV yivovs Tav 8iKaiaiv] So porting into the text would be a 
again, § 17. Comp. Hermas 67ot. ix. reference to the exact hour of the 
17 quoted by Zahn. See also the note day or night ; and the case before us 
on § 3. is a parallel. See also above § 2 

18. Tijs rffiipai K.r.X.] ' Thts day eKeivr] rfj wpa fiaaavi(6ixevoi, § 7 4"^' 
of persecution and this hour of yiiv Kai nu'iv iv eKelvrj rj] cSpa, and 
death.' As the ^fiepa denotes the comp. Acta Joannis p. 6 (ed. Zahn) 
period of suffering, so the copa de- rjfj.apTov, Trartp Ile'rpe, eV rrj wpa Taiirrj 
notes the climax of that period. k.t.X. The meaning is best explained 
There is no reference to the day of by Vtta Cypriani 16 (Cypr. Op. ill. 
the month, or the hour of the day, as p. cvii, Hartel) 'Inluxit denique dies 
some have thought. In such a con- alius, ille signatus, ille promissus, ille 
nexion any chronometrical reference divinus, quem si tyrannus ipse dif- 
would be altogether out of place. ferre voluisset, numquam prorsus 
The significance of the words is in valeret,' and below § 18 is the ex- 
fact explained by the following clause pression 'clarificationis hora matura.' 

25 — 2 



388 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [xiv 

Kai wpa^ TavTT]^, tov Xajieiv fie juepo^ ev dpSjjLco Ttov 

fiapTVpCOV iv TW TTOTYipLCp TOV XpiCTTOV [(TOfJ € I C A N A- 

CTAciN zooHc alcoviov ■yf/'V^fj'i T6 Kai (TcofJLaTO^ ev dcpdapaia 
TTvevfj.aro'i dylov ' eV oh 7rpo(rde^6eLr]v evcoTriov crov at]- 
fJLepov ev Oucria ttiovl Kai npoa^eKTrj, Ka6a)<i Trporjroiiuacra^ 5 
Kai 7rpoe(bavep(jocra^ Kai e7r\t]pa)(ra<Sf 6 d-^ev^r]^ Kai d\t]- 
Bivo^ 0609. ^la TOVTO Kai vrepl TravTwv ce aivw, ere 
evXoyto^ ere ho^d^ui Zid tov alwvlov Kai eirovpaviov 
dp-)(^iepeco<s 'h]a'ov XpiCTOv, dyaTrrjTOV cov vraido^, di ov 
(TOi aw avTM Kai TrvevjuaTi dyiu) frj] ^opa Kai vvv [Kai lo 
dei'j Kai eh tou^ iuLe\\ovTa<s alcova^. diJ.t]v. 

I Xa/Setj'] Xa/3ei b. /xe] bvs ; om. mpE. fi^pos} add. Kai KKrjpov v. 

2 fiaprvpuiv] txt mE ; add. crov bpvs. aov] mshvs ; om. pE. 4 irpoa- 

SexOeifiv] mE ; accipiam L ; TrpoaSexOeiri b ; irpocrSexdei-VM'^'' pv ; Trpoadexdrii]- 
/lev s. 3 ec dvalq.] dvaia m alone. irlovC] Triwvi s. 6 /cat Trpo- 

i<l>avipua-as] G ; irpocpavepucras E. Kai eTrX-qpuaai] bpvs ; Kai TrXrjpwcras 

E ; om. m. d] om. p alone, inserting wv after deds. 7 Ge6s] here, 

bmpsE ; after a\f/evS7]^, v. tovto] tovtoj s. (t^ atVa5...5o^dfa;] mE ; otVw 

ae (add. Kai p) evXoyu ere So^d^u} ae bpvs. S dia Tov...Trai56s] m, and so 

generally E (but om. Kai ivovpaviov and ins. tov before ayaTT-f^Tov) ; per aeicrnum 
pontificem omnipotentem jesum christum L; <jvv ti^ aloivii^ [alQivi v) koL iirovpavli^ 
{ev' ovpaviu v) 'Irjcrou 'KpLaru dyaTrrjTu aov waidi bpvs. 9 5t' oil] niE ; 

J>er queni L; //.e^' o5 bpv ; fieQov (sic) s. 10 crhv aJry] mE ; ct aim ipso 

L; om. bpvs. 17] bpvs; om. mE. 56^a] add. /cpdros m alone. Kai 

sec] bpsE ; om. mv[L]. koX det] m (comp. L which has et hi fiituriim in saectila 

For the false inferences which have a similar use of the preposition comp. 

been drawn from these words, see the Acts vii. 14 ev ■<\rvxa^^ e^Sofxi^KovTa 

general introduction, where also the nevre. 

seeming parallel in S. E. Assem. 7. tre alvto ac.t.X.] Apost. Const. 

Act. Mart. Orient. I. p. 31 is con- vii. 47 alvov\iev o-e, Vfxvovfiev ere, evXo- 

Sldered. ynvpiev ere, evxapifrrniifJiev ere, So^oXo- 

2. Tw iTOTr]piai\ ^ the cup,' which yovpev ere, irpocrKwov/JLev (re, 8ia tov 

is mentioned Matt. xx. 22, 23, Mark neyaXov apxiepeas k.t.X., from the 

X. 38, 39 ; Matt. xxvi. 39, 42, Mark Gloria in cxcchis. 

xiv. 36, Luke xxii. 42 ; John xviii. 1 1 : 8. aia)i/iou...ap;^iep€a)j] The same 

see Galatians p. 274. expression which is used in Poly- 

eh ava(TTa(Tiv t^^s'] These words carp's own epistle, Phil. 12 ; see the 

occur John v. 29. note there. 

4. ■npovhex6e[r]v\ passive. Comp. 12. ' h.vaiTep'^avTos\ Used of the 
Apost. Const, ii. 58, viii. 31. offering up of prayer and speeding it 

5. iv Qvcrla] '■ as a sacrifice.'' For to the throne of grace; as e.g. Justin 



xv] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



389 



XV, ' AvaireiJi^avTO^ Ze avTOu to a'/x^/i/ Kai ttXyj- 
pcooravTO'i TYiv ev-)(riVy ol tov Trvpo^ avdpwTroi e^f}\fyai/ 
TO TTvp. jueyaXt]^ ^e e.KXafj.y^do'ri^ (pXoyo'i, BavpLa 

15 e'l^ofjiev, 0L<5 iheiv edoOt]' o\ kul eTt]pt]6t]iuep eU to ai/ay- 
yeJXai toT^ XoittoI^ tu yevojuei/a. to yap Trup Ka/ma- 
jOas elSo^ 7roif](rai/, tocnrep 66ovri ttXoIov vtto Trvev- 
luLaT0<s TrXtjpovjuei^r], kvkXu) TrepieTei^i^^icreu to criopia tov 
jULapTupa' Kai {]v juecroi^, ov)c ws aap^ Kaiojuevti, ciXX' 

20 0)9 apTO<s OTTTiDfJievo^, f] oj? ')(^pv(TO'i Kai apyvpo<i ev 
KafjLLVio TTupovjueuo^. Kai yap 6vitj^ia<s ToaavTi]^ dvTe- 

saeculoi-uni) ; om. bpvsE. 11 fieWouTas aiuvas] bvsE; aluvas twv aiuiuuv mp; 

saecula saeculoruin L (see the last note). 12 ' Kvo.iviix.-^a.vTO'5...o.ivr\v\ 

om. vs (by homoeoteleuton). TrXijpwcrai'Tos] add. a.vrov v alone. 13 ei}- 

X''?''] G ; Trpoaevx'Ti'' E. av9pcoTroi] bpE ; epyaTai Kai dvdpuiroL v ; inrovpyol m ; 

avdpes s. 14 davfia] txt mE ; add. fxeya pvs ; add. /xiyav b. 15 eido/j.ev~\ 

E ; tdo/j.€v bpv ; Ldufxev ms. edddTj] edudi] s. eTTjprjdTj/xtvl G ; eTr]pridT)<xav E 

(comp. L). 17 Trot^crav] vouLaau s. 6d6vq...Tr\7)povfj.ivTf\ mbpv ; 6d6v7)v... 

ir\y)pov)j.ivq s\ 6d6vris...Tr\r]povfx^v7]S E. ttXo^ou] TrXoiot b. Trvev/JiaTos] 

aviuov V alone. 18 /ci/zcXy TrepLerelxi-O'evI Trepiereixi-O'ev Ku/cXy v alone. 

irepiereixiffei'] TrepieTlxicrep b. 19 fidprvpos^ apxiepeojs m alone. /jl^ctov] 

G; ets /JLiaov E. Add. tov irvpos v alone. 20 cos &pTos...7]] G (comp. L) ; 

om. E. oTTTib/xevos] owTSfievos pv. rj u>s...TrvpovfMevos] om. m. 21 7ap] 

om. V alone. ei'coSt'as] evo5ias s. Tocrai/r?;;] G ; rotauTTjs E (but with a v. 1.). 

avTeXa^ofieda] dvTeXa^ufjLeda s. 



Mart. Apo/. 1. 65 (p. 97) aw*!/ /cat 
8o^av rw 7rarpl...di/a7re/x7ret /cat eu- 
Xapiariav, ib. 67 (p. 98) o Trpoeorcoy 
ev;i^ar ofioiais Koi {vx<ipi-0'Tias...dva- 
nifinei, Clem. Alex. Paed. iii. 12 
(p. 31 1) atVoi' dvaTTeixyj/^at Kvpicp, Strom. 
Vli. 6 (p. 848) ravTrjv ttju Ovcriav (Trjs 
fvxf]s)...nvanfiJ.7rop.fv, Euseb. //. E. x. 
4, 5, etc. So it is used not unfre- 
quently in the Greek Liturgies. 

TO d/xiji/] With the definite article, 
as in I Cor. xiv. 16; see Otto's note 
on Justin Apol. i. 65 (p. 97). Comp. 
also Euseb. H. E. vii. 9 crvveTrL(})6ey- 
^dfievov TO afi,T)v. 

16. To yap nvp (c.r.X.] For parallels 
to this strange phenomenon, see 
above, I. p. 614 sq. 



20. (OS apTos /c.r.X.] This first Com- 
parison may have been omitted by 
Eusebius from homoeoteleuton, or 
not improbably, because the homely 
image ofifended his literary taste. 
Ignatius adapts the image of 'bread' 
to his own martyrdom in a different 
way, J?o//i. 4. 

o)s xP^^^'^ K.r.X.] Euseb. Mart. Pal. 
10 hia TTvpos ola ;^pucror aKpaiCpveara- 
Tos...Tfiv doK.ip,rjv aTToSebcoKe. The idea 
of the testing and refining power of 
fine or precious metals was doubt- 
less present here also to the writers' 
mind, though not definitely express- 
ed. 

21. evadias K.r.X.] On this sup- 
posed miracle see above, i. p. 615. 



390 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xv 



Xa^o/medaj a)s Xi^avoirou 7rveovTO<5 t] aWou tlvo^ tcov 
TLfJLLtov dptofiaTtav. 

XVI. flepa^ yovu Ihovre^ ol ai/ojULOL /ur] huvafxevov 



I TTviovTos'] om. m alone. aXXoi»] om. m alone. 

oSv m ; odv bps ; itaqite \.. ZSoi'res] dh6vTi.% m. 

4 auVoi}] G ; om. E. e'/cAeycrai'] iKiXevcre p alone. 



3 youv] vE; 5' 

/U17] mE ; ov bpvs. 

5 aurcfj] avrb b. 



3. Ilepay yoGi'] 'ai last^ '"finally.' 
So TTe'pas yovv in Clem. Horn. i. 8, 
iii. 62, XV. 5, xvii. 14, 16, 17, 18, xix. 
24; and TTepay ye roi in Barnab. 
Epist. 5, 10, 12, 15, 16. 

\i.Ti hvvaiiivov\ At S. Stefano on 
the Coelian, the text Ecclus. li. 4 
'In medio ignis non sum aestuatus' 
is written under Polycarp. See Us- 
sher's note. 

5. Ko^(j)€KTopa] Sueton. Octav. 
43 'Confectores ferarum, et nonnun- 
quam ex nobilissima juventute, pro- 
duxit,' Nero 12 'Confectores quoque 
ferarum et varia arenae ministeria,' 
Quintil. Decl. ix, 7 'Exspectabam 
cruentum ilium confectorem,' Act. 
S. Meletii 39 (quoted by Gersdorf in 
Heinichen Euseb. H. E. I. p. xxxix) 
Tikiuavrav 8e avTa>v rfju fV)(^r}v irpoa- 
TJXdfv avTco 6 Kon(f)€KT(i>p. It was the 
business of these 'confectores', as 
their name implies, to give the 
' happy despatch ' to wild beasts 
which had been hunted in the arena, 
and sometimes to human beings 
also, as here and in Acl. Perp. et 
Felic. 21 'Perpetua...errantem dex- 
teram tirunculi gladiatoris ipsa in 
jugulum suum posuit,' Act. Prob. 
Tarach. etc. 10 (KiXevaev /uap^aipoc^o- 
vovs (1. fxa)(aipocj)6povi) rmv Xovdapicov 
flaeXdeli' koi ano<j(l>aTTeiv auTovs. In 
the present instance the venationes 
had only just ceased, and therefore a 
'confector' was at hand. Otherwise 
he was not a functionary connected 
with the death by fire. The 'confec- 
tor' has been wrongly confused with 
the 'bestiarius.' The work of the 



' confector' began where that of the 
'bestiarius' ceased. 

napa^iicrai ^icfiidiov] The incident 
doubtless presents itself to the mind 
of the writers as a parallel to John 
XIX. 34 ft? '^^'^ (TTpaTicoTU>v Xoy)(T] av- 
Tov Trjv TrXevpav evv^fv koi i^rjkdtv 
evdvs aipa /cat uSwp. In both cases 
the act of piercing with the spear or 
sword was an exceptional act, which 
could not have been foreseen frotn 
the mode of execution. 

6. nepia-Tepa] Whether this word 
formed part of the original text or 
not, it must be explained by the 
belief that the human soul departed 
from the body at death in the form 
of a bird. In the case of a pure 
Christian soul, this bird would 
be a dove. So we are told of the 
martyrdom of Eulalia, Prudent. 
Per-istcpJi. Hymn. iii. 2)Z sqj 

Emicat inde columba repens, 
Martyris os nive candidior 
Visa relinquere, et astra sequi ; 
Spiritus hie erat Eulaliae, 
Lacteolus, celer, innocuus... 
Vidit et ipse satelles avem 
Feminae ob ore meare palam, 

which is an exact parallel to the inci- 
dent before us. Again we read in 
the Latin Alartyrologies (see Bedae 
Op. V. p. 1087, ed. Migne) under 
Nov. I, concerning S. Benignus of 
Dijon, a reputed disciple of Polycarp, 
that at his martyrdom 'columba nivea 
de carcere Christianis aspicientibus 
ad caelos ascendit, et odor suavissi- 
mus quasi paradisi secuius est'. On 



xvi] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



391 



avTOv TO (Twiua vtto tou 7rvpo<i daTrai/rjOfjvaif tKeXeucav 

5 TrpoaeXdovTa avrco KO/ucpeKTopa 7rapa/3v(raL ^LCpidiou. 

KUL TOVTO 7r0Li]cravT0^^ e^riXde [TrepLCTTepa koc/] 7r\t]6o^ 

KOfxcpiKTopa] KOficpaiKTopa V ; KovtpeKTopa. m. 7rapa/3iVat] wapa^vaaaL (sic) s. 

^L(pidiov] G {^icpy)' Sibv b) ; gladiiinculum L; to ^i0os E. 6 Trof^eravTos] 

TrotTjffai'Tes p alone. TrepLarepa Kal] G (comp. L) ; om. E. 



the other hand in reference to the 
soul of a rapacious and unscrupulous 
impostor, Lucian {de Morte Peregr. 
39), ridiculing this belief, invents the 
fiction how, when Peregrinus threw 
himself on the pyre and was burnt 
to death, a vulture rose out of the 
flames (see above, I. p. 140). It was 
perhaps to humour this superstition, 
or to emphasize the symbolism 
which it involved {Arianid. Ofjei?'. 
li. 20 e6o9 yap tc naXaiov roiis a.TTo6a- 
vovTas Tovs ye toiovtovs TrXafrcretf re koi 
ypa<p€iv iiT aerav oxovpevovs, speaking 
of kings and great men), that from 
the funeral pyre of the Roman em- 
perors an eagle was let fly as a token 
of their deification, Herodian iv. 2 
aeros acl)ieTai aw tS nvpl dvfXevcro- 
/ifvos fs Tov aWepa, os (pepeiu aTTO yfjs 
€s ovpavov Trjv tov ^aaiXfas yj/vx^v 
TTKTTfvfTai. VTTO 'Pcop-aicov. This pas- 
sage has reference more especially to 
the funeral of Severus. We have ac- 
counts also of the same ceremonial 
at the exequies of Augustus (Uion 
Cass. Ivi. 42) and of Pertinax (Dion 
Cass. Ixxiv. 4) ; comp. Justin Apo/. 
i. 21 (p. 67). 

Of all birds the dove most readily 
suggested itself as the emblem of a 
Christian soul. The image of the 
Psalmist (Iv. 6), 'O that I had wings 
like a dove, etc.', had led the way. 
The proverbial innocence of this 
bird likewise recommended it (Matt. 
X. 16; comp. Tertull. Scorp. 15 'sim- 
pHces animae et solummodo colum- 
bae'). It was a common belief also 
that there was no gall in the dove 



{Hoj-apollo \. 57), though this view 
was not taken by more learned na- 
turalists (Aristot. Hist. An. ii. 15, p. 
506, Plin. A^. H. xi. 37, 74) ; and 
this point was seized upon by Chris- 
tian writers (Tertull. de Baptism. 8 
'quod etiam corporaliter ipso felle 
careat columba' ; comp. Cyprian 
de Unit. Eccl. 9). Hence in the cata- 
combs we find pictures of doves with 
the legends 'Anima innocens', 'Ani- 
ma simplex', etc., and the designation 
' Palumbulus sine felle' is there given 
to the souls of little children. For 
these and similar representations in 
the catacombs, see Kraus Roma Sot- 
icrranea p. 237 sq. The caged bird 
represents the soul imprisoned in the 
body ; while the bird set free suggests 
the soul soaring heavenward. For 
the symbolism of the dove generally 
see Pitra Spicil. Solesm. il. p. 484 sq, 
Martigny Diet. Antiq. Chret. p. 162 
sq (s. V. 'Colombe'). It is not con- 
fined to Christian writers. Rabbini- 
cal commentatoi-s on Cant. i. 15, 
iv. I, V. 2, 12, vi. 9, so interpreted the 
dove; see Leyrer in Herzog Real- 
Encykl. s. v. ' Tauben in Palestina ', 
Bochart Hieros. ll. pp. 11, 17. In the 
spurious Life of Polycarp, ascribed 
to Pionius, it is related (§21) *^hat at 
the time of his consecration one of 
the brethren dbev nepl Tfjv Ke(f)aXTji/ 
TloXvKapTrov TvepLcrTepav XevKTjv nepl 
Tjv kvkXos rjv (pCOTOS. 

But did this mention of the dove 
form part of the original text or not? 
Eusebius says nothing of it, but 
writes (^fjXde rrXfjOos ulfiaros. The 



392 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xvi 



aijUiaTO^f wcTTe KaTaar^ecrai to Trup Kai Oavfj-acraL iravra 
rov b-)(\ov, el TOO'avTt] Tt9 ^lacpopa luera^v twv re 
diTLcrTcov Kai twu eKXeKTwv wv eh kcxl ovto^ yeyovei 
6 BavjuacricoTaTO^ ^floXvKapTro^j, ev toI^ Ka6' y]fid'i XP^' 
voi^ ^iBao'KaXo'i aTrocroXiKO^ Kai 7rpo(pt]TLK6's 'yev6fj.evo<i, 5 
eirKTKOTro^ Ttj^ eV Cjuupprj dyia^; eKK\f](Tia^' Trdv yap 

I TrdvTa] om. m alone. 2 d k.t.X ] For these words to the end of 

the chapter v substitutes, ttjs To<TavT7]s diacpopds twv re Trterrwi' /cat tQv dirlaTuv Kai 
ovTws ireXeiCodT] 6 ayios iepdpxv^ f^' ^vSo^os fidprvs tov xP'-'^^'^^ TroKvKapiros rrj d- 
KddL Tpirr] tov 4>fi>povapiov fi-qvoi. ei] ets s alone. ToaauTr] Tts 5ia<popd] to 

aavTT) Trjs 5ia(popd b. Tts] om. s alone. re] m[v]E ; om. bps. 3 eKXeK- 

tQv] txt mbE ; add. eir] ps. uv] ov s. ovtos] ovtus (sic) b. yeyovei] 

yeyovi b; iyeyovei p; yeyoveiv s; yiyovev E; om. m. 4 ^ai^/xactwraTos] E; 

fjLaKapws /cat Oav/xacnwraTos m ; dav/xaatuiTaTos /j.dpTvs b; davfidaios fidpTvs ps. IIo- 



words TTepKTTepa koi are wanting not 
only in all the extant Greek MSS, in 
the Latin of Rufinus, and in the 
Syriac Version, but also in writers 
like Nicephorus who borrowed from 
Eusebius. On the other hand they 
were certainly found in the arche- 
typal MS which was the progenitor of 
all other existing MSS (both Greek 
and Latin) of the Letter itself; for 
the absence of the words in two 
Latin MSS means nothing, since these 
merely translate from Rufinus in 
this part (see above, iii. p. 360). Our 
choice therefore lies between the 
authority of Eusebius and the au- 
thority of the extant form of the Acts 
of Martyrdom. In favour of the 
omission it may be urged: (i) As a 
question of internal evidence; that 
the dove seems out of place. The 
blood does its work by extinguishing 
the fire ; but nothing more is heard 
of the dove. Unlike the doves of 
Eulalia and Benignus, it does not fly 
up heavenward, as we should expect ; 
(2) As a question of external evi- 
dence; that Eusebius is in all proba- 
bihty an older authority than the 
extant form ot the Acts themselves ; 



that as he in this part generally gives 
the words of the document ve}-bafini, 
he may be assumed to have done so 
here; that there is no reason to sup- 
pose the dove would have been an 
offence to him, since elsewhere {H.E. 
vi. 29) he relates a somewhat similar 
portent, when Fabianus was desig- 
nated Bishop of Rome, e'/c fxereccipov 
TT(pL(TTfpav KUTaTrraa-av eTTiKadeadfji'ai 
rrj avTov Kf(f)a\fj , . .jJiinrjiMCi ivbeiKVvpivrjv 
Tf]s fVt TOV au)Tripa tov ay'iov irvtvp-aTos 
iv el'Sei TTepiarepas Kudodov ; and lastly 
that the insertion may be explained 
by the superstition of a later age, as 
shown in the Acts of Eulalia and of 
Benignus. On the other hand, in 
favour of its retention it may be 
maintained that the text of the Acts 
is generally a safer guide than Euse- 
bius, who does not profess to give 
the document word for word, who 
omits clauses and expressions here 
and there, and whose taste might 
have been offended by this bald ma- 
terialism, just as he omits the image 
of the apros oTTTU)p.(vos in § 15. On 
the whole the arguments against its 
genuineness seem to predominate. 
But if it be not genuine, the alter- 



XVIl] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



393 



ptjiuaj 6 d(pfJK€v EK Tov (TTOjuaTO^ avTOv, eTeXeiwOt] Kal 
TeAeiwdrjaeTai. 

XVII. 'O ^e duTL^t]\o^ Kal ^d(rKavo<i Kal 7rovt]p6<i, 

lo 6 dfTLKei/uei/O's tm yevei tmv diKuiwi/, Ihcov to re jueyedos 

avTOv Trj^ luaprvpia^ Kai Tt]V aV dp-^ri<i di/67ri\t]7rTOi/ 

\vKapiros] G; om. E. 5 yev6iJ.evos] yevvofxevos s. 6 e7r/(7/co7ros] txt msE; 

add. re bp. dyias eKKXrjo-las] m[L] ; KadoXLKrjs eKKXrjaias bsE ; iKKKrjfflas ttjs 

KadoXiK-fjs p. 7 d(priKev'\ niE ; it,a<pT)K€v bps. eV rod arbixaTos] Sti crrd/xaTos s. 

eTeXeiuidrj] mE ; om. ps ; Kal ereXeiwdr] h with some MSS of E. 9 acTt'^T/Xos] bvsE ; 

dv7-/5i/cos p ; dfTLKeifxevos m. Ka: Troi'Tjpos] 7rovT]p6s (om. /cai) b appy. 10 6] 

bpsE; dai/xuv 6 iravTore v ; 6 K-at m. d;'7t\-ei/iej'os] add. \-ai ^deXuTTofievos v alone, 
re] G; om. E. 11 dveirlXy^irTov woXLTelav'] sE; dveiriXriTTTUv (sic) TroXirelav b; 

dveiriX7)TrTov avrov woXireiav p; TroXirelav dveTriXriTrTov m; Kadapdv Kai dveirlXrjTrrou 
ToXiTelav v; irrep7-ehensibilem omnem vitam L. 



native remains, that the words yrfpi- 
(TTfpa Ka\ were not a dehberate inser- 
tion but an unintentional corruption. 
On this hypothesis various conjec- 
tures have been offered ; e^fjXdfu 
nepl arepi/a ttXtjOos Ruchat, e^T]Xd' iii 
apia-repa TrXfjdos Le Moyne, and such 
like. The only emendation however 
deserving consideration is Words- 
worth's e^ijXdf irepl crrvpaKa TrXrjdos 
'about the sword-haft' (^Hippolytus 
p. 318, ed. 2), which is excellent of 
its kind and has been adopted by 
Lagarde {Rell. Jur. Eccl. Gr. p. 84), 
by Zahn, and by Funk. In this case 
the words jrepl arvpaKa may have 
become blurred in a very early copy ; 
and this illegibility would explain 
both the oniission by Eusebius and 
the substitution of nepiarfpa koI in 
the extant form of the Acts. This 
solution however is open to the 
serious objection that a-rvpa^ else- 
where seems always to mean the 
spike of a spear and never the haft 
of a sword or dagger. Reasons are 
given in the chapter on this Letter 
in the general introduction (see above, 
I. pp. 606 sq, 643 sq) for suspecting 
that the words nepiaTepa. kuI were de- 



liberately added by the spurious Pio- 
nius whose name occurs below, § 22. 

I. tocrre KaTaa-jBea-at] Cyprian Ep. 
X (p. 491 Hartel) 'Fluebat sanguis qui 
incendium persecutionis extingueret, 
qui flammas et ignes gehennae glo- 
rioso cruore sopiret,' quoted by Ja- 
cobson. 

6. aylas] If the reading kgOo- 
XiKrjs be adopted, we have here the 
earliest example of this technical 
sense of the ' Catholic ' Church, as 
opposed to heretical and schismatical 
bodies ; see the note on Ign. Sjiiyrn. 
8, and the remarks I. p. 414 sq. 
As a question of external authority, 
it would be difficult to decide be- 
tween the two readings ; but, as 
there would be a tendency to sub- 
stitute KcidoXiKris, I have without 
hesitation given the preference to 
ayias; see above, i. p. 621 sq. 

9. dvTL^rjXos] A LXX word (Lev. 
xviii. 18, Ecclus. xxvi. 7, xxxvii. 11), 
but there always applied to a woman, 
and so also Tes/. Duod. Pair. Jos. 7. 

10. 6 dvTiKeipevos k.t.X.] For o 
dvTiKeip.evoi see the note on Clem. 
Rom. 5 I ; for ra yivn raip diKaicou see 
above, § 14. 



394 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xvii 



TToXiTeiav, e(rTe(pavu)fj.evov t6 tov Trj^ d(pSap(ri.as crre- 
(pavov Kal f^pa^eiov dvavrippriTOv d7rev>ive<y idevov , eVe- 
Ti^hevcev ws /xr/Be to (rcoju.aTioi' avTOu v(p' tjjuiwv \r](p6f}- 
vai, KaiTrep ttoWcov eTriOv/uLOui/rMV tovto 7roiri(raL Kal 
KOLVMvt]oraL Tft) d'yLw avTOv capKiu). vire^aXev yovv 5 
NiKt]Tr]v TOV TOV 'Hpcodov TTUTepa, ddeXcpov ^e ' A\Kr]£, 

eVTV)(^E'LV TW dp^OVTL COCTTe jULt] ^OVl^ai aVTOV TO O'Mfiay 

I i(TTe(pavij}fxevov re] pvsE; e<XTe(pavu}p.evovTaL b; iaTe<pavwfj.ivov 5e m. t^s 

<i(pdap(TLas] add. /cat diKaiocrvvris v alone. 2 dvafrippriTov] avavrlp-qTov b ; 

dvavTrjppTjTov v ; avavT-qpirov (sic) s. 3 ws 1X7)5^1 bvsE ; Ciffre nrjBk m; ws koI p 

(inserting /fJ; before vcf rjfxuiv). au/j-aTLOv aiirov] mE ; corpus eiiis L ; \t['^a.vov 

avTov bps ; Tifiiov avrou \ii\pavov v. Xt^^^t;''""] mbv ; Xrjcpdeiri E ; \ei(pdrjvaL ps. 

4 eTTt^ii^oi^j'rwj'] evdvfiovvTwu v alone. 5 ayroO crap/c£(f)] aapKLCp avrov 

p alone. vire^aKev yovv] b ; inr^^aXov yovf rives E ; vvi^aXev yap p ; 

vir^PaXov yovv (Jos Trovijpos s; sumtnisit nanitpie L; VTri\a(Bev (so Gebhardt, but 
? uTre/SaXec) m ; o^ei' vire^aXev ws deivbs Kal jMaayios b wovrjphs v. 6 Nu-^tt/c] 

NtKTjraf p alone. "AX/ctjs] bJVJ' ; aXKrjS p; oXkls s; a/r^'J' L; 'iXKeis m; qoXktjs 

E (MSS, with some vv. 11.). 7 e^'Tl'xe?^'] evrvxelv b. d'pxoj'Ti] bpvs ; 

rectorem L; Tiyeixovi E; avdvyraTuj m. ai;ToO] avroh p alone. crw/^ta] 



2, jSpajSetoi/] See the note on 
Clem. Rom. 5. For dnocjifpea-dai^pa- 
(Bdov, comp. such phrases as dno- 
(pepeadai viktju, d6\ov, Trpmrela, etc. 

3. £i)s prjde K.T.X.] Comp. EJ>. 
Vienn. ct Lngd. § 62 ottos pi]hk \ei\f/ct- 
vov avToiv (Jpaivr]Tai enl rr^s yfjs en. 
The reason however which is there 
given for the wish of the persecutors 
to obliterate the reliques is not, as 
here, to prevent the worship of the 
martyrs, but to crush out all hope 
of a resurrection. Again the motive 
of Ignatius in entertaining this wish 
for himself {Rom. 4 p.r]6iv KaTaXinaaw 
rav roil adparoi pov) is cjuite different 
from either, tVa pt) Kotpr]de\s jBapvs tivl 
yevcopai. 

(TcopaTiov] With a tinge of com- 
miseration, as in Ep. Vienn. ct Liigd. 
(Eus. H. E. \. i) § 23 ro Se (j<j>pdTi- 
OV...0X0P rpaiipa Kal pcoXcoyj/' : comp. 
§§ 24, 52 (v. 1.) ; and see especially 
the index to Epictetus, and Mayor's 



note on y«7/. x. 173. 

5. Koivcovrjaai] i.e. by gathering 
together about his grave for the pur- 
pose of common worship. 

aapKio)] The diminutive is used 
in pity or tenderness, like acopaTiov 
just above. These diminutives were 
especially favourites of the Stoics, 
who employed them to express their 
philosophical contempt of the body, 
M. Anton, ii. 2 tl irore tovto elpi, 
(rapKia eVri /cat TrvevpdTioi'...dXX' cos 
rjdrj dTTodvijcTKaiv tmv crapKioiV . . . kutu- 
(})p6vT](Tov. Thus also Epictetus uses 
the double diminutive, i. 3. 5 sq ri 
yap fipi ; raXainapov nvdpcondpiov' Ka'i 
Ta diKTTrjvd pov aapKibia k.t.X., and 
elsewhere. So too the Latin ' ca- 
runcula,' e.g. in Arnob. ndv. Nat. 

ii. 76 ' nobis in carunculae hujus 

folliculo constitutis'. 

6. "AX/c7/y] A Christian of Smyrna; 
for she is doubtless to be identified 
witli the Alee mentioned Ign. Sniyrn. 



XVIl] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



i95 



^r], <pt]a-Li/, d<pevre^ tov ecrTavpoifjievov, tovtov apptav- 

Tai (refjea-daf Kai tuvtu [c/ttoj/] virof^aWovTwv kul 

 o ivKT^vovTcoi/ TCdv 'lovhaLCdv, o'l Kal eTi]pr}(rav, fJieWovroiv 

}]fJ.(jdV €K TOV TTUpO^ UVTOV XufJifiaveLV, dyVOOVVTE^ OTL 
OVTE TOV XpiCTTOV 7rOT6 KaToXLTTeLV ZvVf]Cr6fJ.e6a, TOU 

virep Tf]^ TOV TrapTO^ koctjulov tmv ccoVofj-eviiov (ra)Tt]pLa<s 
iraOovTa, djUMiuoi' vrrep dfjiapTcoXaJv, ovt€ eTepov TLva 

add. Ta(p^ b alone. 8 /xr;] ytf^Tr ore v alone. d'pfwj'Tat] dp^ovraL 

bpvs. 9 Kai pri.] cm. m alone. eiTroj'] E; eiVcbi' pv ; fl-n-Qp bs; om. m 

[L]. VTroj3aW6vro}v] G ; virofiaKovTuiv E. lO evLcrxvovTixiv^ G ; evKTxvo'dvTui' 

E. Twy] pvs ; om. mb. In E the MSS vary. €TrjpT]ffav] iTTjpicrav s; 

iT-qpovv V. ixeKK6vT(j}v ^^wj/] here, mbvs (fi,e\6vTi>}v tj/xuv s) E; before Xa/j-^d- 

veiv, p. 1 1 avTov'] pE ; avTo ms ; tovto v ; om. b. \afi§Av€Lv'\ In v the 

remainder of the chapter is omitted. 1 2 oifre] om. m. ttotc KaTaXnTeivl 

mE ; TTore KaraKenrdv (sic) b; KaTaXindv TTibirore ps. dwrjaofieda] BwrjaQ- 

/naida (sic) s. 13 Travrds] om. m alone. twc auji'o/j.^vwv] bpsE ; om. m. 14 

TradovTo] dirodavovTa m alone. dfiw/xov inrep dp.apTioXwi'] G; om. E. In L the 

whole sentence runs qui pro pcccatis nostris pati taut a dignatiis est. d/u.apTioXui'] 

dfiaproKui' s. 



13, Polyc. 8. See the note on the 
former passage, and also I. p. 366 sq. 
8. ap^avrai (re^eadai] See Lactant. 
I/ts/. Div. V. II 'Nemo hujus tantae 
belluae immanitatem pro merito de- 
scriberc.non tantum artus hominum 
dissipat, sed et ossa ipsa comminuit 
et in cineres furit, ne quis extet se- 
pulturae locus, quasi vero id affectent 
qui Deum confitentur, ut ad eorum 
sepulcra veniatur, ac non ut ipsi ad 
Deum perveniant.' See also Euseb. 
H. E. viii. 6, where he relates that 
the bones of the Nicomedian martyrs 
were dug up and thrown into the 
sea, (»j av \i,r] iv fivrjixacriv dwoKfipLevovs 
npofTKvvoiev rives, deovs dr) avrovs, as 
ye <oovTO, Xoyi^ofievoi : Act. F7'HCt. 
Augur, etc. 2 (p. 265 Ruinai-t) 'Ae- 
milianus praeses Eulogio diacono 
dixit, Numquid et ne Fructuosum 
colis ? Eulogius dixit. Ego Fruc- 
tuosum non colo ; sed ipsum colo, 
quern et Fructuosus,' on which say- 
ing Augustine, Serin, cclxxiii. 2 {Op. 



V. 1 106), comments in the same 
spirit as our martyrologists here. See 
also August, c. Faust, xx. 21 {Op. 
VIII. 347) ' Populus autem Christianus 
memorias martyrum religiosa sol- 
lemnitate conceIebrat...ita tamen ut 
nulli martyrum, sed ipsi Deo mar- 
tyrum, quamvis in memoriis mar- 
tyrum, constituamus altaria'; comp. 
de Civ. Dei viii. 26, 27, xxii. 10 {Op. 
VII. 215 sq, 673 sq), where this 
father is especially careful to con- 
trast the honour paid to the martyrs 
by the Christians with the worship 
offered to dead men by the pagans. 

9. elnov] i.e. 'Nicetes and those 
who acted with him,' if the reading 
be correct ; but a probable inference 
from the authorities is that elnov 
should be omitted, in which case koL 
ravra k.t.X. will mean ^t/iis too at the 
instigation of the Jews'', with a 
reference to the active part they had 
taken at a previous stage of the 
martyrdom, §§ 12, 13. 



39^ LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. [xvii 

(Te^eaSai, tovtov juev yap ulov bvra tov OeoO 7rpo(TKV- 
voufxev, TOfs he juaprvpa^ ws iu.a6t]Ta^ kul jULijurjra^ tov 
Kvpiov dyaTToojuev d^lws eveKev euvoias di^v7rep(3\r]TOv Trj^ 
el's TOV 'lZlov (ia(TL\ea kcil hihdcTKaXov' lav yei/oiTO Kai 
rifjid<i o-vyKOivcovovs re Kai (TVjuiuia6t]Ta<i yeveadai. 5 

XVI 1 1. 'Ihcou ovv 6 KevTvpicdv Tt]v Twv 'louhaicoi/ 
yevojuevr]!/ (piXovetKLav, 6ek avTov ev fjieaw, a)§ e6o<s 
aiyrols, 'eKavcrev. outco^ t€ r;/ueis vcrrepov dveXofJievoL 
Ta Ti/uLicoTepa Xidcoi/ TroXuTeXcov Kai doKijucoTepa virep 
^pvcr'iov 6(TTd avTOu, d7re6ekxe6a ottou Kai dKoXovOov lo 

I a^^eadai] G ; cre/SetJ' E. 2 fiad-qrai Kai ^ui/iT^ras] fiiix-qTo.'s /cat fiadajTas s. 

TOV Kvpiov] bjisE; avrov m (comp. L). 3 eveKev] m; eveKa bps. The MSS of 

E vary. evvoias] evvolas s alone. 4 wy] bpsE ; ipsoriim L; y m. 5 av^- 

Koivtjivov{\ pE; Koi.vujvoi'i mbs. cri'/a^a^T^rds] GL; /xadriTas E. 6 ovv] otn. v. 

KevTvpiwv] nivs (Kevrvpiov s) ; comp. Chron-Pasch. p. 481 ; e Karovrdpxv^ E ; eKarov- 
rapxos KevTvpluv bp. ttjv] nivpsE (comp. Chron-Pasch.); om. b. 'lovdalwv 

yevofMivTjv] bps ; jtidaeoruni L ; Xe-yofj-ivuv lovdaiwv m v(?) (comp. Rev. ii. 9, iii. g). 
7 (piXoveidav] (pcXoviKiav s. auroj'] mbpsE (comp. Chron-Pasch.) ; corpus 'L; rb 

crwyua ToO 0.7^011 fidprvpos v. ws l^os aurois] msE ; toO 7ri;p6s bp v(?) ; om. [L] 

(comp. Chron-Pasch.). 8 inavcrev. ovtus re] mbs (oOtw for ovtus bs) pE ; 

KariKavaev avrb rdre v. dveXo/ievoi] dveXdi fie voi s. 9 So/ct/Otwrejoa] . 

8oKifj.wT^pojv p; doKiixorepahv; ooKTjfxoTepov s. ioxpi'0''oi'] xpiicriwv b. aTre^^/xe^a] 
diro6e/j.eda b. Add. eis 6V evdoK-rjcxev 6 Oebs totvov v alone. /cat dKbXovdov ijc] 

g. rt/:iitur6pa...i57rep] For this con- 13. yweBXiov] For the commemo- 

struction see Winer Granini. xxxv. ration of these ' birth-days ' of the 

p, 301. saints and martyrs, on which they 

10. a-neQefieQa] The grave of Po- were born into a higher life, see 

lycarp is mentioned as being at Bingham C/itist. Atitiq. xiii. 9. 5, 

Smyrna by one who lived in a xx. 7. 2. Comp. Tertull. de Coro7i. 3 

neighbouring city and had already ' Oblationes pro defunctis, pro na- 

grown up to manhood when the mar- talitiis annua die facimus,' and see 

tyrdom took place, Polycrates of Ducange Gloss, s. v. 'Natalis.' For 

Ephesus writing soon after a.d. 190, the idea comp. Ign. Rom. 6 6 tok€t6s 

Euseb. H. E. v. 24, fVt Se koli IIoXi^- /xot e7riKeiTai...fj.f] finrodicrrjTe fjLoi ^fjo-ai 

KapTTos (f 'S.p.vpvri [/ce(co/^r;rai] /cat eVi- (with the note), Tertull. Scorp. 15 

(TKOTTos Ka\ fj-dprvs. For these mar/jr/a ' Tunc Paulus civitatis Romanae 

or ;//^;;z<?r/rt:6' of the martyrs, see Bing- consequitur nativitatem, cum illic 

ham Christ. Ant. viii. i. 9, xx. 7. 3. martyrii renascitur generositate.' 

aKoXovQov riv] ''it was co/iseqiient,^ IJ. criiv roh anh <I>tXaSeX0iaj] 

and so '■ confor7nablel '' conveniejit^ For the connexion between Phil- 

The place is not mentioned, lest it adelphia and Smyrna see above Ii. p. 

should be divulged to their enemies. 240 sq. This notice has given rise 



xix] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARR 397 

iiv. ev6a W9 ^vvaTov rifjuv avva'yofievoi'i ev d<yaWia- 
aei Kai x«/0« Trape^ei 6 Kvpio^ eTrtreXeiv ty]v tov 
fiaprvpLOv avTOv t]fj.epav yeveQXiov, ek re Triv tmu 
7rpori6\t]KOTWv juvt]iuLt]v Kai twv /uleWovtcov acTKi^criv t€ 

15 Kai eTOi/ixacriau. 

XIX. ToiavTu Ta Kara tov juaKapiov HoXyKapTrov, 
OS orvv Toh diro 0i\ahe\<pia^ ^w^e/caros eV CpLvpvri 
fxapTVpr](Ta<s juouo'S vtto TrdvTcov [/iaAAoi/] fjLvnfjiOveveTai, 
tocTTe Kcxl VTTO Twv idvcov ev TvavTi TOTTO) XaXeTcrOai, ov 

20 jjLovov ZihdaKaXo^ yevo/uievo^ e7ri(Trijuo<s, dXXa Kai juapTv^ 
epo-x^o^, ov TO juapTvpiov 7rdvTe<i eTriOvjUiova-ii/ fjufjieia-dai, 

pvsE ; Koi aKo\ov9uv ^v b ; o.ko'XovOws m. 1 1 hda] om. m alone. avvayo/xhoL^ 
ev dyaWidcrei Kai] (xwayaWdfxevois (sic) /cat avvayofiiuois ev s alone. 13 /j,apTvpiov] 

fidprvpos m alone. rjixipav yevedXiov] mbsE ; ij/xepav yeviaOai p ; yevid\iov 

7)IJiipav V. T7)j'] bvs ; om. mp. The MSS of E vary. tQiv irporiOXriKdTuv] 

mpE; Tuiv tjXOtjkotuv (sic) b; avrou vs. 14 p-vrj/J-v] VP-'^^ P- a.cTK-qcnv'] 

d(TKi<7iv s. 17 os] here, G ; before /xdvos, E. BuS^Karo^. . . fiapTvprjaas] 

G ; odSeKa Tov...fj.aprvpr](ravTos E (the MSS). 18 pdWov] E (comp. L cultiirae 

mentit principatnvi); oxn. Q. 19 cJVre] G ; (is E. XaXetcr^ai] The quotation 

of E ends here. 20 p-bvov] pavos b alone. Add. yap v alone. 5i5dcrKaXos] 

mbvs ; add. eOvdv p (comp. L magister adhiic vacatur a populo). et^i(jr\p.os\ 

eirl(nfj.os s. 2 1 ?foxos] bpm ; e^oxiraros s ; ripios Kai efoxw^aros v. pipeladai] 

fiLfiTjaaaOaL m alone. 

to the false reading ev $tXaSeX(^ia § 3). It is not impossible however, 

for ev 4>iXo/xr;X/6) in the address of that we have the names of others in 

the letter (see above, p. 363) ; but, if the list in the ancient Syrian Mar- 

the letter had been addressed to tyrology (published by Wright) under 

the Philadelphians the mention of Feb. 23, ' In Asia of the number of 

their own martyrs would certainly not the ancient confessors Polycarp the 

have been made in this casual way. bishop, Arutus (?), Cosconius, Me- 

For the idiomatic 8a>8eKaTos, ' with lanippus, and Zeno ' ; comp. also 

eleven others,' see Kiihner G^'anim. Martyrol. Hie7-07i.M\\.Y^7\\..y\2LrX..{0p. 

§ 468, II. p. 562. The most natural xi. ii. p. 555), where the same names 

interpretation here is that all the and others are given as martyred 

eleven were Philadelphians (as taken either 'Smyrnae' or 'in Asia,' with 

above, ll. p. 243); but avv rots- k.tX. the usual confusion of this Latin 

may perhaps mean 'with eleven Martyrology. 

others including those from Phil- 18. p.ovos k.tX^'' is singled out by 

adelphia.' Of these eleven others nil rather (than the others) to be 

one only, Germanicus, is mentioned renicviberecV 
in this letter by name (see above, 



398 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xix 



KUTa TO evayyeXiov XpitTTOv yevofj-evov. hia t^? vtto- 
fjiovr]^ KaTaycovKTajULevo'S tov oZlkov ap-)(OVTa koX ovtw^ 
Tov TYi'i dcpQapcria^ (TTecpai/ov aTroXaf^MV, crvv toIs 
aTroo^ToAof? Kal Tracriv diKaioi<i dyaWicuiuevo's do^a^ei 
TOi/ Oeov Kal TraTepa TravTOKpaTopa Kal evXoyei \j'Ov\ 5 
Kvpiov \t]fJL(JdV~\ 'lt](rovv Xpicrrov, tov orcoTrjpa tcov ylrv^wv 
^fJLtdV Kal Kv(i6pvr]Tf]v Ttdv (TWfJiaTcov rjfjicov Kai TTOijueva 
TfJ£ Kara Tr]v OLKOViJ.evr]v KadoXiKrjs eKKXrjG'ias. 

XX. ' Y/ueTs fJLev ovv tj^icocraTe did TrXeiovcov hy]Xw- 
6t]vat vfMV TO. yevofjieva' ij/ueh he /cara to irapov W9 eV lo 

I 5ta T?}? viroixovri^^ txt pv ; add. "yap msh ; Kal Sia. t^s avrov vTrofiovri% s. 
1 KaTayuivL(Taixevo{\ KaTayoviffdfievos s. d8i.K0v dpxovTa] apxovTa ddiKov s. 4 cltto- 
aT6\ois] txt mbpsL ; add. Kal /j-dprvcri v. Trdaiv] bv ; irdai mspss. ayaX- 

\iuifi€vos] dya\cd)fj.evos b. 5 tov Qebv Kai] 6ebv m alone. vavTOKpaTopa] mL ; 

om. bpvs by homoeoteleuton. rbv} m(?) bvs ; om. p. 6 rifj.wp] bpvsL ; om. m. 

'lii](jovv...\pvx<j'v i]tJ.Qv] om. b by homoeoteleuton. awrrjpa] praef. Krjdifiova Kal 

V alone. 7 rifxcSv pri.] pvs (comp. L) ; om. m ; def. b (but the omission by homoe- 

oteleuton shows that the scribe had it in his copy). Kv[iepvT]Tr]v] Kv^epvir-qv s. 

8 tV] om. m alone. Ka6o\LKy]s] bpvsL ; d7tas m. €KK\rj(jlas\ mbps ; add. 

et spiritum sanctum per qium cuncta cognoscimtis L ; add. /cat to navdyiov Kal 
^woiroibv Tri>evfJ.a, bdev Kal 7]fi€7s airavTes tov fj-kv xpiarbv TrpocrKvvovfJ.ev (is vibv aXrjOivbv 
6vTa TOV deov, Tois 5e fidpTvpai li? /xiyu,7?ras Kal /xadrjrds tov Kvpiov dyaTrccfxev a^lcos' wv 
yevoiTO Kal ij/xds wdvTas avvKoiPUvovs avT(2v yeviaOai Kal ewLTvxe^v ttJs (SaaiXeias ti2v 
ovpavuv <xi)v xptarw iyjaov tu Kvpiw r)/xwi' w 17 db^a Kal t6 /cpdroj ets to()s alwas tQv 



3. dTroXa/Scoi-] ^receiving as Ms 
due' ; see the note on Gal. iv. 5, and 
comp. [Clem. Rom.] ii. 8, 

II. Sm TOV d8e'K(f)ov] For the 
possible meanings of the preposition 
see the note on Ign. 7vo;n. 10. It 
cannot here denote the scribe, for 
his name Euarestus is given below ; 
nor can it very well denote the 
bearer, for the word (imrjvvKayiev 
seems to exclude this. It must there- 
fore designate the composer of the 
letter, as in Dionys. Cor. quoted by 
Euseb. H. E. iv. 23 tijj/ irpoTepav ijfilv 
8ih K\T]iJLfin-os ypacpflcrav. 

MdfjKKivov] This is probably the 
correct reading. The change into 



MapKioDvos in one MS is explained 
by the fact that Marcion's name 
appears in the context of that same 
MS. The alteration into the more 
familiar name MdpKov in other au- 
thorities is natural enough. On the 
variations here, and on similar con- 
fusions elsewhere, see Gebhardt in 
the Zeitsch. f. Hist. Theol. 1875, 
p. 370 sq ; who however adopts the 
reading MapKioTOy. A Marcianus is 
mentioned by Eusebius H. E. v. 26 
as a person to whom IrenaDus dedi- 
cated one of his treatises ; and this 
is not improbably the same man. 
The name however is not uncommon 
at this time. A contemporary of our 



xx] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 399 

K€(pa\ai(i} iu€iui]VVKaiui6v hia tov ddeX(pou tjjuwv MapKi- 
avov. jjLaOovre'i ovv ravra kui toT<s eireKeiva dZeXcpol^ 
Tt]v e7riarTo\r]v dia7r6iu\lra(rde, \va kul eKeivoi Bo^da-(i)(n 
TOP Kvpiov TOV eKXoyd^ Troiouiuevov twv Ihiwv ^ovXcov. 

15 T(i) ^e Zwajjievcd ttuvtu^ tjjua^ elaayayelv [eV] Tt] av- 

Tou y^apLTL KciL hcopea ek ttjv eTTOvpaviov avTOV /Sao'iXei- 
av, hia TToti^o? avTOv, tov jdovoyevov^ ' lri<TOv XpiaTOv, 
co^a, Ti/uLt], KpcxTO's, fjLejaXojcrvvr] , els tovs ai(i)va<s. Trpoo"- 
ayopev6T€ TravTas tovs dyiovs. v/uds 01 aw rijuuv 

20 TrpoaayopevovcTLv Kai Gvapeo'TO's 6 ypa^^wi iravoiKeL. 

alwfdJu.dfJiT^v V (and so this MS ends). 9 -n-Xeidvuvl TrXetwi'wv s. lO yevd/jLeva] 

mbs ; yii'6fi€va p. us iv] m ; evi bps (eTriKe^aXaiaj s) ; al. L. 1 1 /xeurjvvKa/J.ev] 

/a^v rjvoiffa/jLev s. MapKiavov] marcia77iitn L ; ^apKiuvos m ; /j.dpKOV 

bps. 13 SiaTT^iUi/'acr^e] diawefj-^paadai s; Sio. w^jx^aaOai b. ^ot,d.awcn'\ mps; 

5o|ai'a)crtv b. 14 7rotoi',aej'0J'] m ; iroLovvra dirb bps. L has honorum elcctione 

servonim. 15 Tc3 5e ovvafjAv(j3'\ mbp (om. 5^ bp) ; tov 8i dvud/j-evov s. eV] 

bps ; om. m. 16 eTrovpdviovl m ; aicoviov bps. 17 iraiBbs avTov tov 

fj.ovoyevovs} b ; tou Traidbs avrou tov piovoyevovs ps ; tov pLovoyevovs avTov iraiSos 
m. 18 do^a] m ; prjef. y ^ bp ; a) 7; s. tovs] ms ; om. bp. aluvas] 

m ; add. d/x?;^ bpsL. TrpoaayopeveTs] TrpoaayopeveTai bs. 19 tiyuas] bp ; 

om. s ; Koi yap v/jlcls m ; omnes L. ■^A''"] txt bvL ; add. ddeXcpol m. 20 

Ei^ctpecrros] oi;t6s evdpecTos m alone. 7pd;/'as] txt bpsL; add. ttiv iTnffToXijv m 

(comp. Rom. xvi. 22). iraj-oi/cet] here, bps {TravoiKi s) L; after 

eiidpecTTos, m. 

Marcianus, a lawyer, is mentioned dian inscriptions (4380 m, n). See 

by Fronto Ept'st. p. 43 (ed. Naber). also JMitthcilinigeit d. Deutsch. Ar- 

12. Toii eVeKeH/a] ^ wJio are farther chdol. Instit. in Athen viii (1883), 

away'' \ comp. Ign. Ephes. 9 Trapo- p. 325 sq. It is found also on coins 

Sevo-ai/rd? rtras eKeldev. of Miletus, Pergamum, and Tralles. 

15. Tu 8f 8vvapi.(va k.t.X.] Comp. It appears likewise in a notice of 

Rom. xvi. 25, Eph. iii. 20, Jude 24. Aristides {Op. I. p. 508, ed. Dindorf), 

On account of the parallel passages relating to these same regions and 

in S. Paul, Zahn would connect 810 this same time, though the person 

TToiSoj K.T.X. with what follows : but in question is described as a Cretan, 

the order rather suggests their con- The early bishop of Rome bearing 

nexion with the preceding words. this name is said to have been a 

20. Evapea-Tos] The name occurs Palestinian Jew, but the tradition has 

three times in Smyrnasan inscrip- no value. 

tions (Boeckh Corp. htscr. Grace. oyp-i'l^ar] As in Rom. xvi. 22, where 

3148, 3152, 3162), and not elsewhere in like manner the scribe sends a 

in the collection, except in two Pisi- greeting. 



400 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[ 



XXI 



XXI. MapTvpeT de 6 iuiaKdpi09 no\vKap7ro<; iut]vo^ 
EavBiKOv ZevTepa lo-Ta/mei/ou, Trpo eirra KaXavZwv Map- 
Ticov, (Taf^^aro) /ueyaXo), topa oy^or]' a'vve\r](p6ri vtto 
'Hpwhov eTTL dp)(^i6p6u)<i 0i\i7r7rov TpaWiavov, avdvira- 
TevovTO^ Ctutiou KohpuTov, ^acriXevovTO^ he et? TOv<i 5 
alwva'i 'Irjaou Xpiorroir co r] ho^a, Tijutj, jueyaXaxTuvr], 
dpouos aiwvio^y ofVo yei^ea's ek yeueai'. diuir]v. 

XXII. I. ^'EppcoaSai vjuid^ ev^oiueSa, a'SeA^ot, (ttoi- 
')(^ovvTa^ TO) Kara to evayyeXiov Xoyco 'hjaou Xpicrrov' 
/ueO' ov hopa tw Gew eiri (rcorrjpia tt] twv dyicov ckXck- 10 
Tcov KaSo)^ ejuiapTupfj(rev 6 /uLUKapio^ FloXvKapTro^, ov 
yevoLTO ev Trj ^acriXe'ia 'hjaov XpicTTOv rrpo^ tu i^i/r] 
€upe6rji/aL t']iuds.~\ 

I MapTU/DE?] bps ; efj-aprvprjaev m. oi] mbp ; add. Kal s. /XTjeis] 

/ul'i/os m. Prsef. Kara /xef daLavoiis m alone. 2 'SavdiKov] i^avd-qKov b. 

tcrra/x^cou] bs ; elffrafj-^vov p ; om. m. Trpd] prref. Kara 5e pw/ialovs m 

alone. 'Maprlwv] m (and so also in the heading; see p. 363) ; fiatwv bpL; 

liatov s ; dirpiXiuv Chron-Pasch. 3 oySorj] bpsL (comp. Chron-Pasch.) ; 

ivarr) m. crvveXrjcpdri] txt bsL; add. de p; prref. 7J (sic) Kal m. 4 etrl 

dpx'fp^ws] bps ; pontifice L (but it translates a.vQ\nTa.rtvovro% by procon stile) ; 
dpxi-epaipxovvTos (sic) p-ev m. ^CKi-mroii] add. tov dce^oi)? (sic) m alone. 

TpaXXtttJ'oO] bp ; arpoKiavov s; Tpa'Cavov mL. avdiiTrarevovTos] m (add. 5e m) bp ; 
dvdvwdTov 6vT0% s\ dub. L. 5 Srart'oi'] L; cFTpariov hs; rarion Chron-Pasch. ; 

om. m. Both words (TTariov KoSpdrov are omitted in p, so that Philippus is made 
proconsul as well as chief priest. Kodpdrov] Kopdrov s ; Kopdro. . b; for p see 



I. Maprvpe'i Se] On these supple- 
mentary paragraphs generally, and 
more especially on the dates given 
in the first, see the chapters on the 
Letter of the Smyrnjeans and on the 
Date of the Martyrdom in the gene- 
ral introduction. 

3. o-a/3/3dro) /if-yaXo)] So also in 
the body of the document, § 8 ovtos 

o■a^/3arol/ fj-fyaXov. 

a-vvf'KTj4)6ri'] Connected by Zahn 
with the preceding words. But there 
would be no special reason for de- 
scribing the exact hour of his ap- 
prehension, as distinct from his 



martyrdom ; and moreover it is clear 
from the narrative that he cannot 
have been apprehended at the eighth 
hour, whether 8 A.M. according to 
the Roman reckoning, or 2 P.M. ac- 
cording to the Eastern. 

4. apxifp(u>s] In the body of the 
letter (§ 12) he is styled 'Asiarch'. On 
the identity of the two offices see the 
excursus. On the Asiarchate (p. 404 sq). 

dvOvnarevovTos;^ The proconsul is 
mentioned several times in the body 
of the document (§§ 3, 4, 9, 10, 11, 
12), but his name is not given there. 
The year of the proconsulship of 



XXIl] 



MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 



401 



2. TavTa jjieTey pa^aTO jjcev faio^ eV twv Glpt]- 
15 uaiou fjLa6t]T0u tou floXuKapTrov, 6s Kat o'vveTroXiTeucraTO 

TW GLpt]Vai(ji). 

3. 'G^w de C(t)KpaTt]'s ev Kopivdw e'/c tcop rdiov 
dvTi'ypd(pct)v eypa-^pa. ij x«|0is jucTa TravTcav. 

4. '67ft) 3e TraXiv fliovio's eK tou Trpoyeypa/ujueuov 
20 kypayjya dva^t]Tt](ra^ avTUj kutu d7roKa\v\lyLi> (pavepw- 

(TavTos juoL TOU juaKapiov FloXyKapirov , KaOu)^ dr]\(t)(ra} 
ev Tw Kade^t]^, avvayaycov avra i]^t] crx^^ov €k rod 
'X^povov KeK/uLrjKOTaf tva Kafxe crvvayayr] 6 KvpLO<s lt]crov^ 
XpLO'Tos jueTa twv EKXeKTcov avTOv 6L9 Tr]v eirovpavLOv 
25 (^aarLXeiav avTOV, w t] ^o^a arvv Trarpc kul dyio) rrveu- 
fxari ek toi/s alcova^ twv aiwviov. d/urjv. 



the last note. 6 'Irjaov Xpiffrov] txt bps ; praef. rod Kvpiov rifiuv m[L]. y... 

d/u,7)v] bsL; om. mp. (^] c5 s. fieyoKucrvvr}] fj.e...\o(Tvv7] b. 8'Epp<2cr6ai] 

ippwade p. The whole of this paragraph €ppwcTdai...€vpe67ivai 7]p.ois is omitted 
in mL. evxo/J.e6a\ eiixo/J-o-i-Oo- s alone. 9 ti£] to bps. Xpicrrov] yco b. 

10 So^a] bs ; Trdcra So^a p. ©fy] txt p; add. /cat warpl Kal aylq: irvev/xaTi bs. 

(TWTTjpiq,] bs ; auTrjpiip p. n i/jLapriprjcrev] efiaprvpLcrev s. /ia/captos] bs ; 

a7tos p. 01;] b; 31/ ps. 14 — 26 lavra... aix-qv h^isL. For these 

words m substitutes the more extended paragraphs which are given in brackets 
TaCTa...dyUT7J'. Wp-qvaiov] dprjviov h. 15 roO] add. 07101; p alone. 18 

Tj x^P'J txera irdvTwv'^ bps (but add. r}ixGiv p) ; om. L. 22 t/Stj] t5?? s. 23 

0"wa7a7T7] criij'a7a7et bs. Kiyptos] add. i^fiGiv p. 24 e'Troupawov] p (comp. 

m); oiipa.vi.ov bs. 25 /SactXetai'] ^aaiXiav s. (^] bp ; c3 s. Trarpt] bp ; 

praef. ri^ s. «7'V] bp ; praef. T<f) s. 



Statius Ouadratus is fully discussed 
in the general introduction. See 
also above, p. 368 sq. 

5. fBaatXevovTos 8e k.t.X.] On the 
objection that this mode of expression 
indicates a much later age see the 
chapter on this Letter in the general 
introduction (esp. i. p. 635 sq). 

6. (B 7; 86^a K.T.X.] Taken from 
Clem. Rom. 65 Si' ov avTa> 86^a, ti^t], 
KpuTOs KUL ^fyaXuiavvi], dpovos alcovios, 

OTTO TUT' nlwvav K.r.A. See above, i. 
IGN. III. 



p. 626. 

9. Ta...\oya\ For this dative of 
the rule or standard with a-roix^lv see 
Rom. iv. 12, Phil. iii. 16, Gal. v. 25, 
vi. 16 (with the notes). 

II. ov yevoiTo k.t.X.] Taken from 
Ign. Ephes. 12 ou yivairo \ioi inro to. 
i';^wy evpedrjvai. 

14. Taiira k.t.X.] For a discussion 
of the questions relating to the three 
paragraphs, which follow, see the gen- 
eral introduction (i. p. 626 sq). 

26 



402 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



[xxii 



\The three preceding paragraphs as read in the Moscow MS.^ 

2. [TavTa fiETeypay^aro fxev Faio^ e/c Tiav Glprjvaiov 
(TvyypafjLfjiaTbiv b<s Kai o'vpeTroXiTevcraTO tw Gipt^vaicp, 
juadrjTfj yeyouoTi tov dyiov floXvKapTrov. outo's yap 6 
€,iprivaTo£, KUTa tov Kaipov tov jULapTupiov tov eirLCTKOTrov 
floXvKapTTOV yevofxevo^ ev 'Pea fir], ttoWov's eh'iZa^ev ov 5 
Kai TToXXa avTOv avyy pa jULjuaTa KaXXi(rra Kai opOoTaTa 
(pepsTai' ev oh luejULvtjTai FJoXvKapTrov, oti Trap' avTOv 
e/uadev iKava)^ t6 Tracav a'lpecriv rjXey^ev, Kai tov ekkXt]- 
G'laa'TiKov Kavova Kai KadoXiKOV, W9 TrapeXaf^ev irapa 
TOV dyiov, Kai TrapedcoKev. Xeyei ^e Kai tovto, oti io 
(TwavTYia'avTO^ ttote tw dyicp floXvKapTro) MapKitovo^, 
d(p' ov 01 XeyofJtevoi MapKioDvicTTai, Kai eiTrovTO^, 'Gtti- 
yLvii)(TKe tTiuds, FloXvKapTre, elirev auVos rw MapKiiovi, 
^CTTiyivwcTKa), eTriyivcocTKU) tov TrpcoTOTOKOv tov CaTavd. 
Kai TOVTO de (pepeTai ev to?? tov Glpt]vaiov crvyypajUL- 15 
fjiaoriv, OTI f] rifJ-epa Kai wpa ev Cjuvpvf] ifiapTvptjo'ev 6 
noXvKapTro^y t}KOV(rev (pcovtjv ev Trj ' PcDjmaicov TroXei 



6 opOoraTo] opOuraTa m. 



1 1 Mapw'wpos] /JLapKiuiv m. 



13 elTrei'] eiireiv m. 



I. Tavra *c.r.X.] Though the 
Moscow MS generally preserves the 
older and better readings, the form 
which these three paragraphs assume 
in it is evidently due to a later hand. 
This is clear (besides other indica- 
tions) from the omission of the words 
Kadas 8r]Xa(Ta) ev rm KaOe^fjs, which 
seemed out of place when this Letter 
of the Smyrnteans was detached 
from the Pionian Life of Polycarp 
in which it had been incorporated ; 
see the general introduction. 

5. ov] If both ov and avrov be 
retained, the former should perhaps 
be translated 'where' (i.e. in Rome). 



A redundant avTov however, following 
upon ov, would not be without many 
parallels; see Winer Graimn. § xxii. 
p. 184 sq. 

7. iv olr K.r.X.] In three writings 
of Irenteus, extant whole or in part, 
we have mention of Polycarp; (i) 
Hacr. iii. 3. 4 ; (2) Epistle to Florinus 
quoted in Eus. H. E. v. 20 ; (3) 
Epistle to Victor quoted in Eus. 
H. E. V. 24. In the two former 
passages he speaks of his own con- 
nexion with Polycarp. The story of 
his encounter with Marcion is in the 
first passage. 



xxii] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARR 403 

VTrap^cop 6 Giprivalo<Sf co^ (raXTTiyyo^ Xeyovcrj^, FloXv- 
Kap7ro9 6fJLapTvpri(Tev. 

20 3. 'Gk tovtcov ojuv, (JO'S TrpoXeXeKTaij twv tov Cipt]- 

uaiou crvyypafjLfjiaTitiV Faios jueTeypayjyaTO, e'/c de tiov 
Faiou dvTiypctcbcov ' lo'OKpaTr]^ ev Kopivdo). 

A 'Gyco de waXiv Hlovlo^ eV twv ' IcroKpaTOvs dvTi- 
ypafptov eypayp-ay kutu aTroKaXv^iv tov dyiov FloXv- 

25 KapTTOu tt]Tt](ra^ avTa^ (Tvvayaywv avTa i]hfj a^edov €k 
TOV xpoi'ov KeKfJLYiKOTa \va KdfjLe orvvaydyr] 6 Kvpio^ 
'lr](rov^ XpiCTTO^ jueTa tcou eKXeKTwv avTOv eU ttjv eirov- 
pavLOv avTOv j3aaiXeiav' m ri ^o^a aw tw iraTpi Kai tw 
vlco Kai TW dyio) Trvev/maTi eh TOVi alwva's twv alcoviav. 

30 a/xf;i/.] 

17 TToXet] TToXt m. 19 i/j.apT'upriaei'] i/MapTupLffep m. 20 to^twvI toijtov m. 

^ipTjvalov] dprjvaios m. 



26-2 



On the Asiarchate. 

As regards the literature of this subject, it will be sufficient to 
mention here Eckhel Doctr. Num. Vet. iv. p. 207 sq; Gothofred Cod. 
Theod. vi. 3, xii. i. 103, 112, xv. 5. i, xv. 9. 2, xvi. 10 paratitl. ; Krause 
Neocoros p. 71 sq (Lips. 1844); Waddington in Lebas Voyage Archeo- 
logique Inscr. in. no. 8853 Babington On an unpublished com of Laodicca 
bearing the name of an Asiarch {^Numismatic Society of London, 1866); 
Marquardt De Provinciarum Romanarum Conciliis et Sacerdotibiis in 
Ephemeris Epigraphica i. p. 200 sq (1872), and again Rbmische Staats- 
verwaltung i. p. 374 sq (1873). Further particulars relating to the 
literature will be found in Eckhel, Babington, and Marquardt. 

Under the Roman Government the principal cities of the several 
provinces were united together in confederations for certain religious 
and civil purposes, called Commune Bithyniae, Ciiiciae, Galatiae, Pam- 
phyliae, etc. The presiding officers of these unions bore the titles, Bithy- 
niarch, Cilicarch, Galatarch, Pamphyliarch, etc., respectively. In some 
instances, as for example in Lycia\ these organizations appear to have 
existed before the establishment of the Roman supremacy, in which case 
they were merely adapted by the Romans. Of these confederations the 
most famous was the Commune Asiae, to kolvov rrj's 'Acrtas, as belong- 
ing to the earliest and prerogative province ; and accordingly we hear 
much more of the Asiarchs than of the others. The earliest Asiarch 
recorded is Pythodorus, the friend of Pompeius (Strabo xiv. i. 42, p. 
649) ; the latest mention of the office as still existing is in a rescript of 
Honorius and Theodosius a.d. 409 {Cod. Theod. xv, 9. 2, v. p. 438, ed. 
Gothofred). When we find Justinian speaking of the Phoenicarchs 
and Syriarchs as obsolete offices {Novell. Ixxxix. 15), it is a tolerably 
safe inference that the Asiarchate likewise had been abolished or fallen 

^ This follows from the language of vrjs koI (ni/x/xaxias e^ovXe^ovro TrpSrepov, 

Strabo when describing the Commune pvv 5' ovk flK6s,d\X eTrLTo7s'l'o}fiaioii ravT 

Lyciae with the Lyciarch at its head; xiv. a,va.yKy] KuaBai. 
3. 3 (p. 665) KoX irepl TToX^/xov 8i kuI dp-fj- 



THE ASIARCHATE. 405 

into disuse. In the tenth century the character of the office was so 
little remembered that Constantine Porphyrogenitus identifies the Asi- 
arch with the proconsul {^de Themat. i. 3 o ravTT^s [i.e. 'Ao-tas jaiKpcis] 
KpaTwv avOvrraros A(TLap)^r]<; eXcyero, Patrol. Graec. CXIII. p. 80, ed. 
Migne)'. 

It was the object of these confederations, while a certain amount of 
local self-government was thus given to the provinces, to connect them 
more closely with the empire. To secure this end more effectually a 
religious bond was necessary. Hence the establishment of the worship 
of the emperor, often connected with that of Rome and sometimes with 
that of the senate. The assumption of the title Augustus was a pre- 
liminary step (Veget. ii. 5 ' imperator cum Augusti nomen accepit, 
tamquam praesenti et corporali deo fidelis est praestanda devotio ') ; 
and the idea was further strengthened by the Greek rendering 2e)8acrTos 
(Dion Cass. liii. 16 AiJyovo-Tos, ws kox -nXCiov ti •^ Kara dvOpojTrov'i wv, 
iTreKXr]6r]...i^ ovirep kol ^ejSacrTov avTOv kol lAAT^vt^ovTe's ttws, cocTTrep Ttva 
creTTTov, diro tou crel3dt,ea0aL ivpoa-diTov). The next Stage was the erection 
of temples (cre/3ao-Teta) and the establishment of priesthoods for the 
maintenance of this worship. A city which established such worship 
bore the title v€uiK6po<i or ' temple warden '. Proconsular Asia was one 
of the earliest provinces to adopt these rites {b.c. 19); and here they 
flourished with exceptional vigour. In six at least of the cities com- 
prised in the Commune Asiae (Smyrna, Ephesus, Pergamum, Sardes, 
Philadelphia, and Cyzicus) periodic festivals and games were held 
under the auspices of the confederation, koivov (or Kotva) 'Ao-tas Iv 
'Xp.vpvy], iv 'E(f>ia-(a, iv HepydfKa, k.t.X. ; see Marquardt Ephemeris 
Epigraphica i. p. 209, Boeckh Corp. Inscr. Graec. Index p. 43. Each 
of these had likewise its temple or temples dedicated to the worship of 
the emperors. The local chief-priest of each city was designated ac- 
cordingly, ap;(iep€i)s ri^s 'Aortas vawv twv [or vaov tov\ iv %p.vpvr], iv 
'E^eVw, iv Kv^LK(a, etc. (see below, p. 409), or more fully dpxi^p^vs 'Acrias 
j/aoS Tov iv 'Ec^eaw, kolvov t^s Acrtas (C /. G. 3858 e). The pro- 
vincial chief-priest, who had the control of the whole, was styled apx'^" 
pevs T7J<; 'Ao-ias or ap^'^P^^s ''"oS kolvov ttjs Acrtas. He is also to be 
identified with the 'Ao-tap^Tjs, as will be shown presently. His chief 
functions were the general direction of the cultus of the emperor 
throughout the province and the superintendence and presidency of 
the festivals and games. Hence Rufinus in the account of Polycarp's 

1 The passage indeed is a tissue of ovtos twv '^(pealuv, 'Acrtdpxv o-vtov awo- 
blunders. Constantine speaks of S. Luke KokCiv. Alexander (Acts xix. 33) is quite 
as fjLeiJ.vriixivos ' AXei^avSpov tov t6t€ irpurev- distinct from the Asiarchs. 



4o6 



LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 



martyrdom {H. E. iv. 15) translates 'Aa-tdpxqs by 7nimerarius. Hence 
also the language in Cod. Theod. xv. 9. 2 ' Asiarchis et ceteris, quorum 
nomen festivitatis solennitas dedicavit' (a.d. 409). The expenses of 
these exhibitions fell to a considerable extent upon him, so that only 
men of substance could properly fulfil the requirements of the office 
i^Cod. Theod. vi. 2. 3, xii. i. 103, xii. i. 148, xv. 5. i, xv. 9. 2, with Gotho- 
fred's notes). Hence the statement of Strabo (see above p. 383 sq), 
that the Asiarchs were frequently chosen from the citizens of Tralles on 
account of their wealth. But besides these more directly religious and 
ceremonial duties, the confederation superintended the erection of 
monuments and other public works, the imposition and collection of 
taxes for the maintenance of the temi^les, and the like. It was also 
the medium of communication with the emperor and the senate. As 
involving the presidency of this confederation, the Asiarchate was an 
office of great dignity and influence. After the proconsul, the Asiarch 
was probably the most important person in the province ; and his 
name, like that of the proconsul, was frequently used for marking the 
epoch on coins and in documents. An account of the steps taken for 
the purpose of electing an Asiarch by the confederation is given by 
Aristides {Or. i. p. 531 sq)'. There are grounds for thinking, as I have 
shown in the first volume (on the Date of the Martyrdom), that this 
was the very occasion on which Philip the Trallian, who presided at 
Polycarp's martyrdom, was elected (see especially i. pp. 628 sq, 665 sq). 
Without entering more fully into the duties of the Asiarch, I purpose 
discussing three points, relating to this office, which present some 
difficulty, while at the same time they affect the notices in early Christian 
writings. 



1 In the first public assembly at Smyrna 
in the beginning of the year (laTafiivov 
ToO ^Tovs Kal ycyvofjAvrj^ eKKK-qaias tt]s 
TrpwTTjs) the name of Aristides was put 
forward for the chief-priesthood of Asia 
{TTjf iepuffvPT^VTT^v KoiPr]V Tris'Affias),iho\xg\i 
he himself deprecated it. He continues, 
Kal ffvfx^aivei fifTo, tovto avvidpovs ixiv 
i^iivai "Zfxvpva'iwv els ^pvylav 6.vu3 Kal 
/j-iWeiv (pipeLV rovfxbv 6vop.a iv Tip awe- 

dplcji ry Koiv(^ Kal yiyvo/j.ai rplros rj 

rirapTos rfi x^i-poToviq.. It is inferred by 
Marquardt (A'. S. p. 370 sq) and others 
from these last words, that three or four 
names were submitted by the confedera- 
tion to the proconsul, who selected the 



Asiarch from among them. But it seems 
more natural to take them as meaning 
that his desire had been fulfilled and he 
had not been elected. 

Of the corresponding election of the 
Lyciarch Strabo (xiv. 3. 3, p. 664 sq) 
tells us that the representatives of the 
cities which have votes meet together in 
general session (ets Koivbv avvidpwv) at a 
city which they have selected and ap- 
proved {-^v Sli> doKL/Mdcruai 7r6Xt»' e\6fxevoi) ; 
that some cities have three votes, some 
two, some one: and that in the session 
(iv Tifi crvvedpiij}) the Lyciarch is first cho- 
sen, then the other officers {dpxaL) of the 
union [rov crvcT-qfMaTOi). 



THE ASIARCHATE. 407 



I. Identity of the Asiarch and HigJi-priest. 

The identity of the two has been disputed by Waddington (Lebas 
Voyage Archcologiq lie, Inscr. iii. 885), by Babington {On an icnpidjlished 
coin of Laodicea p. 12 sq), and by Perrot {De Galatia Provincia p. 150 
sq) ' : but Eckhel {Dodr. Num. Vet. iv. p. 208 sq) can hardly be 
claimed on this side, since he says explicitly (p. 209) 'Verisimile est, 
cum quis generatim dicitur ap;)(tepei)s T17S 'Ao-tas...tum intelligendum 
Asiarcham ' (see also p. 205), thus conceding everything for which the 
advocates of the identity contend. Notwithstanding the authority of 
such names, the facts and arguments recently adduced, more especially 
by Marquardt {Ephc/n. Epigr. i. p. 210 sq, Rom. Staatsv. i. p. 374 sq, 
1873), not to mention the valuable investigations of an older critic 
Gothofred {Cod. Theod. vi. 3. i, xii. i. 112, xv. 9. 2, xvi. 10 paratitlon), 
seem to place the identity beyond a doubt. It is not possible to add 
much to Marquardt' s arguments, but his position has been strengthened 
by one or two lately discovered inscriptions, and some other considera- 
tions which he has overlooked seem to favour his view. 

(i) The Asiarchate, Bithyniarchate, etc., are spoken of as the 
priesthoods or chief-priesthoods of the several provinces ; e.g. by 
Modestinus [c. a.d. 230] in the Digest, xxvii. i. 6, § 14 (p. 354, ed. 
Mommsen) Wvov; Upap^ta [v. 1. lepojavvr]], olov 'Aatapxia, ^lOvviap^ia, 
KaTTTTttSoKapi^ta, irape^eL dXtLTOvpyrjaiav diro eTriTpoTrojv, tout' eo"Ttv, ews 
av apxy. This same language is used respecting the dpxt£p^v<;. Thus 
we read of Chrysanthius that he received tt^v apxi^pwa-vvr^v tov iravTos 
eOvovs (Eunap. Vit. Soph. p. iii, quoted by Marquardt R. S. p. 374), 
while we have been told before of this same Chrysanthius that Julian 
ap;^t6pe'a [aTreSei^e] tov T€ avSpa koX tt/v yvvaxKO. rr}? Ai;8tas. Again, in 
a law of Constantine {Cod. fust. v. 27. i) we find the words ' quos in 
civitatibus duumviralitas vel sacerdotii, id est Phoenicarchiae vel 
Syriarchiae, ornamenta condecorant'. Nor can there be any doubt 
that the Asiarchate is intended in the following passage from Papi- 
nianus in Digest. 1. 5. 8 ' sed in Asia sacerdotium provinciae suscipere non 
coguntur numero liberorum quinque subnixi ; quod optimus maximus- 
que princeps noster Severus Augustus decrevit ac postea in ceteris 
provinciis servandum esse constituit'. So in like manner there can 

^ I am pleased to find that the identity ever that in the case of the smaller pro- 
of the two offices is held by Mommsen in vinces, like Galatia and Lycia, the High- 
his new volume (1885), J?om. Gesc/i. v. priest was distinct from the Galatarch, 
p. 319 sq, note i. He considers how- Lyciarch, etc. 



4o8 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^EANS. 

be little question that the office which Aristides {Or. i. p. 531) calls 
T7]v lepuiavvrjv rrjv KOivrjv rrj? 'Ao-i'as was the Asiarchate. This is the 
more evident when we compare the election which he describes with 
the account of the election of the Lyciarch given by Strabo xiv. 3. 3, 
p. 664 sq. Even in strictly Christian times we meet with a sacer- 
dotium or apx'-^p^^o'vv'q ; and the character of the office may be inferred 
from the language of Innocent I, Epist. 23 'Neque de curialibus ali- 
quem ad ecclesiasticum ordinem venire posse, qui post baptismum 
coronati fuerint vel sacerdoiium (quod dicitur) sustinucrint et editioiies 
publicas cdcbravermi' (Labb. Cone. iii. p. 37, ed. Coleti), where the 
celebration of the games, which was the main function of the Asiar- 
chate, etc., is especially singled out as the chief duty of the 'so-called 
priesthood'. The religious character of the office disappeared with the 
downfall of heathendom and the establishment of Christianity; but the 
title ' high-priest ' was still continued, though the bearer of it was now 
little more than president of the games. See the references already 
given to Gothofred, especially Cod. Thcod. vi. 3. i, xvi. 10 paratitl., 
where the relation of the ' priesthood ' to the games is exemplified from 
the law books. This connexion may be amply illustrated likewise from 
the inscriptions; e.g. C. I. G. 3422 dp^Lepao-d/xevov cvSo^ws fJHTo. fi^yd- 
Xu)v dvaXwfxdTuiv koI Sovra KOVTpoKvvqyi.(rLOv k.t.X., 2719 dpxL€paTev(ravTO<s 
/xeyaAoTTpeTTWs, iv rj ap^upwavvy Kat fiovoixa^ia^ Koi Kwyyeata? iTmeXecrev 
K.T.X., 2766 ap^teparewavTa tov avTOKpaTopo<; Kat aywvo0eTrj(ravTa /cat 
8ts ecTTLacravTa toi' Srjfjiov kol iravTa iroajcTavra yU-eyaXoTrpcTrcus Xaf^LTrpoTara 
Kol TroXvTeXecTTaTa Ik twv tStW : comp. 2934, 3489, etc. Perhaps how- 
ever the two following inscriptions, placed side by side, will exhibit the 
parallelism more effectively : 



C. /. G. 2759 b 
^ap,iXta Z7^va)v[os] tov 'YiJ/lkXIov; 
tot; 'Yij/iKXeov? tov (f>v<reL Zrjvwvos 
'Yi^tKXeous ap^tcpetos fx-ovo/xd^iDv kol 
KUTaStKCOv Kat TavpoKaOaTTTWv (comp. 
2194 b). 



C.I. G. 251 1 

(pafxiXLa fxovofxa^ijiv Kat vTrofxvrjixa 
Kvvr]y€(TL(iiv Ncyiteptou KauTptKiow 
AevKLOv HaKUiVLavov Aatap^ov kol 
AvprjXias 2a7r(^o{5s ITAaTaJvos AtKtv- 
VLavrj'; ap^tepcta? yuvatKOS avTOv (see 
also no. 3213, 3677). 



The passages quoted show that the two names appear in the same 
connexions; that their functions are identical; that the exemptions 
and immunities are the same in both cases ; and that generally they 
are convertible. There is indeed nothing left for the high-priest to do 
which is not already exhausted in the office of the Asiarch, and con- 
versely. The one is in all respects the double of the other. 



THE ASIARCHATE. 409 

(ii) Another fact also indicates the identity of the two offices. 
The wives of the chief priests (apxiepeis) were styled ' chief-priestesses ' 
(e.g. Boeckh Corp. Inscr. Graec. 3092, 3489, 3495, etc.), just as we 
have seen (p. 407) in the case of Chrysanthius that his wife shared the 
high-priestly office. In like manner the Asiarch's wife takes the title 
of her husband, C. I. G. 3324 M. kvp. ZtJvmv. koI M. KX. 'Iot;Xtav?) 'Ao-i- 
dpxat 8ts. Accordingly a law of Constantine (Coi/. J^istin. v. 27. i ; 
see above, p. 407) forbids a 'sacerdos provinciae', i.e. a Phoenicarch, 
Syriarch, etc., to marry a slave. In the light of these facts we must 
interpret another inscription which gives the one title to the husband 
and the other to the wife, C. I. G. 3677 nXa)[T]. Kvp. Vpajov 'Aaidp^ov 
KoX louXtas Avp. AcrKXr]TnoB(jjpa<; Trj<; yui/atKOS avTov ap;(t£petas, as showing 
that the titles are interchangeable. So again C. I. G. 25 11 quoted 
above (p. 408) ; and also Lebas and Waddington 244 ^Avtwviov 'AttoX- 
Xohii)pov 'Acridpxov xai K[X]. B[7;]p€tV7y[9 'H]p[a]KX€atV7ys (?) dp^upeias. 

(iii) But again ; just as there was a high-priest and high-priestess 
of the province of Asia, so there were high-priests and high-priestesses 
of the temples in each several city belonging to the confederation ; 
C. I. G. 2965 (fiLXo(r€J3a(TTOv /cat ap^tepecos rij^ 'Acrtas vaoi) tov iv 'E<^ecrcu 
(under Hadrian), C. I. G. 2987 b dp^upia 'Ao-[t]as vawv twi/ iv 'E^eo-w 
(under Antoninus Pius), C. /. G. 3858 e ap^iepea 'Ao-ta? vaov tov iv 
E^ccro) Kotvov rrj^ Acrtas, <Ti(3a<TT0(})dvTr]v kol dywvoOerrjv Sid /3tov, C I. 
G. 3831 a' a.pyi(.pf.a 'A(ria<; vacov iv '^p.vpvr], C. I. G. 3508 dp^iepeLav 
T17S 'Acrtas vatijv twv iv ^fJLvpvrj (comp. 3211), C. I. G, 3415 dpxiip^MV 
'Acrtas tov iv 'E<^ecrcp, etc. In the same way, while there is an 'Asiarch' 
par excellence, we meet likewise with 'Asiarchs' of the temples in par- 
ticular cities, or at least in Ephesus; C. I. L. iii. 296, 297 'Asiarch[a] 
templ[orum] splendid[issimae] civit[atis] Ephes[iorum] ', C. I. G. 2464 
</)tXocre/3atrTov ^ kcndpyiqv vacSv twv iv 'E<^£cra), Lebas and Waddington 
158 a 'A<7Lapxr]<; 'n7[s] TrpcoTi^s Kat /xeytcrTT^S fxr]TpOTr6Xew<; r^s 'Acrt[as] Kat 
^ vewKopwv Tojv Sc^acTTOJV 'E^ecrtcov 7rc)Xe[cos]. In C. I. G. 2741 we have 
the record of a person who is elected at the same time to the high- 
priesthood of the province and to that of a particular city (the latter 
for the second time), ap^^tepeus 'Acrtas ct7ro8€8cty/x€Vo[s] vawv Kat tcSv iv 
^p.vpvr} TO /3'. A similar combination appears in a Macedonian inscrip- 
tion, C. I. G. 2007 dp)(^Lep4a KOL aytavoOir-qv tov koivov MaKcSoVwv, ctp- 
^tepe'a Se Kat aywvoOirrjv kol ttjs 'A/x^iTToXctTciov ttc^Xcws. 

And not only so, but the same person is designated by each title 
separately in two inscriptions found in the Great Theatre at Ephesus ; 
Wood's Discoveries at Ephesus., Inscr. vi. pp. 62, 68: 



4IO 



LETTER OF THE SMYRNtEANS. 



p. 62. 

aywvo^eTovvTos 8l atwi'os 
Tty8. lovX. 'Frjyetvov 



p. 68. 

aytovo^erowTos 8t aiwvos 
Tt)8. 'louA. 'V-qyeivov 

ei' E^e'crw. 



Now it is inconceivable that the high-priest of a particular city in 
Asia should be called the Asiarch of that city, unless the high-priest of 
the province of Asia already bore the name of Asiarch. The narrower 
application of the title is only explicable, as an analogy derived from 
the wider. 

(iv) I have left to the last the very conclusive evidence of the 
identity of the two ofi&ces derived from the document before us, the 
Letter of the Smyrnseans itself. In the body of this document (§ 12) 
Philip of Tralles is called Asiarch, and as such he presides over the 
games; but in the appended chronological notice (§ 21) he is styled 
High-priest (IttI apxupeai^ ^lXlttttov). By some critics, who deny the 
identity of the office implied in the two titles, this fact has been taken 
to discredit the genuineness either of the body of the document or of 
the chronological postscript, as if the two statements were inconsistent, 
or at least divergent. This position can hardly be justified in any case ; 
for on any showing both parts of the document were written while the 
Asiarchate was still an existing office, and therefore the forger of either 
or both would be acquainted with the facts relating to the office. 
Indeed, reasons have been given in the first volume for believing that 
the postscript proceeded from the same hand as the body of the docu- 
ment (i. p. 626 sq). Moreover, an inscription recently discovered at 
Olympia, and quoted above (p. 384; comp. i. p. 629), shows that 
Phillip of Tralles was Asiarch about this time ; and in consequence 
Lipsius {Jahrb. f. Protest. Theol. 1881, p. 575) has retracted the ob- 
jection previously urged against the genuineness of the Letter on this 
ground, and he now admits the identity of the two functions so called 
respectively. In four Trallian inscriptions again (see above, 1. p. 629 
sq), belonging to the age of Antoninus Pius, this same Philippus is 
designated dpx'-^p^y's 'Ao-ias. Thus in the inscriptions, as in the Acts of 
Martyrdom, the two titles are brought into connexion. But the exact 
year of the Trallian inscriptions is not ascertained beyond a doubt. 
The point is discussed in the chapter on the Date of the Martyrdom 
in the general introduction. 

Against this identification only one argument has been adduced 
which deserves consideration. In C. I. G. 4016, 4017, there is mention 



THE ASIARCHATE. 



411 



of one T. Fl. Gaianus as ap^i^pia tov kolvov tw FaXarajv, VaXaTO-pyiqv, 
(T€l3acrT0(fidvTr]v kol KricTTTqv rrj'S fxrjTpoiroXco)^ 'AyKvpa?, and in C. I. G. 
403 1 of one Aelius Macedon as apxiepaadfievov tov kolvov twv TakaT<2v, 
TaXaToipxrjy, (repaa-TOf^dvTiqv 8ta fHov twv ^ewv ^e^aaTwv. It is argued 
that as both titles, Galatarch and Chief-priest of the Galatian confederacy, 
are mentioned, they cannot designate the same office. Marquardt 
(p. 375) in answer to this objection explains apxtepe'a tov kolvov twv 
TaXaTwv as referring to the municipal priesthood of the confederation 
in Ancyra, not to the provincial high-priesthood. But this explanation 
will hardly stand; for we should then expect some limiting words, such 
as TWV vawv TWV ev 'AyKvpa. But is there any force at all in the ob- 
jection? It is the commonest thing in the world to accumulate titles 
referring to the same office, especially in honorific inscriptions such as 
these. Thus we say, 'Her Majesty the Queen', 'His Holiness the Pope', 
though the one title is practically a mere repetition of the other ; and 
the Romans themselves spoke of ' Imperator... Augustus' (AvTOKpd- 
Twjo...2€ySao-Tos), though the two terms are coextensive, and neither 
adds anything to the other. 

In the West the flamines provinciarum seem to have borne no 
designation corresponding to Asiarch, Galatarch, etc. ; and the assump- 
tion of such titles in Asia Minor and the East illustrates the reproach 
of Dion Chrysostom {Orai. 38, 11. p. 148), who speaking to the Nico- 
medians says that, in their childish fondness for empty decorations, the 
Greeks would condone any insult or injury for the sake of titles (ovo- 
p.aTa) and, he adds, ' If they only call you or write you down chiefs 
(d etTTov vfxd^ TrpiOTovs rj eypaij/av), from that day forward they can with 
impunity treat you with the greatest indignity'. These things, he 
continues, are despised by all sensible men, and excite ridicule in the 
Romans more especially'. 



^ In another passage this same rhetori- 
cian {Oral. 35, II. p. 66), addressing the 
people of Celaenae in Phrygia, has lan- 
guage which (if we could be sure of the 
interpretation) points definitely to the 
identification of the two offices ; Kadanep 
Tovs lepras twv Trap vfuv roiis /xaKapiovs 
Xe7W, Toys dwavTiov dpxovras tu>i> lepiwv, 
TOVS eiruvvfjLovs tQv 5vo riweipuv ttjs eairi- 



pas SXtjs. Perhaps the simplest explana- 
tion of the last words is ' who bear the 
names of (territories in) the two conti- 
nents throughout the West,' e.g. Hellad- 
archs, Asiarchs, etc. But whatever 
sense be given to iirwvvfj.ovs twu dvo rjweL- 
pwv, the Asiarchs would seem to be in- 
cluded. 



412 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^EANS. 



2. Diiration of tenure. 

It is generally, though not universally, assumed that the Asiarchate 
was an annual office ; and this view is adopted by Marquardt, Rom. 
Staatsveriv. i. p. 368 sq. The reasons however given for this opinion 
seem inadequate to sustain it. 

Marquardt starts from the assumption that, as the office was not for 
life, therefore it must have been annual. We are not however limited 
to this alternative. In some cases these provincial chief priests were 
certainly elected for a period of years, as will be seen presently. Again 
he alleges the example of the Tuscan and Umbrian priests who were 
elected annually (Henzen-Orelli, no. 5580). But this is not a sufficiently 
close analogy, and far truer parallels can be produced on the other side. 
Still less to the point is the case of the priest of the Ubii mentioned by 
Tacitus {Ann. i. 57), where moreover it is doubtful whether an annual 
office is intended. Nor is it correct to say that the Asiarch is the 
eponym for the year. Coins indeed are very frequently inscribed as 
struck during a particular person's Asiarchate, e.g. eni-TepTiOY-ACiApxoY 
(Mionnet iii. p. 250); but such language is equally consistent with a 
tenure for a long period or even for life, as with an annual office ; e.g. 
Wood's Ephesiis Inscr. viii. 3 (p. 22), Boeckh C. I. G. 32 11. Indeed 
such expressions as Mark ii. 26 k-wX 'AySta^ap apxtepews, Luke iii. 2 l-m. 
dpxiep€w<i''Avva Koi Kaldcfia, Acts xi. 28 ctti KXavStov, are a caution against 
any rigorous inferences from the particular expression. In the case be- 
fore us the Asiarchs are probably mentioned not for the sake of precision 
in dating, but as the chief magistrates of the confederation to which the 
cities striking the coins belonged. Again Marquardt urges that in order 
to transact its business the confederation must have met every year, 
and that therefore the president's office must have been annual {IlJ>/i. 
Epigr. p. 213 sq). Here we may accept his premiss, while we reject 
his conclusion. 

On the other hand there are very good reasons for supposing that 
the term of office was longer than a year. The chief and characteristic 
function of the Asiarch was the presidency of the general festival of the 
confederation, called kowq. 'Ao-ias par excellence. This must be dis- 
tinguished from the minor festivals celebrated in the several cities of the 
confederation, kowo. 'Ao-ias eV ^/^upviy, Koivd. 'Aaia? iv Uepydfioi, etc. Now 
it stands to reason that such a general festival must have been cele- 
brated once at least during each Asiarchate. If therefore it should 
appear that this general festival recurred at longer intervals than a year. 



THE ASIARCHATE. 413 

the Asiarchate cannot have been an annual office. But there are good 
grounds for beHeving that it was a TrcvraeTT^pt?, Hke the Olympia and 
Pythia (Pind. 01. iii. 38, x. 70, Nem. xi. 33), or in other words that 
there was an interval of four years between each recurrence. These 
grounds are as follows : 

(i) Evidence seems to show that these festivals were generally 
though not universally quinquennial. Suetonius {Octav. 59) speaking of 
the beginning of this cult of the emperor says, 'Provinciarum pleraeque 
super templa et aras ludos quoque quinquennales paene oppidatim con- 
stituerunt'. Accordingly we find this to have been the case in several 
places of which notices are preserved. The festival of the Cot/imune 
Cretae is one of these \ Boeckh C. I. G. 2583 Upov aywi/os -n-ivraeTrjptKov 
Tov KOLvov Twv KpT/Twv. Again, thc Ludi Augustales at Neapolis (Naples), 
which were strictly analogous, were quinquennial, as appears from C. I. G. 
5805 VLKTjaavTt 'IraXtKct 'Tio/xala Se^acrra laoXvfJLTria Trj<; [xy 'IraXiSos k.t.X. 
(see Boeckh's comments, iii. p. 732). 

An inscription copied by Sir C. Wilson in Attalia, and published 
by Prof. W. M. Ramsay in the Bulletin de Correspondance Hellenique, 
1883, VII. p. 263, is important enough in its bearing on this subject 
to deserve a place here. The words are as follows ; 

KaXTTOupfiov KoopaTou vXov AtoScopov, vXov ^ovA^fg] Stjfxov ycpouCTtas, 
^tXoKat(ra[pa] Kal (faXoTrarpLv, lepea Slo. fStov 'AttoXAcovos dp)(r]yeTov kol 
6f.ov /xeyaXov Aiovvaov koI deov "Apews kol 6ed<; 'ApT[e]^i8os "EiXa(f)r][(3]6Xov 
TTpwTOV KOL icpe'tt htd jSiov 6eds Ar^rops] T17S Ilepyat'tov TrdAetos' ap;)^t[e]pa- 
aafxivov rerpaeTtav Kat irrLT^XeaavTa KW7yye<jt'a[s] kol /Aovo/Aa^^tas /xeyaXo- 
7rp[ej7rtos kol dyoivo6€Ty]cravTa tovs /AcyaXous TrevracTT^ptKous aycovas kol toiis 
Xo[t]7rous Travras ev ry rerpaeTia. 

The high-priesthood here mentioned is, as Prof. Ramsay says, that of 
the cultus of the emperors ; but I cannot agree with him that ' the 
pentaeteric games were probably those named on a coin struck under 
Saloninus, lepos'OXij/ATrtos oikov/xcvikos [aywv]'. They would naturally be 
the Kotva Ila/xe^uXtas, the festival of the Comnmne Pamphyliae, of which 
he held the high-priesthood ; unless indeed the ' Olympian sacred oecu- 
menical festival' may be identified with this. This Calpurnius then 
would be the Pamphyliarch — an officer who is mentioned Hkewise in 
C. / G. 4340 b, Add. 

If I am right in assuming (and this is Prof Ramsay's view also) that 
this person was the chief-priest of the whole province of Pamphylia, and 
not of the particular city of AttaHa, the inscription shows that the 
Pamphyliarch held office for four years, thus celebrating the great 
pentaeteric games of his Commune once during his term of office. It is 



414 LETTER OF THE SMYRN^ANS. 

reasonable to suppose (in the absence of any evidence to the contrary) 
that the same would be the case with the Asiarchs. 

(ii) The local festivals of the kolvov 'Ao-i'as in the several cities of 
the confederation were quinquennial. So C. I. G. 3674 vetKijo-as 
Koivov 'Acrtas Iv Kv^i'kw TratSwv TrayKpariov TrcvraeTrjpiSL ^. 

(iii) Lastly, the festival in question is itself directly co-ordinated 
with quinquennial festivals in such a way as to leave no escape from 
the conclusion that it was one. The passages seem to have escaped 
notice, or otherwise perhaps the common opinion would have been 
different. They are found in Boeckh C. I. G. 1420 vetKrjaavTa rpayo)- 
80US OvpdvLa fieyaXa y kol UvOLa kul AxTia koi KOiva 'A(rtas...Kai toi^s 
XotTTOvs a'ywvas TrevraeTT/ptKors re kol TptcTrjpiKov^ (where there is a lacuna 
for the number of victories), //a 1421 [ttju i$ "Apyov? ao-]7rtSa, "laOfXLa, 
KOLvov<i AfTia?, KOL aXXors Tr€VTaeTrjpLKov<; irXeiaTOvs aywva?. 

Connected with the length of tenure is the fact that we read of 
persons holding the office more than once. Thus there are records of 
those who have been Asiarchs twice (C. I. G. 3190, 3324 Lebas and 
Waddington 158 a, Mionnet Siippl. vii. pp. 359, 6x9)^ and in one case 
at least thrice (Babington /. c. pp. i, 27, 35, Mionnet iv. p. 328). 
This last case is L. ^1. Pigres on Laodicean coins, and it seems to 
stand alone ; for the other instance is a retouched piece (Mionnet vii. 
p. 358, see Babington p. 30), and appears to be incorrect. The legend 
Aci&px- A on another coin (Mionnet iv. p. 128) is probably read incor- 
rectly. 



3. Plurality of Asiarchs. 

In Acts xix. 31 it is stated that 'certain of the Asiarchs' (rtves Sc twv 
Kaiapx^v), being friendly to S. Paul, tried to dissuade him from entering 
the theatre. Similarly we read in Aristides {Or. i. p. 518) 'an Asiarch, 
methinks, was present likewise {koI 'Aa-idpxvs, oXp-ai, Trpoarrjv).' Such 
language implies that more than a single person held the title at the 
same time. The same inference likewise has been drawn from Strabo 
XIV. p. 649, Ktti act Ttves i$ avT'^s elaiv ol TrpwreuovTCS Kara rrjv iTrap-^iav, 
ovs 'Ao-iap>(a? KaXovariv. Here however the inference is not certain, for 
del would signify ' from time to time ' ; but still the plural nves would 

^ Another instance is furnished in a Aap[a](Tlov ^Xaovlov K\€ito<t6^vovs tov 

Trallian inscription discovered and pub- Kpariarov, Bis ' Acndpxov, irpdnolv] 'Air/aj, 

lished by Sterrett {^Mitiheil. d. Dcutsch. irarp^s virariKov Ka[l] -Kainrov (7wk\7jtiku}1', 

Arc/idol. Inst, in Athcn VIII. p. 330 sq, t^s eVcaT7;s ai^ro? irevraeTripldos. 
1883) ivl tep^ws 8ia ^iov rov Atos rod 



THE ASIARCHATE. 415 

not naturally be used, if only one person bore the title at any given 
time. This is explicable in two ways. 

(i) The Asiarchs, after laying doAvn their office, still retained their 
title and formed a sort of order. There are some grounds for this 
belief. In the West this was certainly the case. The Spanish inscrip- 
tions speak of certain persons as flaminales (C. I. L. 11. 983 'viro 
flaminali provinciae Baeticae ', ib. 4248 ' statuam inter flaminales viros 
positam'), where the 'flamen provinciae' corresponds to the dpxi€pev<; rrj^ 
'Ao-tas, and therefore to the Asiarch. In like manner in Africa we read 
of the sacerdotales of the province {C. I. L. viii. 1827, 2343, 4252, 
5338); and \S\Q sacerdotales dst frequently mentioned in the law books 
in reference to this district (^Cod. Theod. xii. i. 145, 176; xii. 5. 2; xvi. 
10. 20, etc.), though it is not always clear that these had been flafnines. 
In Asia Minor itself too an extant inscription describes a person as 
A.vKiapx'-Kcxs (Lebas and Waddington 1224). It is not unlikely there- 
fore that, after their term of office was ended, they continued to be 
called ' Asiarchs ' by courtesy ; and this would account for the fact that 
we find the holders of other offices in so many cases designated 
Asiarchs; e.g. Wood's Ephesus Inscr. ii. 13 (p. 14) 'Apio-TofiovXov 
'Acrta[p;(ov] ypa/x/xaT€co9 Toi; [S-^/xou], lb. vi. 3 (p. 46) ypafX[xaT€vovTO^ 
HottXlov OvrjBiov Avtov€ivov 'Aaidpxov, C. I. G. 6541 A. 'AvTwvt'o) 'Ya- 
Kiv6w, AaoStKci TTys 'Acrtas, crTpaTTyyw, 'Ao-idpxy]. Accordingly we find 
persons commemorating their descent from holders of this office in a 
way which seems to indicate a permanent title ; e.g. Lebas and Wad- 
dmgton 158 a...Aiovvcrtov t6v UpoKypvKa kol /B Acndpxov e[Ky]o[voi'], 
i,e. his father and grandfather before him were Asiarchs (comp. C. I. G. 
2463 c, 3420, 3495, 3665 Lebas and Waddington 158 a, 244). These 
facts however are not absolutely conclusive. 

(2) It has been shown already that the chief-priest of the im- 
perial worship at Ephesus was likewise called ' Asiarch ' of the 
Ephesian temples (see above, p. 409). Though no direct evidence is 
forthcoming that the chief-priests of this worship in the other cities 
belonging to the confederation were similarly styled, yet as their titles 
in other respects corresponded, there is at least a presumption that they 
would be correspondingly designated here also. 

The fact that more persons than one are called Asiarchs at the 
same time may be explained from either or both of these causes. 



APPENDIX 



POLYCARPIANA. 



IGN. III. 27 



1. POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS. 

2. LIFE OF POLYCARP. 



F 



I. 



POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS. 

EUARDENTIUS in his notes on a passage of Irenaeus {Hcer. iii. 
3. 4), where this father mentions several other letters of Polycarp 
besides the extant Epistle to the Philippians, published as fragments 
of these lost writings certain extracts which he had discovered, intro- 
ducing them with the following words ; 

'Harum [epistolarum] porro quinque non aspernanda fragmenta a me superioris 
quadragesimae tempore Virduni in quadam vetustissimis characteribus manu descripta 
super quatuor evangelistas Catena inventa, ut a Victore episcopo Capuano ante mille 
et centum annus ibidem laudantur, hoc loco inserere operae pretium visum est. 
Haec itaque ibidem leguntur; Victor episcopus Capiiae ex responsiotie capituloriiyn 
sancti Poly car pi Smyrnensis episcopi, discipuli yoaiinis evangelislae.' 

The fragments are then given as I have printed them below, but 
with the heading, ' Divi Polycarpi Smyrnensis episcopi et martyris 
b. Joannis evangelistae quondam discipuli responsionum fragmenta. 
Matthaeus Dominum dixisse testatur etc' (see below, p. 421). 

After the close Feuardentius adds ; 

'Haec Victor Capuanus vir Graece et Latine doctus circa annum Dom. 480 ex 
Graeco Responsionum capitulorum b. Polycarpi, quem nactus erat, codice a se 
Latina facta recensuit; et in supra nominata Catena manuscripta, quam penes me 
habeo et, quum per typographos licebit, studiosis communicabo, citantur.' 

The Catena however was never printed, and the manuscript is lost. 

The fragments were reprinted from Feuardentius by Halloix 
{Illustr. Ecd. Orient. Script, i. p. 532 sq, Duaci 1633) and by Ussher 
{Ign. et Polyc. Mart. p. 31 sq), and have frequently been repro- 
duced by later writers. Ussher {ib. pp. 31, 72 sq; comp. Polyc. et Ign. 
Epist. p. iv) speaks as if the Catena itself were the work of Victor of 
Capua, and this has been the language of later writers generally before 

27 — 2 



420 POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS 

Zahn. This inference however is not justified by the statement of 
Feuardentius himself. 

Pitra [Spicil. Soks7n. i. p. 266 sq, Paris 1852) added two other 
fragments also as ' ex libro Responsoruni inscripto ' by Polycarp. He 
found them in an Expositio in Heptateuchuiti by Joannes Diaconus, con- 
tained in the Paris MS 838 I^Sangertn. 60). This John the Deacon is the 
same wlio wrote a biography of Gregory the Great and lived in the 
9th century (see i. p. 4). On investigation however we do not find any 
authority for ascribing these two fragments to Polycarp. The first, a 
comment on Gen. ii. 7, is introduced with the words 'Victor episcopus 
Capuae in libro suo Responsorum capitulo [ms capitula] vigesimo 
primo ' etc. Here Pitra boldly omits ' suo ' and on the strength of the 
fragments given by Feuardentius assigns them to this supposed work of 
Polycarp, the RespoJisions^ . But, if 'suo' be retained, the Responsions 
are distinctly attributed to Victor of Capua ; and a correction must be 
made accordingly, as Zahn {Prol. p. xlvii sq) has pointed out, in the 
heading of the Feuardentian fragments, which should be read ' Victor 
episcopus Capuae ex Responsorum capitulo [ ] ', where the -rum of 
' capitulorum,' whether contracted or not, is a corruption of some 
numeral ; and the words which follow, ' Sancti Polycarpi Smyrnensis 
episcopi, discipuli Joannis evangelistae ', are the heading of Victor's 
extract from his supposed Polycarp. It would indeed have been strange, 
that nothing should have been heard elsewhere of an elaborate work 
by Polycarp consisting of more than twenty-one chapters. 

The Respotisions therefore were the work of Victor, and the Catena 
was compiled by some still later writer. Pitra himself (pp. liii, Iviii) 
suspects that the compiler was Joannes Diaconus, and this seems 
probable. In this Catena the Responsmis of Victor were quoted ; and 
these quotations contained extracts ascribed by Victor to Polycarp. 

Victor's work is roughly assigned, as we have seen, by Feuardentius 
to A.D. 480; and various other dates have been ascribed to this writer 
by different critics. But it appears from his epitaph, which is pre- 
served (Ughelli Italia Sacra vi, p. 306, Venet. 1720; comp. Spicil. 
Solesm. I. p. 1, De Rossi Bull, di Archeol. Crist. (1881) p. 150), that he 
died A.D. 554, having held the see thirteen years. 

For the reasons given, Pitra's fragments must be rejected at once, 
as having nothing to do with Polycarp. Nor are those published by 
Feuardentius certified on authority which is beyond question. A Catena 
is a highly precarious voucher for the authorship of an extract, the dis- 

^ He adheres to this view also in his Solesm. 11. pp. xxiv sq, 201, though Zahn 
recently published volume (1884), Anal. had meanwhile pointed out the error, 



ON THE GOSPELS. 421 

placement of names being frequent in such cases. Moreover in this 
instance Polycarp's name is only given in a quotation of a quotation. It 
is much to be regretted likewise that owing to the loss of the ms we 
cannot verify the form in which the Polycarpian extracts were quoted. 
Altogether it is extremely improbable that writings of Polycarp, which 
were unknown to Iren^us and Eusebius, should have been accessible 
to Victor. Though Irenasus, in his Letter to Florvms, speaks of letters 
which Polycarp wrote to individuals and churches (Euseb. H.E. v. 20), 
yet we may infer from his language elsewhere {Haer. iii. 3. 4), that the 
Epistle to the Philippians alone was in his hands. 

And when we turn to internal evidence, our suspicions are con- 
firmed. The words ' Legitur et in dolio etc' at the end of Fragm. 2 
obviously cannot have been written by Polycarp, and were condemned 
even by Halloix (p. 597) as an addition by a strange hand. Again the 
contents of Fragm. 3 seem to point to a later date, though remembering 
the language of Irenaeus on this same subject, the characteristics of the 
four evangeUsts {Haer. iii. 11. 8), we ought not to speak with too great 
confidence on this point. 

FRAGMENTA POLYCARPIANA. 

I. 

Matthaeus Dominum dixisse testatur, quod Moyses scribit Adam 
locutum fuisse hoc modo : Hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis et caro ex came 
mea, propter hoc relmquet ho7no patrem et matretn etc. [Matt. xix. 5]. 
Sed non concordant Domini verba cum Moysis sermonibus. Quia enim 
Adam praebens officium inspiratione divina prophetavit, ipse a Moyse 
hoc dixisse refertur; Deus vero, qui per inspirationem divinam in corde 
Adam ista verba formavit, ipse pater a Domino recte locutus fuisse 
refertur. Nam et Adam banc prophetiam protulit et pater, qui eam 
inspiravit, recte dicitur protulisse. 

2. 

Idem ad haec verba Christi : Calicem meum bibetis etc. [Matt. 
XX. 23]. 

Per huiusmodi potum significat passionem, et Jacobum quidem novis- 
simum martyrio consummandum, fratrem vero eius Joannem transiturum 
absque martyrio, quamvis et afflictiones plurimas et exsilia tolerarit, sed 
praeparatam martyrio mentem Christus martyrem iudicavit. Nam 
apostolus Paulus Quotidie, inquit, morior; cum impossibile sit quotidie 
mori hominem ea morte qua semel vita haec finitur. Sed quoniam pro 
evangelic ad mortem iugiter erat praeparatus, se mori quotidie sub ea 



42 2 POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS. 

significatione testatus est. Legitur et in dolio ferventis olei pro nomine 
Christi beatus Joannes fuisse demersus. 

3. 

Idem de initio evangelii secundum Marcum. 

Rationabiliter evangelistae principiis diversis utuntur, quamvis una 
eademque evangelizandi probetur intentio. Matthaeus, ut Hebraeis 
scribens, genealogiae Christi ordinem texuit, ut ostenderet ab ea Christum 
descendisse progenie, de qua eum nasciturum universi prophetae cecine- 
rant ; Joannes autem ad Ephesum constitutus, qui legem tamquam ex 
gentibus ignorabant, a causa nostrae redemptionis evangehi sumpsit 
exordium ; quae causa ex eo apparet, quod liUum suum Deus pro nostra 
salute voluit incarnari. Lucas vero a Zachariae sacerdotio incipit, ut 
eius filii miraculo nativitatis et tanti praedicatoris officio divinitatem 
Christi gentibus declararet. Unde et Marcus antiqua prophetici mysterii 
competentia adventui Christi declarat, ut non nova sed antiquitus 
prolata eius praedicatio probaretur vel per hoc. Evangelistis curae fuit 
eo uti prooemio, quod unusquisque iudicabat auditoribus expedire. Nihil 
ergo contrarium reperitur, ubi licet diversis scriptis ad eandem tamen 
patriam pervenitur. 

4- 

Idem in illud : Noli vocare amicos tuos sed pauperes et debiles etc. 
[Luke xiv. 12 sq]. 

Praecepit non amicos, sed infirmos quosque vocandos ad prandium. 
Quodsi claudus aut quilibet eorum sit amicus, sine dubio talis pro 
amicitia minime est rogandus, unde ipsa quasi videntur se impugnare 
mandata. Nam si non amici, sed claudi et caeci sunt invitandi, ipsosque 
quoque amicos esse contingat, nequaquam rogare debemus. Sed 
amicos arbitror intelligi hoc loco debere illos, quos mundi huius terrena 
consideratione diligimus, non pro divinae contemplationis intuitu. 
Hi sunt igitur amici relinquendi. Denique ideo debilium exempla 
proposuit, quos pro nullius possumus appetere necessitate, nisi tantum 
pro fructu retributionis aeternae. 

5. 

Idem in illud : Opus consu??imavi, quod dedisti mihi, ut faciam 
[John xvii. 4]. 

Quomodo opus salutis humanae adimplesse commemorat, cum 
necdum crucis vexillum conscenderat ? Sed definitione voluntatis, de 
qua cuncta venerandae passionis insignia adire decreverat, iure se opus 
perfecisse significat etc. 



2. 



LIFE OF POLYCARP. 



npHIS document was first published by the Abbe L. Duchesne under 
the title Vita Sattcti Polycarpi Smyrnaeorum Episcopi, Aitdore 
Pionio (Paris. 1881). The MS used was Paris. Bibl. Nation. 1452, of the 
loth century. I have already had occasion to mention this MS (see p. 356 
sq). It contains lives, martyrdoms, and eulogies of various saints for the 
month of February. The Life of Polycarp, which is assigned to Feb. 
23, occupies fol. 182 a — 192 b. On this last-mentioned page it ceases, 
and is followed immediately by the Letter of the SmyrncEans containing 
the account of the martyrdom, 'H iKKXrja-ta tov ®eov -q -n-apoiKovaa K.T.X. 
Some of the leaves are displaced so that they run in this order, 182, 185, 
183, 184, 187, 188, 186, 189—192. In the Catalogue (Cata/. Codd. 
MSS Bibl. Reg. 11. p. 322, Paris 1740), it is wrongly entered ' Mar- 
tyrium S. Polycarpi', followed by a correct entry ' Eccles. Smyrn. 
de S. Polycarpi Martyrio Epistola' (see above, p. 356). Doubtless 
owing to this false entry it has so long eluded observation. Besides 
the editio princeps, it has been printed likewise in Funk's Patres Apo- 
stolici II. p. 315 sq (1881). Funk made use of the yet unpublished 
sheets of Duchesne's edition, before they had received the editor's last 
revision (see p. Ivii sq) ; and he was thus enabled to bring it out shortly 
after that edition had appeared. 

But, though the first publication of the Greek text is so recent, use 
had been made of the work at a much earlier date. As early as 1633, 
Halloix (///. Eccl. Orient. Script. Vit. i. p. 471 sq, Duaci) in his Latin 
life of Polycarp gave at length the substance of this document, quoting 
from time to time in his notes short passages from the original. Of his 
authorities he says ; 

'Latine nemo adhuc integre edidit; sed aliqui martyrium duntaxat, alii paucula 
quaedam ex Eusebio desumpta adjunxerunt; sed primam ejus [Polycarpi] aetatem, 
progressum ad ordines, virtutes miraculorum nequaquam attigerunt. Quae Pionius 
homo Graecus admonitu divino perquisivit et perscripsit. Haec autem hactenus non 



424 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

edita; sed tantum in manuscriptis codicibus conservata sunt. Quorum exemplar 
unum atque alterum nactus cum Menaeo Graecorum contuli, et quidquid utrobique ad 
praesentem vitam facere comperi, Latine reddidi atque concinnavi '. 

In his notes he speaks of 'Graecum manuscriptum', ' Manuscriptum 
Pionii', etc, in the singular. He also treats the account of the martyr- 
dom (the Letter of the Smyrnaeans) as part of the same document, 
quoting from this as 'the manuscript of Pionius', the 'manuscript Life' 
and so forth (pp. 584, 588, 591, 592, 593). Thus the notice of the date, 
fxapTvpel Se o fxaKdpLO<i IIoAvKapTros fxr]v6<; 'Eo-vOlkov k.t.X. (§ 21), is quoted 
by him as occurring 'in extrema vita Graeca MS ' (p. 593). Speaking of 
this Letter of the Smyrnseans, he designates it ' epistola manuscripta 
codicis Medicaei quae extat in bibliotheca Regis Franciae' (p. 582); 
and again he writes ' in exemplari Medicaeo'. The manuscript therefore 
which Halloix used was the same with ours. The extracts indeed which 
he gives present many variations from the readings of the MS, but he is 
obviously very loose and careless in his quotations. 

Again, a few years later (a.d. 1643) ^^ the Ada Sanctorum Jan. 26 
II. p. 695 sq, Bolland gave a Latin translation of the document, 'Vita 
Auctore Pionio, e veteri Graeco ms primum edita'. The text used is 
thus described ; 

'Eandem epistolam [Smyrnaeorum] Graecam et pleniorem e MS Bibliothecae 
Regis Christianissimi nactus erat idem Rosweydus, simulque vitae ejusdem Poly- 
carpi historiam hactenus Latinis penitus ignotam. Primus ex hoc MS nostro alioque 
Latinis litteris integram tradidit Petrus Halloix noster etc. 

The Greek copy therefore, from which Bolland translated, was a 
transcript made by Rosweyd from this same Medicean ms. It is true 
that Bolland adds, ' In Graeco codice priore loco caedis Polycarpi 
narratio, turn vita reliqua erat descripta', whereas in Paris. 1452 the Life 
comes first and the Martyrdom afterwards. But probably Rosweyd had 
transcribed them separately, so that the order in the ms was not indi- 
cated, and may even have been reversed ; and Bolland's language is a 
false inference from the opening words of the Life, 'ETraveX^wv avwrcpw, 
which he supposed to refer to a foregoing document. On this point I 
shall have to speak presently. 

The Life, as given in the extant manuscript, is evidently imperfect. 
In § 3 the author promises a list of the earliest bishops of Smyrna. This 
never appears. Again in § 12 he states his intention of inserting the 
Epistle to the Philippians ; but we hear nothing more of it. Again in 
§ 20 he defers his account of Polycarp's scriptural expositions till a later 
point, but we find nothing more about them or at least nothing which 
satisfies this pledge. These omissions are explained by the fact that 



BY PIONIUS. 425 

the document is obviously mutilated at the end. Likewise in the 
middle of the extant portion there is a wide lacuna (between §§ 28, 29). 
Elsewhere also one or more words have dropped out, e.g. § 5. 1. 16, 26, 
§ 6. 1. 47, § 10. 1. 15, § 13. 1. 22, § 15. 1. 4, § 20. 1. 27, § 21. 1. II, § 25. 
1. 23, 29 ; while in other cases parts of words (e.g. § 9. l 51, § 17. 1. 11, 
§ 27. 1. 37,§ 30. 1. 16, 23) have disappeared. Perhaps also this mutilation 
may furnish the true key to the emendation of the text in other passages 
also (e.g. § 2. 1. 7, § 10. 1. 42, § II. 1. 19, § 31. I. 4), where it has been 
corrected in some other \vay or left uncorrected. 

From these notices, relating to the intended insertion of documents, 
we may infer that the writer's design was to comprise in his work all the 
information which he could obtain or invent respecting Polycarp, and 
thus to form a complete Corpus Polycarpianum. The principal docu- 
ments thus incorporated would be the Letter of Polycarp to the Phi- 
lippians and the Letter of the Smyrnaeans giving the account of the 
martyrdom. Each of these documents would stand in its proper chrono- 
logical place. The Epistle of Polycarp would naturally be prefaced by 
some notice of Ignatius. Not improbably the Epistle of Ignatius himself 
to Polycarp would be quoted. At all events the writer of the Life 
appears to have been acquainted with this epistle, as the coincidences of 
language show. Compare for instance §23 crvvaOX-^a-aL fxoL...el<; toV 
TTpoKetjxivov jxoL dy(2va eiSoras oTt Sei Travras crvvrpe'^^civ k.t.X. with Ign. 
Polyc. 6 avva^XetTe, (7Dj'Tpe;^eTe; and § 24 vvv irapaKaXw Trai/ras... 
iv oiaKovLo. TTj Trpca/Svrepwv wv TocravT7]v...€L(TiVfyKaixr]v iirLfxeXtiav, vvv 
paiXXov...av[x/3e^r]K€v Iviovi tcov KaOLcrrafxevwv €is tottovs ore Set 
fxaXXov, ws av etTrot Tts, €7rtT€tv€tv tov Bpo/xov, totc V7rcKXv£cr^at...o(ra) 
Tt9 7r/\etw T€TLixi]cr6ai SoKet, 7rA.etova Kai...d^ei'A.€6 ela-ffiepecrOaL eui/oiav... 
yprjyopetTC, with Ign. Polyc. I 7rapaKaA.<5 (T(....irpo(TBdva.i tw 8p6fj.<^ 
(TOV KUL iravTas 7rapaKaX€lv...iK8iK€L crov tov tottov iv irdar] Ittl- 
fji^Xi.La. . .y pyjyo ptL. . .OTTOV TrXeiiav kottos, ttoXv K€pSo<s. The letter of the 
Smyrnaeans would follow in due course. There is little doubt that the 
form of the Letter which we possess is the same which was inserted in 
the Life. In the chapter on this document it is shown that the conclud- 
ing paragraphs, both in style and in contents, betray the same hand which 
wrote the Life (see above, t. p. 643 sq). It is sufficient here to observe 
that in the concluding paragraph (§ 23) the transcriber, who calls himself 
Pionius, promises to relate 'in the sequel' {iv tJ) KaOe^'j's) how Polycarp 
himself appeared to him and revealed the whereabouts of the time- 
worn manuscript from which he copied this Letter, Obviously therefore 
something must have followed upon the Letter itself This subsequent 
matter would naturally deal with any miraculous incidents occurring 



42 6 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

after Polycarp's death but connected with him. It would also probably 
refer to the testimony of Irenjeus respecting Polycarp, with which he may 
have been acquainted through Eusebius. The writer of the Life at all 
events shows himself elsewhere acquainted with this testimony ; for his 
language relating to Polycarp's Epistle (§12 eV oU koI Trpos $iA.t7r7r?ycrtoT;s 
7; i-rrLcrroXrj iKaviardrr] rjv) is copied from Irenaeus {Haer. iii. 3. 4 eo-rt Se koX 
eTriCTToXrj HoXvKdpTrov Trpos 4>tXi7r7r7ycr60us i/cavwraxT;). The Scribe of the 
Moscow MS (see above, p. 403) has struck out the words Ka^ws Sr/Xwcrw 
iv T(2 KaOe^rjq, SO as to make the document complete in itself. At the 
same time he adds a few sentences of his own relating to Polycarp, which 
as we may infer from the similarity in the modes of expression were 
taken from the lost end of the Life. Zahn in his valuable article on the Life 
{^Gbttingische Gelehrte Aiizeigen, 8 Marz 1882, p. 298) calls attention to 
the probable identity of authorship, comparing iKavws re irda-av aipea-Lv 
Tj^ey^ev Kai tov iKKXrjcTLacrTtKov Karova kol KaOoXiKOv, ws TrapeXafSev Trapd 
Tov dyiov, KOL 7rapeSu)K€v, in § 22 of the Moscow MS, with Koi TOV? atperi- 
KOv<; r]X€y)(^€ . . . iSoOr] ovv vtto Xptcrroi; to [xlv Trpcoroi' StSacrKaXtas opOrjs 
iKKXyja-Laa-TLKos KaOoXiKoq Kavwv in § 12 of the Life. Moreover the main 
incident in these supplementary sentences of the Moscow MS is a 
preternatural intimation of Polycarp's death to Irenaeus in Rome at the 
moment of its occurrence — an incident which, whether true or false, 
accords well with the love of the marvellous which the author of the Life 
constantly displays. Among the subjects which would appear in the 
last part of the Life (after the Letter of the Smyrnaeans was disposed of) 
would be the deposition of the reliques, the observance of the festival, 
and the like. The author would also here redeem his promise of giving 
further information respecting the occupants of the see of Smyrna. 

Who then was the writer? The manuscript itself gives no name. 
Yet Halloix unhesitatingly speaks of it as the vvork of Pionius. He is 
followed hkewise by Bolland (p. 692), who interprets the opening words 
'ETraveXOwv avwrepio 'altius rediens, priora repetens', and accordingly 
explains them as referring to the narrative of the Martyrdom, which (as 
we have seen) he assumes io precede the Life in the MS; 'I will return to 
an earlier point in Polycarp's history.' If these premisses were ad- 
mitted, the conclusion could hardly be questioned. But on the one 
hand the interpretation seems to be incorrect and the words are more 
naturally explained as referring to the account which immediately fol- 
lows, where the writer traces the history of Christianity in Smyrna 
farther back than Polycarp's time ' ; and on the other hand the assump- 

1 Zahn {G. G. A. 1. c. p. •291) insists the writer himself shall be retracing his 
that the word iirav^pxiffdai requires that oion steps. But these compouuds (^wa«" 



BY PIONIUS. 427 

tion that the Martyrdom preceded the Life in the ms is altogether 
mistaken. Zahn {Pair. Apost. 11. pp. 1, Hi, 166 sq, 169) is misled by 
BoUand and accepts both his false positions. To these views he still 
adheres {G. G. A. p. 290), notwithstanding the publication of the 
Greek text and the now ascertained fact that in the only known MS 
the Life precedes the Martyrdom. On the other hand Duchesne 
(p. 37) gives the right explanation, and he is followed by Funk {Fair. 
Apost. II. p. Ivi sq). The last-mentioned writer however doubts 
whether the work ought to be attributed to Pionius, but says, some- 
what inconsistently with this hesitation, ' statuendum est auctorem 
alium locum Vitae dedisse quam quem in codice obtinet.' The only 
solid ground for supposing that the Life ever came after the Martyr- 
dom was the interpretation of 'ETraveX^wV avwTepaj which he has 
abandoned. 

But though the particular reason which led Bolland and others to 
ascribe the Life to Pionius thus disappears, I believe nevertheless that 
it was rightly so ascribed. We have lost indeed one link of connexion 
by restoring the correct interpretation of 'ETravcA^wv divwrepoi at the be- 
ginning of the Life, but we have found another by apprehending the 
true significance of iv tw KaOe^TJ<; at the end of the Martyrdom. If my 
account of the structure of the work, when unmutilated, be substantially 
correct, the Acts of Martyrdom did not stand originally either before or 
after the Life, but were embedded in it ; and ' the sequel ' (to Ka6e$-^<;) 
refers to the part which followed upon the Acts. If so, the occurrence 
of the name of Pionius in the first person ('Eyw Se irdXiv IltoVtos) in 
this same sentence points distinctly to the authorship of the Life, 
Moreover it is shown in the discussion headed 'The true and the 
false Pionius,' in the chapter on the Smyrntean Letter in the general 
introduction in my first volume (see i. p. 638 sq), that strong points of 
resemblance exist between the Life and this Pionian postscript to the 
Martyrdom, indicating the handiwork of the same person. 

But who is this Pionius ? Certainly not the martyr in the Decian 
persecution. The phenomena seem altogether inconsistent with so 
early a date for the work as a.d. 250. Our alternative therefore is 

eifii, iirav^pxofiai) are not unfrequently eVexa rod koKov ad iwavUvai, dxjwep iir- 

used, where the writer has not himself ava^aOixoh xP'^t^evov. Thus it may signify 

already travelled downward on the same simply 'to mount up,' not only meta- 

road; e.g. Xen. Cfr. i. 2. 15 'Iva 8^ phorically, but literally; e.g. Xen. //e//. 

<Ta(f)i(TTepov dyjXuidy trda-a 7] IlepaQv to- iv. 8. 35 iiraveXdCcv e/s to. 6ptj, Plato 

\i.Tela, fUKphv iirav€tfj.i, Plato Sy7)ip. 211c Timaeus 22 c to 5' kvavrlov Kdrwdev etrav- 

apxiit^evov dirb Twvde twv KaXwv eKeivov Uvat [to vdup] iricpvKev. 



428 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

either a genuine writer bearing the same name but Uving at least a 
century later, or a fictitious person wearing the mask of the martyr 
Pionius and thus recommending his fiction under cover of a famous 
name. The martyr was known to have been a man of some literary 
tastes and had taken a very lively interest in matters relating to 
Polycarp. Reasons are given in the discussion on 'The true and 
the false Pionius' for adopting the latter view, as more consonant 
with the character of the work, and thus regarding Pionius as a 
pseudonym. Duchesne also (p. 9) is disposed to regard the name 
as a mask. 

Against this supposition however it is alleged that the writer uses 
language which he would have avoided if he had intended to assume 
this character. He says (§ 22) that he had found the Letter of the 
Smyrnseans in a copy ' nearly worn out ' (o-^tSov KiKfirjKOTa) by time ; 
that the copy had been made by one Socrates or Isocrates from a 
transcript by Gaius ; and that this transcript of Gaius was copied from 
the papers of Irengeus. It is urged that the period which elapsed 
between the death of Polycarp and the death of Pionius, having been 
five years less than a century, was not sufficient for this genealogy of 
documents (Zahn, G. G. A. p. 293 sq). This argument does not seem 
to me to have much force. The copy of Irenaeus might have been nearly 
coeval with the martyrdom; the copies of Gaius and Socrates might have 
been made at short intervals ; and thus ample time — half a century at 
least — would be left for the ravages of time on the last-mentioned 
copy. Moreover, forgers are apt to be blunderers. Hence it is quite 
credible that our false Pionius overlooked the date of his genuine name- 
sake, when he invented this genealogy. In the same way the false 
Ignatius {Philipp. 8), in a moment of forgetfulness, writes as from Syria 
or Palestine (see above, p. 195 sq), though the martyr whose mask he 
wears is represented at the time of writing to be in Italy. This gene- 
alogy of manuscripts therefore is no solid objection where there are 
two strong arguments on the other side ; first, the suspicious fact that 
the writer bears the name of one known to have taken an exceptional 
interest in Polycarp's martyrdom, and seco?idly the circumstance that he 
shows himself wholly unscrupulous in inventing imaginary documents, 
as well as fictitious history, whenever it suits his purpose. Zahn indeed 
(p. 294) lays stress on the fact that the author nowhere represents him- 
self as a distinguished person. But the MS breaks off abruptly just 
where he was beginning to speak of himself. When he came to de- 
scribe how he discovered the old copy of the Smyrnsean Letter by a 
revelation from Polycarp himself, and to speak of the commemoration 



BY PIONIUS. 429 

of the martyr in later ages, then he would find his proper opportunity. 
History recorded that the true Pionius was engaged in celebrating the 
' genuinum natale ' of Polycarp when he was apprehended, carried off to 
prison, and finally put to death. Would not his false impersonator 
connect this incident with the recovery of the Acts of Martyrdom, 
which would be represented as leading to the revival of the com- 
memoration ? 

But when did this false Pionius live ? He interests himself in the 
Quartodeciman controversy, and he represents S. Paul (§ 2) as teaching 
two things respecting the celebrating of Easter : (i) that it must be kept 
during the feast of unleavened bread and not outside this season, as is 
done by 'the heretics, especially the Phrygians'; and (2) that it need 
not of necessity be held on the fourteenth day. The second point is 
a protest against the Quartodecimans. As Polycarp himself was well 
known to have been a Quartodeciman, this statement could hardly have 
been made till the earlier history of the Quartodeciman controversy had 
passed out of memory. The first injunction has reference to certain 
Montanists and others in the 4th and 5th centuries, who like the former 
disregarded the day of the week, but unlike them put aside the Jewish 
lunar reckoning and adopted the Roman Calendar instead, celebrating 
the Passion on a fixed day in March or April, which they supposed to have 
been the actual day of the crucifixion, though differing among themselves 
in their calculations (Epiphan. Haer. 1. i, Sozom. H. E. vii. 18, 
Anon. Serm. in Fasch. 7 in Chrysost. Op. viii. 2. p. 276 : see 
Duchesne p. 10)'. This points to a time not earlier than the middle of 
the fourth century : and no notice in the work suggests a prior date. 

^ Epiphanius ascribes this practice to (March 24) and thus arriving at viii Id. 

'certain others' of the Quartodecimans, April. (April 6) as their Paschal Festival, 

and names viii Kal. April, (i.e. March 25) and he states the astronomical principles 

as the day, saying that they derive it from on which they made their calculations. 

the Acts of Pilate, but adding that he Hilgenfeld {Paschastreit p. 348 sq, 

himself has found copies of these Acts in Nov. Test, extra Can. Rec. p. 80, ed. 2) 

which it is read xv Kal. April, (i.e. March considers that the Trecentius, against 

18), and mentioning other points of differ- whom the strictures of Peter bishop of 

ence among themselves. Our extant copies Alexandria (a.d. 300-311), as quoted in 

of the Acts of Pilate give viii Kal. April. the introduction to the Chronicon Paschale, 

(see Tischendorf Act. Apocr. p. 205). p. 4 sq (ed. Bonn.), are directed, held this 

According to Sozomen ' the Montanists same principle of a fixed day in the Solar 

who are called Pepuzites and Phrygians' Calendar; and this is the view adopted 

adopted this principle of regulating their likewise by Schiirer die Passastreitigkeiten 

Paschal festival by the sun rather than etc. p. 250 sq in Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol. 

the moon; but he represents them as 1870. But the reasons alleged are not 

beginning the year with ix Kal. April. satisfactory. 



430 LIFE OF POLYCARP 

It may seem strange perhaps that an author, writing after the great 
Christological disputes of the fourth and succeeding centuries had 
begun, should not indicate his views on the points of dispute. But they 
had no reference to the subject before him, and apparently he took no 
special interest in them. The author's wide departure from authentic 
history, wherever we are able to test his account of Polycarp by this 
standard, forbids us to place the work any earlier, and indeed would 
suggest a much later date, if it were possible. From this however we 
are precluded by the fact that about the year 400 the Life was known 
and accepted; for Macarius Magnes {Apocr. iii. 24) cites as authentic 
history two of the most stupendous miracles which it records, the 
parching drought relieved suddenly by a downpour of copious rain 
{§§ 29 — 31), and the instantaneous replenishment of the widow's empty 
store-houses (§ 4). 

Of the locality of the writer we cannot speak with so much confi- 
dence. Yet there are notices in the narrative which suggest that he 
lived in the neighbourhood where Polycarp's memory was especially 
revered. At all events he shows some local knowledge. Thus he 
speaks (§ 3) of the 'Ephesian' gate of the city, omitting however the 
word 7n;Xi7 and thus indicating an acquaintance with the familiar language 
of the Smyrnjeans. Again (§ 20) he mentions this same gate in another 
passage, where also he calls it ' Royal ' (/Sao-tAet'as) ; and he is acquainted 
with the myrtle tree growing over the grave of the martyr Thraseas hard 
by. He possesses information likewise (whether correct or not, we are 
unable to say) respecting the succession of the early bishops of Smyrna 
both before and after Polycarp (§§ 3, 27). He is likewise aware of the 
warm baths at the neighbouring city of Teos (§ 25); but the name 
Lebadian (Ac^aSia) which he gives to them is not easily explained and 
may perhaps betray some confusion. On the whole I should infer that 
he was not himself a native of or resident in Smyrna, though probably 
he had a casual knowledge of the place and may have belonged to 
Proconsular Asia. The Acts of Pionius, evidently emanating from 
Smyrna itself, show a knowledge of topographical details which is much 
more striking. 

Another feature in this Life, difficult to understand under any cir- 
cumstances, is less inexplicable in a stranger than in a Smyrnsean. The 
earliest authentic tradition relating to Polycarp is altogether ignored by 
our biographer. Irenseus, the scholar of Polycarp, connects his master 
directly with the Apostle S. John, and relates more than one incident 
connected with their intercourse. He moreover states that Polycarp was 
appointed bishop by Apostles. The general tenour of early tradition 



BY PIONIUS. 431 

accords with the statements of Iren?eus. But of this connexion with 
the Apostles, and especially with S. John, our biographer in the extant 
portion of the story says not a word. On the contrary he gives an 
account which is irreconcilable with it. He represents Polycarp as 
ordained deacon and priest by Bucolus his predecessor in the see, and 
consecrated bishop by the bishops of the neighbouring towns. As he 
shows some knowledge (direct or indirect) of the language of Irenaeus 
elsewhere (see above, p. 426), it is quite possible that he introduced the 
testimonies from Irenaeus, as cited by Eusebius, in the lost end of the 
work. But, if so, it is difficult to conceive how he can have reconciled 
them with his previous narrative. 

Thus the biography is altogether valueless as a contribution to our 
knowledge of Polycarp. It does not, so far as we know, rest on any 
tradition early or late, and may probably be regarded as a fiction of the 
author's own brain. It has no other value than as representing the 
opinions and practices of the latter half of the fourth century. From 
this point of view, the detailed account of Polycarp's election and con- 
secration to the bishopric has the highest interest. 

In the critical notes the ms is designated by p, while the letters 
D, F, H, stand for Duchesne, Funk, and Halloix respectively. 
Where I have hazarded a conjectural emendation of my own, it is 
marked conj. 



BI02 nOAYKAPnOY. 

I. 'EnaveXOajv dvcoTepo) kol dp^dfJLevo<; aTTo Trj<; tov 
fiaKapiov UavXov 7rapovcrLa<; eh Sfxvppav, /ca^&i? evpov iv 
ap^aiOL<; dvTL'ypdcf)OL<;, TTOLTJcrofiai Ka9e^rj<? tov \6yov, oi)ro}<i 
KarauTTJaa's iwl rrju tov jxaKaplov HoXvKdpTTOv hirjyqaiv. 
5 II. Ef rat? 7)//,epats roJv dl,vix(t)v 6 IlauXo? e/c Trj<; 

FaXaTta? kutlcov KaTrjVTiqcrev ets Tr^v 'Acriav, tov ttoWov 
KOTTOv avdrravcriv avTov ttjv iv TncToZ'; r^yov^Jievo^ jxeydXyjv 
iv KpiCTTO) l7](Tov elvau ttjv iv "^ixvpvr), fxeXXcov Xolttov 
aTTLevaL et? lepocroXv/xa. rjXBev ovv iv ttj '^ixvpvy 7rpo9 
lo ^TpaTatav, otrrt? dKovcTT'^'s avTov iyeyoveL iv UafxtfivXia, 
vlov ovTa ^vveLKrj<; dvyaTpo^ AwlSos* aurat Se eicrt nepX 
(ov ypd(j>(ov Tifjiodea) /ae/xi^T^rat Xiyoiv thc cn coi ANynoKpiTOY 
ni'cTeooc, htic eNtoKHce npooroN eN th mammh coy Aoo'i'Ai kai 

B IOC TTOAykapttoy] /3^°5 koI TroKneia tov a-yiov Koi fiaKaplov pLcipTvpos TroXvKdpTrov 
iiruTKdTTov yevoixivov afjLijpvris ttjs dcrias p. 3 oiJtws] ovtos p. 8 iv 

2iiJ.vpvri] D; els (T/jLvpfrj p; et's Cfivpvriv ¥, but it should be crf^Opvav. 

I. 'ETrai/eX^cai/ dvooTfpco] ' Tracing lo. ^rpaTaiav\ He is mentioned 

viy steps back to an earlier poiiit.^ Apost. Const, vii. 46 2/ivpi/??s Se 'ApiV- 

On the mistaken interpretation of t(x>v irpaToi [fVto-xoTrof], fxed^ ou 2rpa- 

these words and on the erroneous in- raias 6 AcoiSoy /cat rplros 'Apla-rcov, from 

ferences drawn therefrom see above, which passage our author may pos- 

p. 426 sq. sibly have derived his information. 

5. 'Ev Tois ^^p■fpals K.T.'K.'] Apparently The name 'STpareios {'ETpaTios) occurs 

intended for the same journey which occasionally, but not ^rpaTaias {'STpa- 

is recorded in Acts xviii. 23, 24, xix. reay) so far as I have observed. See 

I ; see above, I. p. 463. above, I. p. 463. 

7. rffv iv TTiCTToIs] SC. avatTav(TLV, to iv IIa/i0uXta] The abode of Timo- 
be understood from the preceding thy is placed by S. Luke not in Pam- 
avanava-iv of the predicate. phylia, but in Lycaonia ; Acts xvi. i. 

8. T^v iv 2pvpvrj] No visit of S. Paul For the Apostle's visits to Pamphylia, 
to Smyrna is recorded in the Acts. see Acts xiii. 13 sq, xiv. 24 sq. 

On the evangelization of Smyrna, see 12. ypacfxov Tip.o6e(f\ See 2 Tim. 

above, I. p. 462, and ill. p. 343. i. 5. 

IGN. III. 28 



434 LIFE OF POLYCARP [ii 

TH MHTpi' COY EyNeiKH' oj? cK TOVTOv evpLCTKecrOaL Tov "^Tpa- 
raiav oiSek(f)6v TifxoOeov. nap' w elcrekOayv 6 IlavXo? kcu 
avvayayoiv tov<; ovra<i Tno-Tov; \eXd\r)K€v avrot? irepi re 
TOV 7:d(T\a /cat rrj^ irevTiqKOcrTrj^, v7roixvijcra<; avToijs Trepl 
Kaivrj'? SiaOy] Kr)<; dprov koI ironqpiov irpocrffiopas' on Set 5 
TrdvT(t)<; iv rats iqp.ipai^ tcov dlvjxcop eTnTekelv, Kpareiv Se 
TO Kaivov p^vaTTipiov 7rd9ov<; Kat aua(TTdcreo)<5' ivravOa yap 
(jyaCveTai 6 aTTOcTToXo? SuodaKcov on ovre rrapd tov Kaipov 
TCOV dl,viJL(ov Set TTOteLv, (ocnrep ol alpeTLKol ttolovctl, [xaXicTTa 
ol ^pvyes, ovTe p.rjv irakiv i^ dvdyKr)<; Te(T(rapecrKaiSeKdTr}' lo 
ouSei' yap nepl Trjs TecrcrapecrKai^eKdTr)'^ (ovofxacrev, dXkd 
d^vixcov, Trd(j)(a, 7revTr]KocrrYJ<;, Kvpcov to evayyeXiov. 

III. Mera Se ttjv tov aTrocTToXov d<f>L^iv SteSe'^aro d 
Sxparatas ttjv StSacr/caXtW /cat rt^'e? tcov [xeT avTov, aiv ra 
fjiev ovofxaTa, 7rp6<s o SvvaTov evpicTKeiv, oItlve'^ koX ottoIoi 15 
iyevovTO, dvaypaxpofjiai- to Se vvv €)(ov (nrevcrcjixev inl tov 
TLoXvKapTTOv. 

"OvTOS Ttvos iv XiMvpvT) /cttTtt Toz^ Kaipov EKelvov ilTL- 
(TKOTTOV d) ovojxa BovKoXos, yvviq Tt9 iv Tat? T^/x-epat? e/cetvats 
rjv evXa/3'q<5 kol cfio^ovfxevrj tov ©eoV, iv ipyoi^ dya9o1<i 20 
dva(TTpe(f)0[X€vr), fj ovofjia KoXXlcttco' TavTy dnoo'TaXel'? ay- 
yeXo^i irapd Kvpiov napaaTas iv opdjxaTi vvktos (f)if]cn' 
KaXXto"TC(j, dvacTTaaa iropevOrjTL iirl ttjv KaXovfJiivrjv 'E^e- 
(TiaKrjv, /cat oXiyov €[X7rpo(r6ev irpoeXOovcrrj aoi viravTrj- 

10 TeffffapeffKaideKdrji'l TeaaapiaKaiSeKaTrj p, and so below TecraapiaKaiSeKarris. 
■24 irpoeXdoda-rj] wpoeKdova-qs p. 26 ai)Toi)s] avTols p. 28 tovto ti^ 

8. bibaa-KOiv on K.r.X.] On this pas- speculations on the expression so 

sage see above, p. 429. rendered. On the succession of the 

12. a^vfia)v,nd(rxa,K.T.X.]Th\spunc- early bishops of Smyrna, see above, 

tuation will, I think, commend itself. i. p. 463 sq. 

It had struck me independently, be- 23. 'E^eo-toK?;!'] sc. nvXrjv, the word 

fore I saw it suggested by Zahn. being understood as e.g. in John v. 

14. TMP fifT avTov] '■his SIICCCSS07-S.' 2. This Ephesian gate is mentioned 

The words are translated by Bolland again below (§ 20), where it is also 

(p. 696) ' alii quidam cum ipso ', as if called ' Royal.' See also Aristid. 0/>. 

Twv fier avTov, and Zahn {Pat?'. I. p. 450 tov ^aXavdov tov irpos rais 

Apost. II. p. 169) has founded some jrvXatj rai^ eh "E^eo-oi' ^epova-ais. Is 



Ill] BY PIONIUS. 435 

25 (TovcTLU avSp€<; Svo, e^ovTCS jxed^ eavTcov TTaihapiov w ovofia 
TloXvKapTTOS. i7r€pct)Tr](T0v avrou? et Trpaaiixov icTTiv rcov 
Se €.Itt6vt(i)v on Nat, 809 17V a^twcroucrt TLfxijv, /cat rrapaXa- 
jSovcra e)(e fxera creavTr)' ecrrt Se tovto tw yivei dno 
dvaTo\rj<;. 7) he, en Trjs cf)(oi'rj<; avrrj evy^ypvcrr)^ koI Trj<; 

30 KapSias avT7]<; (l>6/3(p kol X^P^ Trr)^ oj err) <;, dveKaOicrev re /cat 
p.erd cnrovSrj<; dvrjyepOyj, /cat fxr) fxeXXijcracra to npocTTaxOev 
inoLer poit,o} he kol hpofxa) enl tyjv Trpoeiprifxeviqv TTvXiqv 
rjkOev /cat evpev KaOoi^ elirev avrfj 6 ayyeXo?, TrapaXafiovcrd 
T€ 'qyayep el<s top oIkou, Kai rfyaWtdcraTO dvaTpe(f)ov(Ta 

35 KocTfJiLox; /cat TratSeuovcra Trju ev Kvpco) Traihetav, opcocrd re 
TO vowe^^e? avTov /cat Kocrfiiov /cat to rrpo^ 6eocre/3eLav 
eTTLTrjheiov i^enXyjcrcreTo. r)v he avTrj rfj [xev (JTopyfj vto9, 
TTj he vTrepoxjj t(ov oiKeTOiv, oacoirep hr] TrpoeKOiTTev Trj 
rjkiKla, /cat hiOiK-qTr)^ TUiv VTTCkpypvTfjyv eyeveTO. /cat St) /cat 

40 Tct? /cXets Tw diroOrjKOJv ehehwKei ev x^^P^^ avTov. 

IV. 'ETTCt 6e 770X6 eyeveTO avrrjv )(j:)6i'ov nvd dirohr]- 
IxrjaaL, KaTeXnrev Trj<; oiKia^; <^uXa/ca tov TloXvKapTTOV. 
elcnovTL he aurw jxeTpelv rot? ot/cetot? Tpo(f)d<i rjKoXovdovv 
Xyjpai re /cat 6pcf)avol /cat TrXetcrrot e/c yetrwoji^, ocrot roJi^ 

45 TTLCTTCov TjCTav TTTW^ot, /Cat Tj^iovv Xajx^dveiv, 6 n^ev (tItov, 
ol he oivov, dWoL ekaiov, /cat et rt e^pyC^v eKacrTo<5. 6 he 
e/c 7rat8o9 e^wv to rrj^ evTTOtta? p.d9r]p.a, /cat to.? tov ©eov 
ej/ToXa? ei' tg> ti^? i//v^t79 irivaKi /cat t^ T179 Kaphia<i TrXaKi 
Sa/CTvXw 0eoi) TTvevp-aTL dyico dvayeypafjLfjLeva<; e^o^v, to toj 

7^^/61] T0VT({) rb y^vos H. 30 dveKddi.cT^vJdveKdOTjcr^v p. 42 KaTAtTrec] 

DF ; KaT^Xeiirev p. 44 xwi^'] X^^^ P- 

this the same place which is men- this place. 

tioned in the Smyrnsean inscription 35- naLSevovaa /c.r.X.] See the note 

C. I. G. 3148 (II. p. 712 sq) arpfoaeiv on Polyc. P/u7. 4, 

T^v (BacriXiKrjv ..rrjv ^aaikiKrjv (TTpcoa-eiv 44. eKyeiTovatv] ''from the licigllbour- 

Trjv TTpoy Ta> (iovXevTrjpio) Koi x^oKkcis llOOcV , used like eV yiLTOvu>v, f's yeiro- 

Tiii dvpas iToirja-eLv? If the 'pavement' vcov ; see G. Dindorf in Steph. T/ies. 

suggests a road, the ' doors ' imply a s. v. ytircov. 

gate. Perhaps there was both a 49. r<» ahovvn k.t.X.] From Matth. 

^aaikiKri 686s and a ^aaiKiKfj nvXr] at v. 42, Luke vi. 30. 

28— 2 



436 



LIFE OF POLYCARP 



[IV 



AiTofNTi ce AiAoY, CTTOtet Bt], kol ovt(o<? 77acra9 aTro^r^Ka? 

V. 'ETret 8e irore rJKev rj KaXXtcrrw 8ta y^povov, ei? rt? 
raji^ OLK€T(ov irpocrhpaixoiv avTrj ecfirj ' Su jiteV, w Kvp ta, iravra^ 
TOv<; olKoyeve2<; crov ovSeu i^yrjcraixevr), rw TratSaptw tovtoj eg 5 
dvaToXrj^ tJkovtl iravTa ei^e^etptcra?- d Se rrapa riqv crrjv 
0L7roSr][jLiav, iKcfiopij(ra<; Trdvra ocra 17^, ovhev vneXeiTreTO. r) 
Se T17 ^aXcTT^ Tov Karrjyopov (jicovfj Starapa^^ Vetera {iKavrj 
ydp hia^okrj koI '^pefxovcrav xIjv-)(^v dvaKiveiv, jxdXicru orav 
(jyavTacTLav 7179 dno -^prjfjidTcov l3Xd/3r)^ i[xcf)aLvei) StojST^creV ^'^ 
re TO cf)p6vr)fxa Koi Ovfiov iveiriTrXaTO, kcu ixaktcrTa jxeyLaTrjv 
Tjyovixevrj (Tvix<^opdv el 6 6eo^ikri<s kol vtto ®60v avTrj oo0el<; 
d(T(oTCt)^ KaTTjvaXcoae jravra' ovnco ydp '^incrTaTO et? tl 
avrot? cAceiz^o? eypiqcraro' Sto koI 77"oXv(T)(tSet9 avr'^ ave- 
<j)vovTO XoyLcrixoi. ev9v^ ovv 6v6p.ari eKctXet YloXyKapirov Xe- 15 
yovcra' \j\oXvKap7re'~\ rw Se vTraKovcravrL (fyrjcnv' Kojui^e rag 
KXets TMV dTToOrjKcov' eTTel Se Ko/xtcras rjvoi^ep, elcreXOovaa 
iirecTKOTreL, /cat rt Oavpuacrrov ttjs peyaXovpyiaq tov Kvptov 
*l7)(Tov XptcTTOv eyeVero* d ju,ev ydp elcn^v efrreVageV re /cat 
TrpocTrjv^aTo elirojv' ©ee Kvpte d irarrfp tov dyaTrrjTov aov 20 
TTatSd?, d ev irapovata tov 7rpo(f>'t]Tov crov HXtov TrXrjpojaa'i 
Ta dyyela Tr]<; ^apa<^6 Lvri<; yrjpa<;, indKovcrov [jlov, Lva eix 
6v6[JiaTi TOV 'KpLCTTov €vpe0fj ndvTa TreTrXrjpojpeva. Kat ovTcoq 
evpiOrj irdvTCL TTeirX'qpoip.eva, wg vofxCcracrav avTiqv KaTaxjjev- 



I ouTws] oCtos p. 
dioldrjcriv p. 
o-xeSets pDF. 
apafpdLvrjS p. 



4 7rpoo"5/3a;Uwv] irpoSpafxibv p. 
14 ^Ketvos] F ; iKeivois pD. 

16 noX(y\-ap7re] DF ; om. p. 
26 S^peiv] conj. ; om. pDF. The sense requires this or 



10 Snpdr]<r&] 

iroXvaxiSe'is} iroXv- 

12 Tiapacpdivrjs^ 



26. r)Tr\a)(T€v eavTov] ' he acted frank- 
ly, with si/nplicity,^ comp. M. Anto- 
nin. iv. 26 airkaxrov creavTov. But the 
expression is sometimes used in a 
literal sense, ' to stretch oneself out,' 
e. g. Joann. Malal. Chron. xviii. p. 
472 (ed. Bonn.). 

30. o Qio% Koi 7raTi)p k.t.X.] An imi- 
tation of Polycarp's own language 



in Mart. Polyc. 14. 

38. KaXXio-roCs] Previous editors 
have acquiesced in KaXXto-rw, but I 
know no authority for this form of 
the genitive. 

40. r^s avarokiKT]^ k.t.X.] The con- 
struction is doubtful, but the sense 
suggests that /jifv? is a loose genitive 
after aj/^or, while Kapnov seems to be 



V] 



BY PIONIUS. 



437 



25 craadaL rov hov\ov ^akeiraiveiv Kai tlctl tojv oIketcov napa- 
KekeveaSai \pepeiv\. (f)0dcras Se o HoXvKapTTOs '^irXcjaev 
iavTov \4yoiV' Mt) hr)Ta St' e^ae v^ptcrr)'? erepov, ijJLol Se 
fxaXXov ifJLifiopeL ras tovtov TrXryyct?* ov yap ixjjevcraTo, dXXa 
d^LOS irraLvov Trj<; el<5 rrjv hia"rroivav ewoias' iyo) Se eirei 

30 fJ^rj KaKCx)<; iSairavrjaa ctXX' etg tttoj^ou?, o ©eos Koi iraTr^p 
Tov evXoyqTov 'Ir^crov X.pLaTov icat tov? Tretvcovras iuenXrjcrev 
Kol 7re/xr|;as rw ayyeXoz^ avrov croi ra era aTreKaTecTTrjcrev, 
Xva Kol (TV (T)(OLr)<; /caret ro e^os o Trotets eTTtStSovat Trrw^ots. 
TavTa aKOTjaaaa Koi tSovcra ^^jLt^ofBo'^ rj KaXXto'Toi iyiveTO, 

35 ert /cat ixdXXou Trpocrdeixevr) rfj irtcrret /cat rots aya^ots 
epyoLS, cucrre yevecrdai avrfj UoXvKapnov els vlov, /cat ava- 
Xvcracaj' ei' iTLCTTei /caraXtTretz/ avrw ra virap-^ovra avTrj<;. 

VI. Mera Se tt}^ kolixyjo-lp ttJs KaXXtcrrous e^* noXXfj 
TTpoKOTrfj Trjs iv XpLCTT^ TTtcrrews /cat ri^s /cara tt;^' ayadrjv 

40 TToXtretav d IIoXu/ca/D7709 iyiuero. Kai Tr]<? dvaroXiK-qs P^Cv^' 
Kara to doKvov Trj<; (^iXoTrovia<;, Sety/xa e(f)epeu dvOos, w? a^* 
etTTOt rt9, jxeXXovTO<5 dyadov Kapirov. (fnXojxaOei'? y^P> ^^ 
/cat Ttves aXXot, /cat Trpo(T(f)vel<5 tols Oeiais ypac^ats ot ri^i^ 
dvaToXrji' olKovvTe<s dvOpcjiroL. ets Se ttjv 'Acrtaf a^^ets /cat 

45 ei^ T^ %ixvpvr} Kara ©eou OeXrjjxa eXdcov, Karajxadc^v re rou? 
Twt' iy^copioiv rpoTTOvi koI tovtcov ttoXv Stacrrr^cras eavTov, 
eyvo) W9 a^a Traz^rt SovXw ©eou Tia? d Kocrixo^i [TrdXtsJ, Trarpt? 
Se 7) iTTOvpdvLO<i 'lepovcraXTJix' ipravOa Se irapoiKelv, aXX' 

some similar word. 29 a^tos] p ; a|t6s iaTi.v DF. 36 atfrg] 

aurV p. 38 KaXXtcTToOs] conj.; KaXXttrTw pDF. 39 Ka2] txt D ; 

add. TTJ p ; add. sk F. 43 ir/300"i^i'ers] Trpoepveh p. 47 7r6Xts] 

conj. (see § 29); om. p. D suggests (pvyr) or olKrjaifj.os, which latter F adopts. 



governed by Seiy/xa. 

42. (piKonadels yap k.t.X.] Duchesne 
suggests that our biographer may 
have had in his mind the biblical 
studies of the Antiochene school, 
Lucian, Dorotheus, and others. 

47. TToXty] This insertion is justified 
by § 3'-' evuKovaaTe fiov roii napoiKov 
Kol irapf'nibrjp.ov, w iraaa noKis $evr) 8ia 



TT]v enovpavtov TTokureiav Kai Tray 6 
KO(Tp,os TToXis 8ia Ti]v Toil KTiaavTos 
TO. iravra Qeov dapedv. See Rpist. ad 
Diogn. 5 7raTpi8as oiKoiiaiv IBias aXX' cos 
napoKot' p.eTexov(rc navroiv ois noXWai, 
Ka\ "navff VTTop.ivov(Tiv cos ^evoi' nacra 
^iVT] narpis iariv avrcov Kai naaa ira- 
Tp\s ^evrj. 

48. irapoiKelv k.t.X.] For the distinc- 



43^ LIFE OF POLYCARP [vi 

ov KaToiKELv, a>5 leNoi KAi nApeni'AHMoi Terdy^ieOa. koX St) 
ravTa St,ao"K07rouju,evos ctt' ev(j)pocrvvr) Oeia vvKTOjp re koI 
fjLeO' xjixipav eavTou oXov St' oXov, ojcnrep Kadojcnoifxevov 
oXoKavTcofxa, Trpoaeviqvo^e @ew, toi^ [xeu iv rats ^etats ypa- 
(^ats yv^vatp^evo<; Xoytoi^, rat? Se Stct irpoaev^oiv eVSeXe- 5 
^€crt Xetrofpytats Kat ttJ tt^os 7rdvTa<; tovs -)^prj^ovTa<i r) 
aTTOvSrj^ 17 eVtSocrea)? KrjSefxovLa kol tyj /caret, tt^v hiairav 
amapKeia. (Xtrtot? re yap rot? fjuev Trapovoru Xtrot? re Kat 
direpLepyoi^; i)(prJTo, icrOrjTL Se, w? auro [xovov to ^eLaJSe^s 
diryTeL, 6dkTrov<; eveKo. Kat rrjs Kara to croi/jta (T(x)(f)povo<s 10 

eVKOCTfJiLaS afJL(f)L€VVV(TdaL. 

VII. To, Se TrXettrra 171/ vnava^copcov, ovk ev Srjixoo-ioLq 
ovTe eTTLcfiavecri tottols, ovo oBev iqv tov eic tojv 6pu>VT0iv 
ETTaivov KapTTOvadai. rjcrav Se avrw Starpt/8at, ot/cot juei' 
at TrXetcrrat, at Se Iv TTpoao-Teioi'i iv ot? dv rjv [idXiCTTa 15 
dixeXovvTa tov ttoXvSt^/xojSt^ Tdpa^ov iK(f)eijyeLi>, eTTLCTTafxepa) 
(OS ctpa -^yi,€i TQ ^'^XV CTTadepds kol dveiriixiKTov KaKcov 
oxjjeojs re kol aKorjs. KaK totjtcov yjv icTTokixevos rw re /carct 
Tov vovv (f)poin][JLaTL Kat rw Kara to (Tcofxa cryrjixaTi' /3aStcr/>ta 
yap irpeaj^vTiKov tjv iv veatpvcriQ rjXiKia, kol to fiXejJiixa 20 
dvSpelov, aTrrjWayjJievov ri^? Trpo? ra opcofxeva /caret rw /3toi^ 
TTpocnraOeias. et Se' rtve? rwi^ arvvavTcovTOiv aurw KaTevoovv 
TO 7rp6(T(i)TTOV, ipv6rjp,aT0S iveTTifiTrXaTo /cat Sta ri^? iv avTco 
atSov? alSecrLjJLOv eavTov KaT€aKeval,ev. rw yap ipvdpco \p(x)- 
jutart Sta tov crcofxaTos, uxnrep St' icronTpov, at rwt' <TO(f>ojv 25 
Stopwj/rat i/;v^at. etcJ^et Se /cat rwi' 7rpo(T(j)OLTc6vTO)v /cat 

16 dyueXoOi'ra] DF; aTeXoOrra p. Perhaps we should read dTijfieXovvTa. 23 

^1/ aJrip] pi'D ; ^i* ayr^ F. -26 rtoi'] om. H. Acat Ka^O/HtXei;'] D; Kal 

oniXeif F; koi^' OyUtXeif p. 38 tJ^] DF; om. p. 43 ajrpa/cra] pDF; anpara 

conj. Mayor; see below, p. 466. 48 e7re7r6^et] conj.; eVeTrot^et pj-DF. Evidently 

tion of TTapoiKelv, KaTotKeti", and for the lei passage § 30, napoiKov koI Trapeni- 

conception of the Christian's posi- dijfMov, our author has followed i Pet. 

tion as a rrapoiKia, see the note on ii. 11, which is founded on the Lxx 

Clem. Rom. I . The combination |eVot of Gen. xxiii. 4, Ps. xxxviii (xxxix). 

Koi TrapeniBripoL is taken from Heb. xi. 13. 
13. On the other hand in the paral- 4. oXo^caurw/io] The application to 



vii] BY PIONIUS. 439 

KaOofJLiXeLu ianovSaKOTcov tovs fxev aSoXeo^a? kov XrjpctjBeL^, 
el olou re avTW, eKTpeirecrOai kol (f)€V'yeLu 7rpo(f)d(reL tov 
TeracrOoiL ini tl o-ttovSolop kol fxrj 7rpoaecr)(r)Keuai rw avvav- 
30 TijcraPTL' el Se avvejSr) TTepnrea-elv, fxavov vnep tov jxt) So^at 
vTTepoTTTiKov elvai ok'iya Tiva aTroKpiv6ixevo<; iiraveTo. tolov- 
To<; Tjv irpo'? Tovs e£ (i>v ovk tjv (o(f)eXrj6rjpaL. tov<^ oe fcaKous 
KaOdnep Kvvaq XvcraojvTa'^ r] drjpas dypLov<; rj epTjera to/3oXa 
TrepdaraTO' eixeixvr^To yap rrj^ Xeyovar)^ ypa(f)7J^' mgta an- 

35 ApOC ABCOOY AeoboC eCH KAI MCTA eKAeKTOf eKAeKTOC KAI 

MeTA CTpeBAof ^^lACTpe^eic. To'i<; 8e dx^eXelv Suz/a/xeVot? eVt 
TrXelcTTOv avvTjV, /cat jxaXLCTTa cop [Mr) {xopop e/c tcop Xoycov 
d.XXd /cat e/c toJp epyojp t^p ui^eXeiav Kaprrovcruai. 

VIII. ^EiraPLOPTi Se avTco e/c to)p TrpoacrTeicop et? ttjp 
40 ttoXlp, el TTore crvpeTvy^^apop ^vXo(f)6poL kol jU-aXtcrra irpea- 

^vTai, avpe7ra(T)(ep re rrj'? a)(6o(^opi<x'i eVe/ca, /cat a-vixnopevo- 
[xepog dprjpcoTa el a/xa t&j elcreXOelp TmrpdcrKei to cfiopnop' 
TOV Se dTTOKpLvofJLepov OTL eviOTe Tjhrj ecnrepa<5 arrpaKTa euiq, 
eTTtSov? avTcp ttjp Ttfi'^p y]yep irapa ra? ay^j^t ttj TrvXrj 
45 ot/covcra? -)(rjpa<;' /cat ravratg fxep ttjp -yjprjaiv tcop ^vXciiv, tco 
8e TTjP diToXavcTLV Trj<; Tpocf)rj<; Trj<5 copa<g €)(apit,eTO. 

IX. hjTTei be r^Kep et? ttjp tov apopos copap, en /cat 
[xdXXop eTTenoOeL ttjp Oeocre^euap' Sieypco Se cos dpa ot/cetov 
dcTKYjcrei eXevOepia, t^tis irepiyiveTai oXtyots /xeV, jOtaXtcrra 

50 TOts dSovXcDTOP /cat dirape^xTToSicTTOP Trjs \jjv)(rj<; elXrjcfiocTL 
napd ©eov KeKTrjcrOai iTTepop' 69 ttjp vnepyeuop fxaXXop /cat 
evneTrj rj^icoTai iroXiTeiap, [xrj KaTacTTrcoixepos iin yrjs tco tov 

this cannot stand, and I have restored what seems to be the right reading. 49 

da-K-rjO-ei] part of the k and the whole of the rj are obliterated in p. 50 anapeix- 

TToStoTov] aTrapa,uir6Si.<7Toi> psT). 51 KeKTrjadai] adai is in a later hand in p. 

52 Tj^'wrat] A word like \a^eiv seems to have fallen out. 

Polycarp is from Mart. Polyc. 14. Trpoo-Tra^eta is the opposite to avrma.- 

9. (.(jQ^Ti, W\ SC. ix?^'^'^ (coo-re) a/j,- ^eta, e.g. Isid. Pelus. Epist. i. 310 

(futuvvadai. This seems the most irpocrTradeia fiev ovk o^vdopKil, avTind- 

probable construction, if indeed the 6fia Se oXwy ovx opa. 

text is not mutilated. 34. fiera dv8p6s ddcoov k.tX] From 

22. Trpoo-Tra^ei'as] 'propensity 'y for Ps. xvii (xviii). 26, 27. 



440 LIFE OF POLYCARP [ix 

ydixov SecTfXM. dnpoo'heri'S yap rjyiOiv jdv /caret tov ^iov 
inLTrjSeiOiv ovSe ei<5, TrpoaSeeaTepoL Se [xoiXkou ol<i 17 ttoXv- 
SctTTavo? Koi ^tXo/cocTjLio? oiKaSe ijKaOuipyirjTai yvvrj' Td<s 
re e'/c Tavrrjq 7repicrTd(TeL<; koL drjSia^ iXoyiC,eTo, w? ovk 
evecTTLv iTTLTTav elprjvaLOP kol evSuov eKxeXecrat /Bioi'. el 5 
fjiev yap acrwro? eir), co<; ^rjcri "^oXofxajp, Mecxdc zh'Aoy Oymoc 
ANApdc" et Se cro)(f>poue2, KeKoixTrrjadai re /cat to cf)p6i^rjixa 
oieyqyipOaL' cJs KpeirroN {xaXkou £n epHMiA oiKeiN, h mgta 
PYNAiKoc MAXiMOY KAi tAooc c oaAo YC. oXw? 06 OfOet9 )8tOV 
6>patcr^6s ctTTO Tcui^ eirovpavioiv KarcoKeiXev avTov ttju xfjv^ijv lo 
el(60eL Se Xeyeuv cos apa eirj avT(o copala ra rov Xptcrrou 
pruxara kol 7rpocj)r)Tcou /cat aTTOcrroXaji^ ' JjpAToc kaAAgi n^pA 
TOYC Y'OYC TOON ANOptoncoN, eIe)(Y6H h X'^^P'*^ ^^ Y^eiheci coy' 

Kttf (X)C cLpAToi 01 noAeC toon eYArreAlZOMGNOON ArA0A. TTat- 

hoTpo(f)Las re eVe/ca /cat Trj<; nepl ra eyyova evrt^eXetas /cat 15 
7179 dKoXov6ov(T7]<; ot/caSe depaireiaq hieXdi^^avev, oacov p.ev 
herjaei ^prft^eiv tov tovtoi^ avp^nXeKOfxevov, oVa? 8e vrept- 
(TTdorei<; /cat acr^oXta? e)(eLV, ^/oovrtSa? re ri79 rovra>z^ cti^a- 
aTpo(f)rj<;, /cat ota vocrrjXevofJLevwi' iraiScou rots yevvi^Topcnv 
o-X^V '^^^ dTTO^i(ji(TdvT0}v TTevOy) yiverai, 01 re aXXot Tre^ot tt^v 20 
aycoyi}i' Travros avrajt* rov yStov klvSvvol. Kara ndcrav yap 

I Twi'] T^y p. 7 (rw</)po;'£?] (rw0pa)c el p. (ce/coyUTr^o-^at] DF; 

iKeKo/jLirrjffOai p. Perhaps we should read iKKeKO/j-irfjcrdai; see the lower note. 
10 iTrovpavluv] pF ; virovpavluv D. ii ai>r45] F; aiiry pjD. i8 ava.- 

6. /xeoTos f^Xou /c.r.X.] From Prov. from Rom. x. 15, which again is a 
vi. 34. quotation from Is. lii. 7, though not 

7. KeKOfjLTTri(Tdai\ Perhaps (consider- following the Lxx. 

ing the reading of the MS) we should 24. avuKipvufiivov] I have substi- 
substitute {KKeKOfXTrrja-Bai. But I have tuted this for avaKpivoixevov, the read- 
not found another instance of the ing of previous editors, both as 
perfect passive used in this sense in making better sense and as being 
the case of either verb. nearer to the traces of the MS. 

10. KarcoKeiXfv K.r.X.] ' run his soul 25. d(f)T}viav kul d7rai);^ej/i'^eij/] Words 

aground.' This compound does not used of restive horses which decline 

seem yet to have found a place in the reins and the yoke ; comp. Philo 

the lexicons. de Abrah. yj {Op. 11. p. 31 M.) rore 

12. top'^Ioy K.r.X.] From Ps. xliv (xlv). Se a^j]via(^tiiv Kai dTravxfvl^av. Pro- 

3. The passage which follows is taken bably the metaphorical use of these 



IX] 



BY PIONIUS. 



441 



IxeTOL^acTLu ijXi/cta? jjLeTaKLurjcTL'? rots ueoL<i /cat tov (f)pouy]fji,aTO<s 
yiveraL, dvat,€.ovTO<; cocnrep olvov veov tov Kara t'qv ^pav 
ijxcfyvTov Oepixov, avaKipvaixevov re /cat e\KOvro^ eVt ro KaOa- 

25 pwTepov T'qv vXr)u, Kaddnep VTTot,vyiov d(^y]vidv /cat dirav- 
-)(6i'i^eLv iTrL)(€Lpovi'Tos, ixe)(^pL<; au 6 i7naTdTr)<^ /cat eTTLcrKOTros 
vov<i, Kaddnep ^aXtz^w, Xoyw /cat Xoyicrfxco ava^atrtcret re /cat 
dvaKoxjjeL /cat Travtret rov ^eyieTKrixov, et? rd^iv dyayoiv rrjv 
draKTOv /cat aXoyov opjxijv. rore 8e o t'oi)? ipydt^erai raura 

30 /cat /cartcr^uet, orat' avroi' ^eta rts i7n(f)poavur) /cat napovala 
TTveujaaros dyiov TTrepLcnrap^T, Sto St) Kat d 6ecnreaL0<i Aaveio 
TjT'qcTaro Xeyoiv TTNefMA eyOec erKAiNicoN en toic erKATOic 
MOY" nNeywATi HrewoNiKco CTi-ipiSoN we, kai to nNefwA coy 

TO AflON MH ANTANSAHC AH 6M0f. O 06 djTOO'ToXo'i ^iqCTlV' 

35 FfNeyMATi nepinATe?T€, kai eni6yMiAN CApKoc oy mh TeAe- 

CHTe. 

X. 'AkoXovOov ovv ecTTiv rjixLu Xolttou /cat tov ttjs 
iTTL(rK07rrjs avTov /caraXe^at Spofxov, /cat oj? eVoXtrevcraro, 
/cat ojs et9 rourot' rjXdev' Iva koI hiaTO-uTOiv fxdOcojxeu fjLLixrjTal 
40 Tcov VTTO TOV 0eou eKkeyoyiivoiv XetTovpycou yiveadai. 6 fxev 
ovv Bov/cdXo9, d Tj-yod avTov inLO-Konos, 'Qydna re avTOv Kat irept 
TToXXov e/c TratSds eTTOtetro* /cat evdvfxo^ (ov eueXTrtcrTos ctt' 

crrpo^^s] We should probably read avar po(f>rjs. 24 wa/ctpvo/x^^'ou] conj. ; 

avaKpLvaixevov ^-j dvaKpLvo/x&ov ]DK. See the lowernote. 31 Trepiawap^] 

This word is unsatisfactory, but I have nothing to suggest. 42 ev^XiricTTos] 
conj.; eOeXwls re pDF . 



and similar words, such as dvaxatrl- 
^eiv just below, though very common 
in these later times, should be traced 
back to the myth in Plato's Phaedrus, 
as the original. The previous meta- 
phor of the wing (nrfpov) of the soul 
in this chapter is derived from the 
same source. 

32. Hveiipia k.t.X.] Ps. 1 (li). 12, 14, 
13. The next quotation is from Gal. 
V. 16. 

40. o pi.il' ovv BouKoXoy k.t.X.] Bucolus 
is commemorated in the Menfea on 



Feb. 6 2fj.vpvT]s 6 Troifirjv BovKoXos 6vq- 
noXos K.T.X., where also his relation to 
Ignatius is recorded, the source of 
information doubtless being this Life 
by Pionius. Bucolus himself ii: stated 
in the Meucca to have been ordain- 
ed bishop by S. John and to have re- 
futed and ' ostracised ' (e^coarpaVto-- 
rat) Marcion. This last statement is 
hardly consistent with chronology. 
See also the note on § 20. 

42. (vf\Tn(TTos] I have thus emended 
the text, being unable to make any- 



442 



LIFE OF POLYCARP 



[X 



avTw 7]^' ojcnrep ol tC^v )(p7]crT(oi' vlojv Trarejoes ayaWovTat 
iirl Tw €)(eiv StaSo^ov? (Tu>^pova<;. /cat avro? p.kv rjixet^e rov 
Bov/coXoz/, ojs at* yevvrjTopa ayaiTcov, ovk i7mrXdcrT(o [xevTou 
Xoyo), dW rjcrv^ [xep koI [xrj irapdirav StoXov avro! yuvo- 
p.evos ' vTre^ava^oi pcov Se tov<^ del ovra^ •^8et Kaipov<i, (o<; fxrjSe 5 
TrpocrKoprj p.rjr€ dTTjfJLeXrj SoKelv elvai. Swpov jxeu yap 7) 
So/xa ovT avTM Swapieuq) eTrapKeiv icnTovhat,ev SiSot'at ovTe 
jxrjv 6 BovKoXo? Xa^elv 6 fjiev yap lSlov KepSo<; T^yelro rov 
viov TTjV ets Tov<i S€oixeuov<s Trpodvixiav, 6 Se rr^v rov Kvptov 
'Irjcrov ivTokrjv 7rpo(Tr)K6uT(o<; iTrXtjpov, StSovs rots ov Svva- lo 
fxevoL<; avTaTToSovvai, ivioiv drjpcojxevojp oca tyj'? Te^vy)^ Trfv 
TL[Jirjv Kal i<j)L€fxei'(ov erepas pieitpvo<^ tiixtj^. ojs ovv o [jlcv 
HoXv/capTTo?, KaOanep o Ia/cwy8, aTrXov? Kat AnAAcroc cov, 
irdvTa dTv<f)0)<5 Kal aTreptySXeTrrws etyaya^ero, <Ta}ixaTLKrj<; re 
virrjpea-La'; avrovpycov Tpo(f)r]<; re Kal Trj<; \oL7rrj<? [Statrr/s] 15 
€t9 Tov<5 7rTO})(ov<; eTrapKcHv, avrot? epyot? Xa/iTipos t7I'' d Se 
Bov/cdXos ravra ov irapd tov noLOvvTO<;, aXka napa roiv 
iTa(r)(6vT(ov ip.dv6avev. cos yap rot? crTTOvSatot? rd eu ttoi^v 
dwirepOeTOv, ovtcj's St} /cat rots evXoytcrrots e/c rov /caXws 
iraOeiv to ev^apicrreiv dirapaXenTTov. ert re /cat ttoXXwi' 20 
Sta TT7S SoOeiar]^ avT(o irapd ©eou ^aptro? acrdevovi^Tojv re 
/cat SaifxovoiVTOJV el<s okoK\iqpiav airoKad iCTTaixevoiv, /cat rov 



2 Tc^] conj. ; rd pDF. 
I'd;? ■^'597 F„ A"?5^] pF ; /at^tc D. 
15 SmIttiz] conj. ; om. pDF. 



5 ael 6vTas ySei] D ; Xiyovras rjh-q p ; Xeyo/JL^- 

6 dTT;/ie\^] conj. ; del fi^Wetv pDF. 

19 eyXo7/(rrots] DF ; evXoyiffTus p. 



thing of eveXTTif re which has satisfied 
the previous editors. 

6. drrjfifXrj] So I would restore the 
text. The reading of the MS cannot 
stand. 

Soopoi/ (jLev yap rj dofxa] The dis- 
tinction of Swpoj/, 86fjia, is explained 
by Philo Leo-. Alkg. iii. 70 (l. p. 126 
M.) Scopa Sojuarwi/ 8ia(f)€povat' ra fiev 
yap ep.fjiacrii' pfytdovs TfXeimv dyadSv 
^TiXovaiv, a rois TfXfiois ;y"P''C*'''"' ^ 
Qeoj, ra fie €i? ^pa^vrarov taTciXTai, u>v 



perixovcTiv oi fv(^ve1s aaKrjrai oi irpo- 
KOTTTovTis, Dc Cherub. 25 (l. p. 154 M.) 
TWJ/ ovTwv ra p,€V ^(^apiTos pecrrjs jJ^t'toTai, 
^ KaXflrai Socrt?, ra 8e apfivovos, ■js 
ovopa oiKelou bwpea. Hence the dis- 
tinction of 8ocrt? dyadi], 8(opr]pa re- 
Xfiov, in James i. 17. 

9. r?);' TOV Kvpiov K.r.X.] The refer- 
ence is more especially to Luke xiv. 
14. 

13. aTrXaa-TOi] This is the epithet 
used of Jacob in the Lxx Gen. xxv. 27. 



x] BY PIONIUS. 443 

KvpCov 'irycroO X/atcrrou ho^at,o^evov, eyaipev. iroWd re 
nepl avTov /cat St' opafiaTcov e/SXeirev. 

25 XL "Eyi/CD ovv w? ct^to? etr)' kol Kara to irapov Std ro 
viov TTJ^ rfKiKia<; tco tcov BiaKOvojv /3a0ix(o (TwqpiOp.'iqcrev^ 
Trdcrr}^ rrjq eKKXrjCTLas imixapTvpovar)'?. [xaKapio'^ /ca/ceti^o? 
eJs akrjOcoq a^tcu^ets X^^P^ (TKeTrdcrai ToiavTrjV Ke^ahqv Kat 
Std (f)(t)vrj<5 evXoyrjoraL TrjXiKavTrjv xjjv^ijv t] yap tcov KaOicr- 

30 Tajxepcou et? tottov XeLTovpyia^; Std Trtcrrews r-irjs et? tov &eov 
TTpoKOTrrj S6Kip.o^ Kol KEKpLfxepr) Tcov eKXe^aixeuoju KaXcos, 
dveTTiXrjTTTos p^ev 77/30 s dvOpojirov^ dwiraLTLOS Se crvi^etSi^cret, 
TrapprjcTLa /cat X^P^ yiver ai. 

XII. AidKOvo^ ovv iv rot? Kar' avTOt* So/ct/xos, OTTOto? 

35 e^* rot? /card rou? dTrocrroXous I^Te^avo^' /cat yap Xoyw Ke^pp- 
rjyyjpeuo'? /cat €pyoL<i dyaOols KeKO(rpr)p€UO<; pera 7rappr)(TLa<; 
"EXXrjvds re /cat 'lovSatous /cat rov? alpeTLKov<i rjXey^e. 
TToXXd/cts S' avToi' TrpoTpeijjai; /cat Tra/oa/caXeVa? o Bov/coXos 
jutoXt9 eTreicre Trpo? to /cat avToi/ vtto Kvpiov TraiSevdrjvaL /cat 

40 et' iKKXrjcria tov Trj<; KaTrj^^aeo)'; noLij cracrO at Xoyov. iS66r] 
ovv VTTO XpicTTOV TO peu TTpcJTOV StSacT/caXta? 6pOfj<; eKKXr)- 
(TLa(TTLKo^ /ca^oXt/co? Kav(6v' epprjvevcraC T6 t/cavo? pvcrTtjpLa, 
a T0t9 TToXXots rjt' diTOKpvcfia, ovto) (j)avepQ)<s avrd i^eriOe- 
70, iiiCTTe rov<^ aKOVovra^ paprvpelv otl ov povov aKOVovcriv 

45 dXXd /cat opo^criv avrd. TroXXd Se /cat avyypdppara /cat 

■20 ^Tt] ^cTTi H. 22 drro/ca^iffTa/aeVcoc] aTroKadiaTCLfxevov H. 23 TroXXa] 

TToXXdj p. 25 Kat Kara t6 irapop] Kara to Trapbv koX H. 42 t/cacos] 

conj. ; iKavus pjDF. 

14. dTreptiSXeTTTcoj] i.e. without look- TTTji will agree with virqpialas, while 

ing round to see what others think rpo0^s will be the genitive governed 

of it. by V7r>;/3€crias'. 

(TcofiariKfji Tf (c.T.X.] In this sentence 19. rols fvXoylaTOis] Or perhaps we 

vn-Tjpfo-Las seems to be governed by should read rols eOXoyt'o-ros e'xovaiv. 

inapKwv, as (TvapKtiv sometimes takes 41 • eKKXija-iacrTiKos K.r.X.] See a- 

a genitive of the thing supplied ; e.g. bove, pp. 402, 426. 

Arist. E^/i. Nic. ix. 2 rpo^f]^ p.iv yopd- 42- Ikuvos] The grammar of the 

o-t Selv /idXto-T-' inapKelv. I have in- sentence seems to require the substi- 

serted SwiVj;? (see above, p. 425), as tution of kaj/os for iKavas, which the 

the sentence seemed to require some previous editors have retained, 

such word ; but, if it be omitted, Xot- 45- i"oXXa 8e Koi k.t.X.] This state- 



444 LIFE OF POLYCARP [xii 

djatXtat KOL eTrtcrroXat ^crau avTco, aTiva i.v Stcuyjaw evr' avTov 
yevoixivoi, ore kol iixapTvprjcrev, SLijpTracrdi' tlv€<; Toiv apoixcop' 
(f)avepa Se OTTOta tjv ek roiv i^evpicrKop.ivcav, iv oi<^ koX Trpos 
^ikLTTTrrjcrLOVs t^ iTncTToXy] iKavajTaTr) r^v' kol avTrjV ivrd^ofjiev 

iv T(0 BeOVTi TOTTO). 5 

XIII. 'Ev Se rfj StSacr/caXto, avTov npo TrdvTOJV r)v to 
Tovs a/covovra? etSeVat wepl @eou 7ravTOKpdTopo<;, dopdrov, 
dvaWoLcoTOV, dixerpiJTOv, kol on ovtos evSoKYjaev tov ihiov 
\6yov vlov EK Tbiv ovpavcof KaraTTefJi^ai, iva (^opecras tov 
dvdpojTTOV KOL dkrjdaj^ 6 \6yos o'apKcoOei^ acoar) to lolov io 
TrXacr/xa" 05 /cam ttJv Xc^Oeiaav 7rpo(f)'r}TeLav i^ d^pdvTov koX 
dfjicoixov TTapdevov koI TTvevp.aTO^ dyiov to T"q^ yevvr)(Te(o<; 
Tots TToXXols SvaKaTdkrjTTTOv [xvaTrjpLov eTiKrjpoiae' /cat to 
TTaOcLV vnep ttJs dvdpojTrcov crcoTrjpias viriaTiq, /caucus Sia 
vofiov KOL 7rpo(j)r)TO)u avTos o Xptcrros irepl eavTov Kai 015 
iraTTJp VTrep vlov TrpoeKrjpv^ev ov /cat dueaTrjcrev o ©eos e/c 
veKpcjv, KOL elSov ol ixaOrjToi tolovtov iv crcJ/Aart, olo<s tqv /cat 
7rp6 TOV Tradelu' kol dvakajjil3ap6jX€uov iv ve(f>eXr) (^wros ets 
Tovs ovpavov<; idedcravTO iv t(o avTco <jwjaaTt oiov irpo napa- 
/Sacrecus hrXacre tov 'ASdfx. nepl Se 7^^'eu/xaTos ayiov /cat 20 
S(t)ped<s TTapaKkrjTov koX tcjv Xoltt(ov ^apiap^dTOiv aTreoeLKwev 
OTL jXT] ivS€)(eTai [e])(etv] e^w T179 KaOoXiKrj'^ e/CKX-Tycrtas, uxjirep 
ovhk jxeXos diTOKOTTev crcojutaros e^et Tivd ^vvajxiv, crvix^i^dlfiiiv 

I in axjTov] conj. (so too Zahn); vir' aiirod pDF. Perhaps read ott' avTov. 
4 17 iwicFToKri iKavuTdrrj -qv] pDF. Should we not read tjv eTncrroXy] LKavwraTT)'} 
6 7r/)6] irpbi p. 8 ourosj DF ; oi/tws p. lo 6 Xoyos] p; wv X670S DF. 

ment is apparently founded on the mpi rovTU)v ofuXUw noiov. This pas- 
language of I renaeus £"/«/. a^/^/(;r/«. sage may possibly have suggested 
(Euseb. H. E. v. 20) ; see I. p. 445, the insertion of the word, as our bio- 
where this father speaks of letters grapher elsewhere shows a know- 
written by Polycarp to churches and ledge of Ignatius' epistle; see above, 
to individuals. The description of the p. 425. 

extant letter to the Philippians as 'iKa- 2. ruiv avo\i^v\ An imitation of the 

i/wrar;;, which follows, is taken from language in Mart. Polyc. 9, 16; 

Iren. Hacr. iii. 3. 4, likewise quoted by comp. § 3. 

Eusebius (//. E. iv. 14). See above, 24. koI v ^acriKeia K.r.X.] Dan. ii. 44, 

I, p. 473, III. p. 424. from the version of Theodotion. 

I. ofiikiai] Ign. Polyc. 5 fiaXkov de The following quotation, ») Mapia 



xiii] BY PIONIUS. 445 

airo TTaaciiV Toyvypa^^v w? ro Sta tov AavL'qX, kai h BaciAgia 
25 AYTof Aaco erepo) ofx YnoAei^GHceTAr /cat iu evayyeXiu, 

H MApiA THN ATAGHN MCpi'AA e2eAe2ATO, HTIC oyK ACt)Aipe9H- 

ceTAi AH AYTHC Kai ocTtt ttXXtt 'TTapaiT\rj(Tia rovTOifi. 

XIV. Eu^'0u^ta9 re /cat irapdevia'; eveKa fxeXov rfv aOra> 
TTOieiaOai \6yov TrpoTpenTLKov, /cat 17 1^ d^Lwv ovk i^ dudyK7j<s 

30 7] eTnTayrjq eTepcof, Kav yovet? 17 SecrTTorat cScrtv, ctXX' e/c rrjq 
cKacTTov TTpoaipea-eoj^ /cat Trpo^v/xta? to €kov(tlop dOXov eiri- 
TeXelcrOaL. ekeyev 8e ri}v dyveiav irpoSpoixov etvat T19? jiteX- 
XovfTT^? a(f)0dpTOv fia(TL\eia<;, /cat to jotei^ ovofxa Trj^ evvov^ia^ 
evOev elkiq^evai e/c tou evvoiav e^etz^ ttoXXt^v Trpo? tw 

35 oeo'TTOT'qv' irapO eviav Se, oTt Trapd t&J @ea> to voovfJLevov 
T179 TO iavTy]<i cr(o(f)poa'uur)<; icTTt' /cat yap to 7r{)y9 to t^§ 
crapKOf; Oavarovcnv ol ToiavTiqv irokireiav d(TKOvvTe<;, koI 
rrju ixovoyajJLLav Se e/c rrj^ TT\dcre(o<; iSeiKwev, w? juta evl 
inXdaOr]' Sto /cat tJ dyofjievrj 77/309 tov auopa Trap6evo<; 

40 e/z^epe? to opojxa (f)epeL' rrjv jxeif dp)(rjv oTt napa ©eou' to 
Se TeXos TOV 6v6[xaTo<; evos (jirjo'L, tovtecttlv dvSpo^' /cat 
OTt 7rp(oTO<5 Aajxe^, oiv e/c tou Ka'tV, eAABeN eAyTO) Ayo 
TYNAiKAc' TO 8e EAYTtp AaBgin eVTt TO fxr) /caTa OeXyjixa 
©eov. tt}^' Tro\vya[JLiav ovv eXeyev ydjxov fxeu €)(eiv ovop^a, 

45 etvat Se (jaXevTrpocrcoTrov Tropveiav. 

19 Trpd] 7rp6s p. 22 ^X""] conj.; eZ^/at D; om. pF. The repetition of the 

same letters explains the omission. 28 /xiXov] fxiWwv p. 29 Kal] 

pF; (is D. d^Lwv] conj.; a^iov pDF. 34 ^X"''] lifter de(nr6Trji> H. 

35 to] om. H. 36 eo-ri] add. rb vooifievov p, thus repeating the word, 

37 ^ai'aToOffti'] F ; davaroxJv pD. 38 5^] om. H. 

K.r.X., is from Luke x. 42. 35. irapa rw Gew] A similar deriva- 

28. 'E.vvovxi-as^ ^celibacy' as fre- tion is attributed to Methodius in 
quently in patristic writers ; e.g. Photius Bibl. Cod. 237 (p. 311 A) on 
Polycrates in Euseb. H. E. v. 24, napdeia i] trapdivia Kara p.iav uTvaWayfiv 
Athenag. Suppl. 33, 34, Clem. Alex. KoKiirai a-roixfl-ov, <os 8rj povrj tov e^ov- 
Paed. iii. 4, p. 269, Strotn. iii. I, p. ra avTrjs ras d(f>d6povs reXeras Qew 
509 sq. aTreiKa^ovcra, ov pd^ov ayaOov abxivarov 

29. jfi/ d^icSy] ^ he de^naiided.^ I fvpilv. 

have substituted this for the reading 42. eXa^ev k.t.X.] From Gen. iv. 19. 

of the MS, fjv a^iov, which does not 45. (jiiXfvnpocrcDnov nopveiav] Athe- 

give a good sense. nag. Suppl. 33 6 yap bivrepos [ydpos] 



446 



LIFE OF POLYCARP 



[xv 



XV. Tlvojv Se XeyovTcav '^WijvMV avrai co<; apa Svcr- 
^epes etr) /cat ^opriKov Trapa. ^pLcrTLavolf; to BvvacrOaL tojv 
ope^ecov TrepiKpaTeiv, direKpivaTo on Ev^y^e? icrriv vnoXaix- 
^dveiv ocranep dvOpuTToi,^ d^vvara [(^aiVerat, ovToy; etvai 
dSvpaTo], dW OTL vdvTa re /carepyct^erat Kvpto? koI 5 
VTrdyet rats /aeyaXat? avrov T^i^tat? d rctiz/ oXwz^ SecrTrdrr^?, 
fxadere. rpei'; ydp rpoirov^ ela'qyqo'dixevo^ ctyveta? Trtcrrot?, 
i(f)vydS€V(T€ jxev kol i^copcaev iropveiav, dpyovaav Se /cat 
jSacnXevovcrai' d-rrdheL^ev dyveiaV tojv ydp dWoiv dvOpatrrojv 
acTTaroug /cat dopicTTOv^ /cat a/cptrovs 6pixa<; i^ovTOiv /cat, 10 
KaOaTTep Fnnoi, eHAYMANoyNTWN /cat xpeMexizoNTooN eni 
TAC TOON n Ah CI ON' r^^METAC, [xovoL ol TOP eTTOvpdviov v6- 
ixov KoX \6yov %eov ek^lkov /cat TrpoacnncrTrjv navTcov 
(f)6l3a) 7rpo(Th€)(oixevoL KpiT'r)v kvi rw Sta reKVoyovia^ dp- 
KovvTai ydfio)' yvpa'LKe<; (ocravTcos Trpos fxovov aTTOySXeVeti^ 15 
StSacTKOfxat Tov napOevLOv dvhpa. [XVI.] 'O Se Sevrepo? 
rpoTTOs T179 ayi^etas icrrlu 6 Trj<; ^peia<; iTrava/Se/By] Kd)<; 
Tov TTpoeiprjixivoV ovto<? ydp eSd/cet Svcr'^eprj^ elvai to 
TrpcoTov, ix€)(pL<; iraprjXOeu 6 /caret to avyKe^oip'qixevov vote 
TravcracrOaL Swdfievo's. 6 Se TpLTo^ Trj<; iravddXov dyveia^ 20 
acr/cTyrt/cos rpoTTO? Tivaq ovk e^et vnepfioXds ', noCav Se a^t- 
epacTTov /cat d^ieiraivov 6 Trjq evvov^iaq koL irapdevia^ ov 
KeKTrfTai TifXTJp, dTTayKO)Vicrdixeuo<5 ixev /cat, ws av enrot rt?, 
dTToppLxjja^ TTcti/ras tov<; ^lojtlkov<; Secr/u-ovs, aXjitart Se Kovcftcp 



I Ticwj'] DF ; Ttj/i^s p. 
D to fill the lacuna in p. 
of it as ' locus corruptus '. 



4 ^a^>'eroi...d5i;;'aTa] The suggestion of 

r8 ovTos] conj. ; oviru pDF, though D speaks 

dvffx^PV^] conj. ; dvax^pes pDF. 25 evirere^] 



evTrpenrfs icm /j-oixfia, where the con- 
text has other points of resemblance 
with the language of our biographer ; 
Tertull. dt' Piidic. i 'nee secundas 
quidem post fidem nuptias permitti- 
tur nosse, nuptialibus et dotalibus, 
si forte, tabulis a moechiae et forni- 
cationis opere diversas' ; Ajictor Op. 
Impcrf. in Matth. Horn. 32 (Chry- 
sost. Op. VI. p. cxxxiv) ' du